《The Heaven-Slaying Sword》 Chapter 1: Prologue - A History of Blood ? Prologue ¨C A History of Blood ? Thump¨C A man¡¯s head dropped in the center of a grand pce, the dull noise signaling the end. The bloodstained history that dyed the world red for the past five years had finallye to an end. ¡°Brother!¡± A middle-aged man with the appearance of a beggar rushed forward. At the end of his sight stood an old man whose once-pure white clothes were now drenched in blood. The old man was in critical condition. The sword in his hand trembled, and his eyes were unfocused. Furthermore, blood was pouring from his abdomen. It looked as if he would drop dead at any moment. However, the old man¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°¡­It is finally over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what matters! Brother, your wound¨C¡± ¡°That is all that matters.¡± The beggar looked up with a frustrated sigh. In return, the elderly man smiled brightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I y the Blood Demon?¡± The beggar couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw that delighted smile. ¡°¡­Yes, you did. Brother, you managed to pull it off. Sword Star Mok Seon-oh has passed judgment upon the Blood Heaven Cult and Blood Demon Tan Cheonhwa for their atrocities.¡± There was a history of blood. A history etched with more blood spilled than the waters of the Yangtze River, and even more deaths. Some said. The world of martial arts will never return to its former glory. The age of evil spirits has arrived, and everyone will suffer. However, the bloodied history caused by the vile evil spirits of the Blood Heaven Cult came to an end at the hands of this elderly swordsman who stood at the forefront of numerous heroes in the Orthodox Faction. A middle-aged beggar ¨C no, one of the Ten Grand Masters of the Orthodox Faction, King of the Beggars¡¯ Gang, Ma Il-seok, had finallye to terms with reality. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, but it¡¯s all over now! Brother, you saved this world! Do you have any idea how worried I was? Over there¡­¡± Ma Il-seok quickly said those words to relieve the tension. Sword Star Mok Seon-oh, the old man he addressed as Brother,ughed and turned his gaze to the distance. There was a small side door. ¡®It was trying to protect that ce.¡¯ Having faced the Blood Demon himself, he knew. The Blood Demon could have fled, but chose not to. It resisted desperately by drawing upon more demonic qi, as if seemingly protecting what was hidden behind that door. That was the reason he was able to win. The Sword Star¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was because curiosity welled up within him, wondering what was behind the ce that made the Blood Demon perform such an act. Ssh?¨C As the Sword Star stepped on a pool of blood, Ma Il-seok asked. ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± ¡°I will look around for a while.¡± ¡°Huh? Then, let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Much appreciated.¡± With a joking response from Mok Seon-oh, Ma Il-seokughed heartily and followed. Passing the grand pce stained with the Blood Demon¡¯s blood, they arrived at the side door. With a single sh, the door was cut open. Crash¨C! Atst, when he saw inside, Mok Seon-oh¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°¡­A child.¡± Behind the door, on an altar,y a baby wrapped in a nket, soundly asleep amidst the chaos. ¡®The Blood Demon¡¯s offspring?¡¯ His immediate thought was that even a demon might cherish its offspring, but that thought quickly faded. ¡®¡­No. What parent in the world would ce their child on an altar?¡¯ It was an altar with an unmistakable stench of blood. The Sword Star immediately discerned its grim purpose. ¡®Sorcery.¡¯ The baby was most likely intended to be used for ck magic. Mok Seon-oh was filled with rage as he stepped forward to save the infant. However, as he held the baby in his arms, an involuntary shiver coursed through him. ¡°Brother?¡± Ma Il-seok, who arrived momentster, called out. His gaze was drawn to the child, and his expression stiffened shortly after. ¡°Those eyes¡­¡± The reason for their reaction was obvious. The baby who had woken up possessed blood-red eyes. ¡°The Heaven-ying Star¡­¡± Ma Il-seok whispered. In the Central ins, blood-red eyes had but one meaning. The Heaven-ying Star. The star of a ughterer destined to plunge the world into chaos just by living and breathing. That was this child¡¯s fate. ¡°We need to kill it. This child might grow up to be another Blood Demon. We must kill it while it¡¯s still an infant,¡± Ma Il-seok said. As the one responsible for gathering information on the entirety of the Central ins, the Beggar King was well aware of the devastation that those born under this killing star had inflicted upon the world. Far beyond Xinjiang. There was the Third Heavenly Demon Lee Mubaek, who drenched the western region with rivers of blood. As well as Sword Devil Seo Woojin, once just a vagabond, unified the southern region and established the Unorthodox Alliance called the ck Death Association. And then there was Demonic Sword Oh-chun, heir to the famous Oh family, whose evil deeds included ughtering tens of thousands in his lifetime. ¡°Brother, we have to kill it now.¡± Upon hearing Ma Il-seok¡¯s urgent words, Mok Seon-oh¡¯s forehead wrinkled. He agreed with Ma Il-seok¡¯s perspective, but hesitated since the being in question was just a baby. ¡°¡­Such a small child.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Look at him. Barely ustomed to his mother¡¯s milk, yet why does he not cry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, this is a ughterer!¡± ¡°But before that, it is a child.¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s expression hardened. In the midst of this, Mok Seon-oh cast a sorrowful gaze at the child. ¡°¡­A child who has yet to be anything.¡± ¡°This child will call for blood.¡± ¡°Has there ever been a day where blood has not stained thesends?¡± ¡°It might not be the blood of martial artists!¡± ¡°It might be the blood of a demon.¡± ¡°Brother! This child might end up ughtering thousands of innocent people!¡± ¡°Or perhaps he could cut down tens of thousands of evildoers.¡± Their conversation wasn¡¯t reaching a consensus. Mok Seon-oh simply pitied the innocent child, while Ma Il-seok warned of the impending chaos, urging him to take action. The atmosphere was growing tense, and if things continued this way, they might find themselves unsheathing their swords. ¡°My beggar friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What did wee here for?¡± Ma Il-seok clenched both fists tightly and replied. ¡°¡­We came to kill the Blood Demon. And we seeded..¡± ¡°Why did we do that?¡± ¡°What do you mean why? For peace! We came here for the sake of righteousness!¡± ¡°Then I will ask.¡± Mok Seon-oh, with eyes fixed on the child, said. ¡°Is murdering a child who has yet to be anything because they might be dangerous, truly considered righteousness?¡± Ma Il-seok froze. His eyes widened, followed by a terrible frown. ¡°Is the reason we wield the sword merely that? Our goal is peace, and this is the process. If we are not honorable in our means to achieve our goal, can we truly call that righteousness?¡± It sounded like sophistry; making such sacrifices for the sake of peace was only natural. Nheless, Ma Il-seok found himself unable to refute. The reason was simple ¨C the man before him, uttering such unrestrained words, was none other than Sword Star Mok Seon-oh. It was a name that belonged to the one seated at the zenith among the Four Stars Six Kings, representing the Ten Grand Masters of the Orthodox Faction. Never able to turn a blind eye to injustice, always agonizing over the path of righteousness, and never backing down from danger, the Beggar King could not possibly bring himself to challenge the words of the man he held in the highest esteem as his Brother. ¡°Beggar friend, I cannot do it.¡± Amidst the loud voices, the child, who had been staring at Mok Seon-oh, began to giggle upon making eye contact. When Mok Seon-oh reached out, the child firmly grasped his index finger. Observing this scene, a blend of concern and sorrow etched across Ma Il-seok¡¯s expression. After what seemed like an extended period of contemtion, he let out a sigh and finally spoke. ¡°¡­Brother, you are truly cowardly.¡± The sarcastic chuckle and words that followed left no room for any doubts. It was an undeniable surrender. In response, Mok Seon-oh offered a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for following along with my stubbornness.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°I will raise the child.¡± ¡°¡­You?¡± ¡°Yes. Since I was insistent on saving him, should I not raise him with my own hands?¡± The child continued to hold onto Mok Seon-oh¡¯s finger, bringing it close to its mouth to suck on. ¡°¡­I will teach this child the path of righteousness. I will raise him to resist his fated destiny.¡± ¡°Really, I can¡¯t change your mind.¡± Ma Il-seok shook his head. Even though his words were teasing, he wasn¡¯t genuinely annoyed. On the contrary, he felt relieved. Even the child, who would be a ughterer, looked at him with hope. Observing this, Ma Il-seok was reminded once again why he hade to revere Mok Seon-oh as his Brother. ¡®He always stands by his words, no matter how ridiculous they are.¡¯ In the Central ins, the weight behind the title ¡®Sword Star¡¯ was equivalent to the weight of the chivalrous deeds Mok Seon-oh had performed. This naturally fostered expectations. Perhaps, just perhaps, Mok Seon-oh might raise the child not as a ughterer, but as a righteous swordsman. ¡°Mok Riwon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I believe it will be a fitting name for the child. Taking my surname, Mok and a first name using the characters ¡®Ri¡¯ meaning control, and ¡®Won¡¯ meaning origin. It is a wish that he will grow up to take control of the origin within him and alter his fate.¡± A very magnificent smile touched Mok Seon-oh¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ma Il-seok looked at the child. The child, with pale white skin, had eyes as red as blood. As the child grew, the intensity of that red would fade, never to return unless the child was consumed by bloodlust. If the child grew true to his name, that red qi in his eyes would never be seen again. ¡°¡­It seems like a good name.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°But, while I trust you and will reluctantly follow¡­¡± Ma Il-seok gestured outside the door. ¡°How do you n to convince those outside?¡± He referred to the other martial arts masters awaiting beyond the door inside the pce. Mok Seon-oh made a troubled smile before responding. ¡°I can only hope they understand.¡± ¡°Those people? I think it¡¯s impossible. Even if others might be swayed, the Poison King will never allow it. The Tang family has sacrificed too much in this war.¡± ¡°Is it not a sin to me this child?¡± ¡°At least, he won¡¯t think that way.¡± The atmosphere grew tense again. Mok Seon-oh¡¯s worries deepened, and Ma Il-seok silently waited. The conclusion was no different from before. ¡°As expected, it is only right to seek their permission in the end.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°It would not be right to deceive them for my own selfish desire.¡± Mok Seon-ohughed, descending from the altar with the child in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Mok Seon-oh stepped outside, those waiting for him with the Blood Demon¡¯s corpse noticed what was in his arms, and they each had different reactions upon hearing his words. There was no record of the conversation in the pce that day. The Central ins only knew one thing ¨C on the day the Blood Demon drew his final breath, the brightest star of the Orthodox Faction willingly relinquished his name. /genesisforsaken Chapter 2: Chapter: Childhood (1) ? First Chapter ¨C Childhood (1) ? In a straw-thatched house deep within a mountain valley in Jiangxi Province, seven-year-old Mok Riwon tilted his head, puzzled by his elderly master¡¯s words. ¡°Won, you were born under the star of ughter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ughter?¡± ¡°It refers to the act of taking lives.¡± ¡°Then, am I going to be a person who takes away lives?¡± ¡°Wrong. That is for you to decide.¡± The old man once called the Sword Star, Mok Seon-oh,ughed heartily and shook his head. ¡°You seem confused.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mok Seon-oh stared at the child. With his innocent face and slowly blinking eyes, he looked pretty enough to be a young master from the big city, not a country bumpkin. Beneath his jet-ck hair were brown eyes that darkened each passing day. He had milky, wless skin adorned with long eyshes. It was a young boy with a gentle disposition who had yet to develop masculine features and could easily be mistaken for a girl. The child he found seven years ago on that day of bloodshed had grown up so lovely. ¡°Not understanding is fine. It is something you will gradually learn.¡± Mok Seon-oh stroked his hair, causing him to blush and lower his head. ¡°Do you know why I am telling you this?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Won. It is because I hope you do not grow up to be a person who takes lives.¡± The old man and the child¡¯s eyes met. ¡°Your master hopes you grow up to be a person who saves others.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that too!¡± ¡°Yes, you are a kind child who saves even trapped rabbits.¡± After seven long years of raising the child with nothing but love, the truth he now had to impart felt terribly cruel to Mok Seon-oh. How could the heavens burden this lovely, innocent child with such a dreadful fate? Yet he could not conceal the truth. The Heaven-ying Star drove its bearer tomit ughter against their will, damning them to an eternal hell. Therefore, it was better to tell him the truth and help him develop the strength to resist than to keep it hidden. ¡°The star that has befallen you, we called it the Heaven-ying Star.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes shed open at those words. The child possessed exceptional insight and could understand the meaning of that obscure word based on the context of the conversation. ¡°Cheon is used for Heaven, Sal for ying, and Seong for Star, right?¡± ¡°Correct. You are already able to figure out the meaning of those ancient characters. Very admirable.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°In that case, you must also know the purpose of this star.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a star sent down by the heavens to take away lives!¡± Immediately after he shouted, Mok Riwon made an astonished ¡®Ah!¡¯ sound. ¡°T-Then, I¡¯ll be a ughterer?!¡± ¡°As I said, that depends on you.¡± ¡°It depends on me?¡± ¡°Yes, it depends on you. You can either sumb to your fate andmit the sin of ughter, or you can resist with all your might and walk the path of righteousness.¡± Mok Riwon made a confused expression, momentarily worrying before shaking his head and responding. ¡°I don¡¯t want bad karma. I get really sad when I see animals die.¡± ¡°Then, you must do many good deeds and build good karma.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes sparkled. When the conversation ended, he knew exactly what the old man would say. ¡®It¡¯s time for a lesson!¡¯ The elderly man was going to give him a lesson. Just like the time he was taught the names of flowers to learn ancient characters, or the day he fed birds to learn about farming. He would surely be taught amazing and novel things this time as well. Mok Seon-oh was aware of the child¡¯s expectations and wanted to live up to them, so he avoided unnecessary words. ¡°Your master will teach you martial arts.¡± ¡°Martial arts?¡± ¡°Indeed, martial arts. If you learn well, you will be capable of defeating even a tiger in a fight.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s mouth opened wide. A tiger. They were the biggest and scariest animals he knew of and at the same time, the strongest animal in the world. ¡°I¡¯ll be the strongest in the world!¡± ¡°Strongest in the world¡­. Indeed, given the talent bestowed upon you, it is not impossible.¡± Mok Seon-ohughed. ¡®The martial arts talent of the Heaven-ying Star.¡¯ A cmity sent down by the heavens. The Heaven-ying Star, true to its name, those born under the star were gifted with extraordinary martial talent. In other words, as long as this child trained properly, he could be unrivaled under the heavens. ¡°So, will you promise me only one thing?¡± ¡°Promise what? ¡°Will you promise me that you will use the martial arts I teach you for chivalry?¡± ¡°Chivalry?¡± ¡°Yes, chivalry. It means to be fair and righteous.¡± ¡°What does fair and righteous mean?¡± ¡°It is a way of saying that your beliefs are correct.¡± It was a difficult conversation for the child. Mok Riwon frowned deeply and made a confused expression. Mok Seon-ohughed full of joy, and said. ¡°Chivalry is a discipline you must ponder for a lifetime. Perhaps you may not even find an answer.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t use martial arts for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mok Seon-oh stared straight at the child and spoke in the most solemn tone he had ever used. ¡°It means that you have to think about chivalry every moment you are using martial arts.¡± Mok Riwon quietly stared at the old man. Although always smiling when they were together, from time to time, Mok Riwon would see him with a heartbroken expression, as he did now. Every moment like this, Mok Riwon did one thing¡ª ¡°Yes! I will be someone who always thinks!¡± ¡ªGive an answer that would make him smile, andugh first so he wouldugh back. ¡°¡­Truly admirable.¡± Fortunately, the old man smiled this time as well. * * * ¡°Martial arts is the discipline of training the body to cultivate the mind.¡± Mok Riwon was standing in the yard of the straw-thatched house, listening attentively to the old man¡¯s words. ¡°Before all else, everything in this world must be transformed into one¡¯s own self-crafted discipline. As such, that discipline brings each individual one step closer to the truth. That is what we call Martial Arts.¡± ¡°Who is we?¡± ¡°The World of Martial Arts.¡± Mok Seon-oh continued his exnation. ¡°Themunity of martial artists who learned martial arts. A smallmunity made of trees to form the forest that we call martial artists.¡± ¡°Then, are all martial artists, those chivalrous heroes?¡± Mok Riwon was naturally doubtful. His master said that he must use martial arts for chivalry. And that all martial artists use martial arts that way. ording to that logic, are martial artists not naturally heroes? Meok Seon-oh smiled bitterly while shaking his head. ¡°Not all are like that. Indeed, upon reflection, there are many who preach chivalry, but few who live by it.¡± ¡°Are they bad people?¡± ¡°You see, even your master is not certain.¡± There was a time when he called those who turned their backs on righteousness and justice, viins. He condemned those who lived for the sake of their own self-interest instead of morals. However, the current Mok Seon-oh knew. His definition and theirs came from different ces. The definition that took hold in his mind came in a different form. ¡°This is for you to judge yourself as you experience the world, so let¡¯s save our words and continue the conversation we were having.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± ¡°In any case, given the deep-rooted foundation of martial arts, it is a discipline that values the mind and its inherent meaning far more than strength.¡± Mok Seon-oh, who had kept his hands behind his back until now, finally revealed them. What came into view was an old sword. ¡°Let your master show off just a little.¡± Schwiiing¡ª The sword was drawn. Contrary to its old appearance, a single nce from a martial artist at the de¡¯s sharpness could show that the sword was cared for. Whoosh¡ª The wind blew. Certainly, what manifested after those words made Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widen. ¡®¡­Stars.¡¯ It was broad daylight, and yet what dazzled his vision were stars. A chilling starlight cascaded down from the sheath as the sword was being drawn. ¡°The Starfall Seven Swords,¡± Mok Seon-oh said. ¡°Won, that is the name of the martial arts you will learn from now on.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s arm swung. What unfolded next was a beautiful sword dance that would forever be etched into Mok Riwon¡¯s memories. * * * Late at night. Mok Riwon was huddled up underneath his nket trying to sleep, but it didn¡¯t seem like his attempt would be sessful anytime soon. There was no other reason. It was because the scene of Mok Seon-oh¡¯s sword he had witnessed earlier that day kept reying in his mind. ¡®Starfall Seven Swords¡­!¡¯ The swordsmanship he would learn in the future. A beautiful sword art that embroidered the surroundings with a chilling starlight. ¡°I want to learn quickly!¡¯ Mok Riwon imagined himself holding a shining white sword, performing an elegant dance that illuminated the entire forest. Thump. Thump. Mok Riwon¡¯s youthful heart beat rapidly as the corners of his mouth were lifted into a wide grin, and it didn¡¯t seem like they woulde down anytime soon. His thoughts continued. ¨C Martial arts divides each realm into stages. Starting from the bottom are Third Rate, Second Rate, First Rate, Peak, and Supreme, with these five being the foundation. ¨C Foundation? ¨C Indeed, that means another realm exists above. However, it is not something to worry about yet. You see, in studying, focusing too much on the distant future will cause you to lose sight of what you must learn right now. So for now, that is all you need to know. It was the day he learned about the foundational progression. Mok Riwon didn¡¯t bother erasing the excitement that distracted him from sleeping; instead, he kept reying what he had heard that afternoon in his mind. ¡®I¡¯m a third rate martial artist!¡¯ He had not yet fully entered the martial world, so he could not sense qi and could not even properly wield a sword. ¨C Strongest in the world¡­. Indeed, given the talent bestowed upon you, it is not impossible. His master had affirmed his talent, so he had no reason to worry. Surely, he must be talented in the sword. As he had seen in the afternoon, he would also be able to unleash stars that shined brilliantly underneath the sunlight. As Mok Riwon thought about what had happened during the day, the sparkle in his eyes began to dim. ¡®¡­The realm that can unleash stars.¡¯ As called by the martial world, the Peak Realm. ¨C Sword Intent. That is what we call what you witnessed, Won. It is only after attaining this realm that we achieve the title of a martial arts master. Mok Seon-oh referred to the stars he had seen during the day in that manner. A momentary thought in the form of, ¡®Can I do that?¡¯ emerged, but Mok Riwon quickly shook his head and dismissed it. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ His master clearly told him so ¨C that he could surely be the strongest in the world, so there was no need for self-doubt. Mok Riwon took a deep breath to rx his body and then shut his eyes. Because his young body was prone to fatigue, his thoughts gradually faded as he drifted off into a deep sleep. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 3: Chapter: Childhood (2) ? First Chapter ¨C Childhood (2) ? The next morning was busy. It was because Mok Riwon, who didn¡¯t get much sleep due to excitement, woke up before sunrise and made amotion. ¡°Child, there is no need to worry. I am not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ If you say so.¡± ¡°Eating hastily is not a good habit for those learning martial arts, so make it a habit to eat slowly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± An earnest response. Mok Seon-oh smiled at that thought. Then, after a slightly early breakfast, he led Mok Riwon out to the courtyard. ¡°From this moment forward, we willmence intensive training. Are you prepared?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Truly?¡± Mok Seon-oh narrowed his eyes as he questioned the boy. Mok Riwon trembled at that intense gaze and briefly paused to reconsider, but upon realizing that there was nothing else he needed to prepare for, he answered. ¡°Yes! Truly!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled. In the afternoon, he would learn how to make stars cascade, so he was filled with anticipation at what mystical teachings the old man had for him today. Thump thump. As his youthful heart continued beating, the old man said. ¡°Then, let us first begin with horse stance.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s expression suddenly went nk. * * * Horse Stance. A stance achieved by bending one¡¯s knees to form a right angle with the feet a shoulder-width apart. It was a lifelong training that every martial artist underwent, but Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t possibly know that. As the boyckedmon sense, he was doubtful. For now, he simply performed as instructed, but wasn¡¯t entirely aware of the connection between the stance and unleashing stars. The old man could tell by his expression and further exined. ¡°Won, what supports a tree?¡± ¡°T-The root¡­!¡± ¡°Indeed, and will a deep-rooted tree sway in the gentle breeze?¡± ¡°N¡­ No!¡± ¡°It is the same with martial arts. Martial arts revolves around internalizing and expressing thews of nature within the human body. Therefore, before undergoing intensive training, you need to strengthen your lower body, which serves as the root of your physical form.¡± It was Mok Seon-oh¡¯s strict voice as if to say that he would absolutely not budge on this. ¡°When ranking martial artists, we distinguish between them by the stage of their internal cultivation. However, it is only a universal standard to that extent. In the end, martial arts is developed based on one¡¯s physical body. No matter how developed their inner qi, as long as their body iscking, is it not natural that they would be unable to disy even a tenth of that power?¡± The boy couldn¡¯t focus as the long exnation continued. Even with his overwhelming talent, the seven-year-old boy inevitably faced limitations due to his underdeveloped muscles andck of physical strength. Concentrating intensely yet struggling, he could only groan as he maintained the challenging horse stance. ¡°If you truly aim to be a master, focus more on building a solid foundation rather than solely advancing the realm of your internal cultivation.¡± ¡®Root¡­! Foundation¡­!¡¯ The weather was unpleasantly sunny. Under the relentless re of the sunlight, Mok Riwon, soaked in sweat, repeated the few words he had barely managed to catch. ¡®A stable lower body.¡¯ His lifelong journey, beginning like any other, started from humble origins. * * * Three months passed. Mok Riwon¡¯s progress during this period could be encapsted in a single word. Slow. It was so painstakingly slow that doubts arose about whether the one being taught was truly born under the Heaven-ying Star. However, the problem wasn¡¯t Mok Riwon¡¯s talent. Rather, it was rooted in Mok Seon-oh¡¯s training methods. ¡®It will be the moment he feels his qi.¡¯ Mok Seon-oh had anticipated this. He knew that the moment this child circted qi within his body, he wouldplete his Microcosmic Orbit, reaching the Second Rate Realm. With the child¡¯s overflowing talent, he would achieve the impossible in a single attempt. This was the reason Mok Seon-oh refrained from teaching him how to control his qi prematurely. ¡®A body that cannot bear the cultivation technique will only hurt Won.¡¯ Typically, in proper martial arts, the three elements of ¡®mind¡¯, ¡®qi¡¯, and ¡®body¡¯ develop together in harmony and bnce. However, what would be the oue if he carelessly ignored those factors and immediately taught him how to use qi? If his body was unable to handle the overflowing qi within his body, then his meridians would be damaged and ruined. ¡®The correct method is to strengthen his vessel slowly.¡¯ As soon as he could sense qi, he would fully ascend to Second Rate, with his body prepared to endure the flow of qi within. The past three months were for that purpose. He had taught Mok Riwon the horse stance, as well as how to run up mountains, and the fundamentals of a proper fist and kicking straight. All to bring his body to its optimal condition for today. ¡°Enough.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s words caused the boy who had been doing horse stance to copse onto the ground. Those words caused the boy who had been maintaining horse stance to copse onto the ground. His entire body was drenched with sweat as he let out exhausted breaths. The old man stared with satisfaction at that appearance and then said. ¡°It is time.¡± Spark-! The boy¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to his master dumbfoundedly. ¡°For internal cultivation?!¡± It was natural that he shouted excitedly. Why wouldn¡¯t he? Wasn¡¯t this the reason why he had been enduring all of the struggles so far? The old man merely nodded his head andughed. ¡°Indeed, Won, the time hase for you to learn how to feel your qi.¡± Mok Riwon groaned as he got to his feet before sitting upright and looking at his master. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± ¡°Ready? With all that sweat dripping down, how can you focus? Go wash up by the stream and return.¡± The boy hurriedly ran to the stream. Was he so eager to learn? Mok Seon-oh could onlyugh as he watched the boy run away, excited and shaking. * * * It was quiet in the front yard. The child¡¯s restless heart was the cause of the stillness. ¡°Won, sit in lotus position. Do you remember what I taught you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mok Riwon sat upright. When he had first learned this meditation pose, his legs had been extremely sore, but now he could do it in the blink of an eye. ¡°Now, what was the cultivation technique we were going to learn today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Star God Technique!¡± ¡°What kind of martial arts is the Star God Technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a martial arts that engraves constetions within oneself!¡± ¡°You have memorized it well. Very impressive.¡± As Mok Riwon was grinning from ear to ear, unable to stop smiling, his master ced one hand on his back and said. ¡°The Star God Technique was created by our founder who said, ¡®I have left behind a star that shines even in the darkest night, with it you must vanquish the dark clouds which loom over the martial world.¡¯¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It is because of that, the Star God Technique is a martial arts meant to help others. It is also the martial arts of humanity. Won, you must absolutely never forget this as you continue your training.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mok Riwon answered back energetically while reminding himself of the theories he had learned until now. ¡®I¡¯ll aim for all 10.¡¯ The highest achievement one could attain for the Star God Technique was ten stars, with the number of stars ranging from one to ten. Each star would be engraved within the practitioner¡¯s mind as they reached the next level, and sessfully engraving all ten stars meant that one could ascend to immortality with this powerful martial arts. ¡®I¡¯m going to be a second rate martial artist now.¡¯ Today, he seeded in engraving a single star. This achievement marked his arrival at the Second-Rate Realm and qualified him to be recognized as a martial artist. An unceasing smile emerged on his face at that thought. Mok Seon-oh couldn¡¯t help but do the same as he watched the boy, and soon started the training. ¡°Then let¡¯s start. Do you remember what you have to do?¡± ¡°Yes! As I mentally go through the technique step-by-step, I will follow Master¡¯s guidance to circte my qi through the microcosmic orbit!¡± ¡°Indeed, I am d you have remembered well.¡± Mok Seon-oh didn¡¯t say anything else as the inner qi within the dantian started to release. Whoosh¨C The old man unleashed a chilly starlight from his body, wrapping it around the boy. Mok Riwon felt a bizarre sensation. The sensation of a new world ovepping with the one he had always known. As well as the sensation of an intangible matter against his skin, making him wonder how he hadn¡¯t been aware until now. Mok Riwon could finally feel qi, the fundamental essence of all in the world. ¡®Amazing¡­¡¯ How could it be so warm? How could it be so cosy? It began settling in Mok Riwon¡¯s mind that even though he was feeling this for the first time in his life, it felt more familiar than anything else in the world. The qi touched his skin. It permeated and flowed through his flesh. As the boundary between the physical world and himself blurred, a vast current began to engrave itself into his young body. The Spiritual State of Perfect Selflessness. It was an enlightenment so profound that an ordinary martial artist might struggle to experience even once in their lifetime, where one forgets even their own existence. Mok Riwon, who was born with the fate of a ughterer, upon feeling qi for the first time, was bestowed such enlightenment. A star emerged in his mind. It was a star of possibilities, whose colors could not yet be fully defined. One that was gradually beginning to find its ce. Creating a star the same day one felt qi was a phenomenal achievement, but Mok Riwon was not satisfied. A mere single star was not enough, he desired a higher realm. To that faintly visible second star. The moment Mok Riwon reached enlightenment, the moment his hand reached out¨C ¡°Enough!¡± Mok Seon-oh yelled out. Flinch- His eyes opened in the blink of an eye as his body jumped. What was reflected in Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes as he immediately turned his head was none other than Mok Seon-oh, staring at him while dripping cold sweat. ¡°Master¡­?¡± Mok Riwon tilted his head. However, there was no response. It was because of an unexpected trait of Mok Riwon. It wasn¡¯t a problem rted to the depths of his internal cultivation. Mok Seon-oh had kept this situation in mind from the first moment he set his heart on teaching the boy. It was not a problem of attaining enlightenment too early either. After all, it was only natural for those with exceptional martial talent to experience waves of enlightenment, as he had done himself. There was only one singr reason for the panic on Mok Seon-oh¡¯s face. ¡®His meridians¡­¡¯ It was because Mok Riwon¡¯s meridians were different from ordinary humans. No, there was a more fitting way to describe it. ¡®¡­It is flowing in the opposite direction.¡¯ His meridians were reversed. The pathways through which his blood, qi, and life flowed ran in reverse to those of an ordinary person. Mok Seon-oh knew what this body meant. The human body was created based on nature, and meridians were meant to follow this natural order as well. Nevertheless, Mok Riwon¡¯s meridians flowing in reverse meant that he would walk a path that defied the heavens themselves. ¡­Indeed, it meant his body was created for demonic arts. * * * The training had been canceled. Mok Riwon pouted while kicking rocks in the courtyard. It had already been a week. He was kicking rocks out of frustration because Mok Seon-oh had told him that it was too early for internal cultivation training. ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯ He wondered if he had done something wrong by chance during the process of circting his inner qi. If that was not the case, then perhaps he had not trained his body up to the standards of his master. Mok Riwon¡¯s expression became sulky. As he continued thinking, he came to the conclusion that he had disappointed his master. Thud. Thud. There were only the sounds of his toes kicking rocks in the courtyard. In the midst of that, the corner of Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes gradually teared up. The moment tears began to well up as a result of his sadness. Step- The sound of footsteps resonated throughout the area. Mok Riwon suddenly raised his head. He assumed it was probably in the straw-thatched house, but the sound came from the opposite direction. ¡®A stranger¡­?¡¯ The only living being he had ever seen was his master, so he felt very nervous at the thought of his first meeting with a ¡®stranger¡¯. Step. Step. The sound gradually grew louder and closer. Mok Riwon swallowed dryly as he stared at the source of the noise. Rustle- It was a filthy middle-aged man who emerged from the forest thickets. With an appearance he definitely hadn¡¯t washed, and tattered clothes that had be rags, Mok Riwon knew that the word ¡®beggar¡¯ was a way to express people like this. ¡°A b-beggar?¡± The beggar blinked, then approached Mok Riwon while taking big steps. And then. Flick¨C! ¡°It¡¯s Beggar King, you brat!¡± The beggar¡ªBeggar King, Ma Il-seok, flicked Mok Riwon¡¯s forehead. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 4: Chapter: Childhood (3) ? First Chapter ¨C Childhood (3) ? The floor of the straw-thatched house. Beggar King Ma Ilseok, who hade face to face with his sworn brother for the first time in a long time, stared at Mok Riwon, who kept trying to look at them secretly from the other side of the wall. ¡°That¡¯s the kid?¡± ¡°Would I have brought another child in such a short time?¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯s grown damn big, huh?¡± It was their first reunion after seven long years apart. Ma Il-seok watched the boy with subdued eyes before shifting his gaze towards Mok Seon-oh. ¡°That child¡¯s body was made for demonic arts. I recall asking if you could investigate whether more cases like this existed.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°I wished to impart my martial arts unto him. However, with his meridians being the way it is, I wondered if my teachings may be a poison to him.¡± ¡°Anyhow, you really are quite cautious, Brother.¡± Ma Il-seok snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into it for a while now. I searched the Alliance¡¯s Library and found something quite unexpected about that phenomenon.¡± ¡°Unexpected?¡± ¡°That bloody day from seven years ago.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s eyes widened. Ma Il-seok nodded his head while saying. ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking right now. The day we set the Blood Cult ame, some texts regarding a forbidden ritual were recovered from the ashes.¡± ¡°This ritual you speak of¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember where we found the child?¡± He could never forget. The altar behind the side door in the pce had reeked with the scent of blood. It was a ce certainly intended for a sinister sorcery upon the child. The memories remained vividly etched in Mok Seon-oh¡¯s mind, his expression darkening. ¡°¡­You mean, the ritual had already been performed on his body. Is that what you want to say?¡± ¡°Right. The books referred to this forbidden ritual by this name.¡± Ma Il-seok steeled himself and took a deep breath before uttering the chilling words. ¡°The Supreme Demonic Body.¡± Mok Seon-oh drew a sharp breath, his face contorting terribly. How could he not know what it was? Anyone who had ever stepped foot in the martial arts world would know about the Supreme Demonic Body. ¡°¡­The body of the Heavenly Demon.¡± ¡°Right. Lee Mubaek, the Third Heavenly Demon. Even now, when naming the greatest of all time, he is among the top three, having been born with the Supreme Demonic Body.¡± Ma Il-seok sighed. ¡°And he was born under the Heaven-ying Star as well.¡± ¡°¡­Did the Blood Demon desire the seconding of Lee Mubaek?¡± ¡°Who knows now? Didn¡¯t you cut off that bastard¡¯s head yourself, Brother?¡± Mok Seon-ohughed bitterly. It was truly a vexing situation. With no clear path forward, he was filled with a sense of emptiness and helplessness. Ma Il-seok understood Mok Seon-oh¡¯s feelings. How could he not? The child he had taken in, whom he had vowed would ovee the fate bestowed upon him, even forsaking his own name for, was now revealed to have a body created for mastering demonic arts. If this situation didn¡¯t frustrate him, wouldn¡¯t that be even more strange? However, Ma Il-seok thought that perhaps this was actually a fortunate turn of events. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°¡­It is not yet toote.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s eyes widened. Undeterred by his reaction, Ma Il-seok pressed onward. ¡°I refrained from acting that day out of respect for your wishes, Brother. I also did my best toe here, knowing of your righteousness. But look at this. In the end, the fate bestowed upon the child is one that cannot be changed through effort alone. So it is time to give up¡­¡± ¡°Enough¨C!¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s roar thundered forth. Ma Il-seok¡¯s mouth shut firmly while Mok Riwon, who had been eavesdropping, was startled badly by the shout. Two gazes sharply fixed on the boy who awkwardly scratched his neck and left. Mok Seon-oh watched the retreating back of the child with mournful eyes. ¡°¡­No more of this.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°My beggar friend.¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s fists clenched tightly. He knew all too well what words would follow when his brother addressed him by that old nickname. ¡°I¡­¡± As Mok Seon-oh began to speak, Ma Il-seok abruptly rose to his feet. ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t say anything else.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s gaze turned to him. Biting his lips harshly, Ma Il-seok then uttered. ¡°You will try persuading me again. You will try to advocate, saying that bastard will help others. But you know what¡­?¡± Ma Il-seok drew out his next words. He knew what he was about to confess would hurt his sworn brother, and so he hesitated. Yet he had to speak from his heart. ¡°I despise that child.¡± Ma Il-seok hated Mok Riwon. The boy who had robbed a great hero¡¯s glorious name. For a child seemingly fated for evil, despite all that had been sacrificed, was too bitter a pill to swallow. ¡°Had he never existed, you wouldn¡¯t have cast your name aside. No, isn¡¯t it far more than just that? Many masters of the Orthodox Faction would have willingly bowed their heads and followed in your footsteps. Under your banner, the Orthodox Faction might have entered a new golden age!¡± The words poured out like a torrent, and the emotions he had long since buried, which had continued building up these past years, flooded out unchecked. ¡°Even now, so many still await your return! For you to shatter your stubbornness and reim your rightful ce as the highest star! The light by which all are guided!¡± Sword Star, Mok Seon-oh. The name of the brightest star in the martial arts world. ¡°At least¡­¡± That name, at least, should not disappear for the sake of a being like that, one that may even grow up to be evil. Ma Il-seok¡¯s face twisted in anguish as he pierced through Mok Seon-oh¡¯s gaze. Unable to offer any rebuttal under that sharp re, Mok Seon-oh lowered his head. Could this have been his true feelings all along? Had his selfishness wounded so many others? A feeling of regret and deep guilt stirred within him. Yet that undeniable stubbornness was simply his nature. Or rather, as he would now admit, affection. He could not bring himself to abandon the child who bore his surname. The boy, Mok Riwon, whose smile lit up as brightly as any small forest animal. ¡°¡­Forgive me.¡± Ma Il-seok despaired. ¡®¡­No.¡¯ Somewhere in his heart, he must have known. His sworn brother was such a person, one who never swayed from his chosen path. Sighing heavily from the futility of it all, Ma Il-seok turned away from Mok Seon-oh. ¡°My apologies. I¡¯m not in the position to yell at you¡­¡± As silence descended between them, Ma Il-seok realized he had be too heated for a reasonable conversation. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take some time to cool my head.¡± Ma Il-seok took his leave. Alone now, Meok Seon-oh raised his head, gazing at the sky, calming the sorrow deep inside his heart. * * * Ma Il-seok left the straw-thatched house and wandered aimlessly. ording to what he saw on his way here, if he continued down this road, he woulde across a stream where he could wash up. Pushing through bushes and weaving between trees, Ma Il-seok arrived at the stream. There, the sight of a small figure before him caused his expression to darken. ¡°¡­Ah! Beggar King!¡± It was Mok Riwon. His skin was as fair as pearls, hair as dark as night, and face as delicate as any girl¡¯s. Ma Il-seok clicked his tongue and strode past the boy. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± ¡°I was waiting for your talk to end! The mood seemed so serious, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt!¡± His precise and clear manner of speaking made him seem quite sharp despite his age. Ma Il-seok, struck by that thought, shook himself as if to dispel the idea. ¡°¡­Bah, at least you know how to read the air.¡± He knew he was being childish, but what could he do? How could he not help but feel sick to his stomach at the thought of what his sworn brother and the Orthodox Faction had lost due to this child? Ma Il-seok¡¯s expression soured as he looked at Mok Riwon, who appeared far too well-behaved and kind no matter how he looked at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Beggar King, Master¡¯s Brother?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I heard it from Master! He said that among the heroes he knew, one of the five greatest heroes was his sworn brother, the Beggar King! Imagine how shocked I was when you said your name!¡± Mok Riwon seemed unfazed by the harsh treatment, continuing to animate the story with his arms and a bright expression. At that moment, Ma Il-seok found himself struggling to suppress a smile. ¡°Brother spoke of me¡­?¡± So his brother had already told this child about him. In no time at all, he had found himself leaning in closer to listen to the boy. ¡°Yes! Whenever he talked about the martial world, he¡¯d mention you! Like the fierce battle you both fought at Blood Valley, your encounter in the Azure Dragon Martial Arts Tournament finals, and¡­!¡± The child could not stop chatting away, his voice bright and clear as a bird¡¯s tweeting. As Ma Il-seok kept listening, his chest tightened more and more. ¡®Everything¡­¡¯ Had his brother remembered everything? Ma Il-seok thought that he had already forgotten, that after relinquishing his name and going into seclusion, he would believe those days to be nothing more than distant memories from a past he had left behind. ¡°¡­Ah! But what was especially exciting was the story of your life-or-death duel with the Crimson Lady of the Azure Night!¡± ¡°Er, what?!¡± The Beggar King shuddered in surprise, shivering at the mere mention of that name. Crimson Lady of the Azure Night. The Witch of the Blood Cult, who had attempted to steal information from the Martial Arts Alliance. For Ma Il-seok, it was one of the few names he would never forget for the rest of his life, as much as he might wish to. It was the incident when Mok Seon-oh had saved him frompletely falling victim to her, which led them to bing sworn brothers. How could he not react in such a way when that traumatic story came out of this child¡¯s mouth? ¡°The Crimson Lady! Master said that the Beggar King had tied down that seductress¡¯s feet for three days and nights! He said that without you that day, the Crimson Lady of the Azure Night would never have been captured!¡± Tied down, yes. Or rather, ¡®was tied down¡¯ described it more urately. That day was one of the most shameful moments in Ma Il-seok¡¯s life. When he was squeezed dry for three days and nights, after being seduced by her beauty and lured to have sex. ¡°Ah-Ahem¡­!¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s face flushed crimson, but innocent Mok Riwon simply looked up in awe, unaware of the reason. While feeling ashamed, Ma Il-seok had a sudden realization. ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Had he sensed any evil from the child just now? Had he detected any demonic qi from this child? As those questions surfaced, Ma Il-seok¡¯s expression grew solemn. His gaze, reflecting his serious demeanor, remained fixed on Mok Riwon. Mok Riwon tilted his head, confused. His eyes shined purely. As Ma Il-seok examined closely, his eyes were dark brown with a hint of red. ¡­Within them was none of the evil Ma Il-seok had feared. ¡°¡­¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. Indeed, it seemed unlikely that Mok Seon-oh would ever teach the child anything bad. Even if the child¡¯s fate was beyond anyone¡¯s control, Mok Seon-oh was the kind of person who would continue to love him. As the gentle stream flowed by, Ma Il-seok met Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze directly and asked. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You, tell me¡­¡± Ma Il-seok paused, his lips hesitating as he carefully selected his next words. Had he been enchanted by those eyes? It was a question without an answer, but the faint hope he had harbored seven years ago, that ¡®what if¡¯ this boy could resist his fate, was rekindled. And he soon found himself asking. ¡°¡­What is it you wish to be?¡± Mok Riwon looked at Ma Il-seok, wondering. Why was he asking this question? A doubt crossed his mind, but that didn¡¯t matter, because Mok Riwon had already known what he wanted to be for a long time now. ¡°I want to be a hero! A great hero like Master!¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his fists clenching as if his hands were being crushed. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There has to be a reason, right? Do you wish to be a hero for fame, for power and authority, or for riches?¡± Ma Il-seok purposefully gave specific examples in hopes that the boy wouldtch onto one, and put his own heart at ease. That way, he would feel a little less ashamed of himself for harboring such strong resentment toward this child. However, Mok Riwon was not some shining light in the dark world who would grant Ma Il-seok¡¯s wishes. The boy simply smiled and said. ¡°I saw starsing from Master¡¯s sword. It was so dazzling and beautiful. When I close my eyes, I can still see them.¡± He shut his eyes as he spoke, his smile deepening. ¡°I like Master¡¯s stars. When I look at them, the whole world seems to light up. Even on the darkest nights, thinking of them drives away all my fears.¡± It was a voice as if he were lost in a dream. Within Mok Riwon¡¯s words was a distinct longing, entwined with a deep, innocent love. ¡°I want to have those stars like that too. To be someone who protects others. To shine as a beautiful bright star and illuminate everyone around me.¡± Mok Riwon opened his eyes. His appearance, once described by Ma Il-seok as girlish, now bloomed even more beautifully as his eyes curved into crescent moons. ¡°The stars I want to have are Master¡¯s stars. And Master¡¯s stars are the stars of a hero. So I want to be a hero.¡± When he finally finished, Ma Il-seokughed weakly. ¡°Hah¡­¡± There was something he did not want to admit. Something he wanted to hold onto as a grudge. And that very thing was the child standing before him. Yet, Ma Il-seok couldn¡¯t help but see someone else in the child¡¯s appearance. ¡°You¡¯re quite the cheeky brat.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s beaming smile was the very picture of a dashing hero, as though he were Mok Seon-oh himself. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 5: Chapter: Childhood (4) ? First Chapter ¨C Childhood (4) ? ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Ma Il-seok dered upon returning to the straw-thatched house. Mok Seon-oh blinked in disbelief as he stared at him, unable to understand what prompted this change of heart when he had previously stated that he did not want to help. His thoughts continued for a moment. In the end, he simply smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± After all, what could be more important than his brother, who had experienced a change of heart and made an effort toe all this way? * * * Atst, the three of them were gathered in one ce. Mok Riwon, with Mok Seon-oh¡¯s smiling face and Ma Il-seok¡¯s brooding expression before him, blinked and gazed at the two. ¡°Starting today, this Beggar King will assist in your training.¡± Although it was more of a deration than a discussion, Mok Riwon greeted the statement with a beaming smile. ¡°Really?!¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s body twitched. He had tried to maintain a serious demeanor, but the boy¡¯s enthusiastic happiness in response suddenly made him feel awkward. However, the difort passed quickly. Ma Il-seok¡¯s expression hardened again as he continued. ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why there are many unusual aspects to your nature.¡± ¡°Unusual aspects?¡± ¡°Are you aware of the star you were born under, boy?¡± Mok Riwon nodded his head. ¡°The Heaven-ying Star!¡± ¡°Then, do you also know why it is referred to as the Star of ughter?¡± Mok Riwon, about to respond, suddenly froze and closed his mouth. ¡®Now that he mentions it¡­¡¯ He was not very familiar with this concept. The reason being that even Mok Seon-oh, who had introduced him to the notion of the Heaven-ying Star, had only made vague remarks like, ¡®Those born under this star are fated tomit atrocities.¡¯ In the ensuing silence, Ma Il-seok sighed and muttered under his breath. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Ma Il-seok gave him a look of discontent. Mok Seon-oh, clearing his throat awkwardly, responded full of excuses. ¡°I intended to tell him when he was older.¡± ¡°Of course you would have, Brother.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Ma Il-seok then returned his attention back to the boy, continuing in a stern voice. ¡°Listen carefully.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The Heaven-ying Star is called the Star of ughter for this sole reason.¡± Step- Ma Il-seok took a step forward. Mok Riwon gulped while looking up at him. That piercing gaze held a bone-chilling sharpness. The overwhelming pressure exuding from him was unlike anything Mok Riwon had ever experienced in his life. ¡°It¡¯s because those born under the Heaven-ying Star possess a certain mania.¡± As he spoke, Ma Il-seok drew a dagger from his robe and ced its de on his palm. ¡°A mania?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Mok Riwon, unsure of what was toe, had a foreboding sensation that it would not be pleasant, and found his fears confirmed. With a deep, intense gaze, Ma Il-seok met the boy¡¯s eyes. Then, ran the dagger across his hand. Slice- ¡°Specifically, an exhration at the sight of blood.¡± The world began to dye red. In that instant, he felt it¨C Thump¨C ¨CA heavy, pulsating heartbeat. A rising heat coursing throughout his body. An exhrating sensation, unlike anything he had experienced before. * * * Mok Riwon awoke to a night sky illuminated by the shining full moon. Staring nkly at the ceiling of his room, the events that transpired before he lost consciousness came rushing back. ¡®Master!¡¯ It was the memory of that scene. The moment when a crimson liquid engulfed his world in red, his heart pounded violently as he was consumed by an abnormal thirst. Breathing became difficult, and his insides burned hot. All while his gaze remained fixed on Ma Il-seok¡¯s bleeding palm. And then he charged at Ma Il-seok, when Mok Seon-oh had to stop him. Upon that realization, Mok Riwon shot up and hurried from his room. ¡°Awake, are you?¡± In the courtyard ahead, Mok Seon-oh was gazing at the night sky. His voice was serene as if all was normal. At his words, Mok Riwon found himself shrinking. ¡°Master¡­?¡± ¡°How do you fare, child?¡± How did he fare? Of course, he was unharmed. But his master¡¯s arm had stopped him from sinking his teeth into the Beggar King. So his eyes went to the elderly man¡¯s left forearm. Noticing his gaze, Mok Seon-oh smiled and replied. ¡°Master is fine.¡± His voice was gentle. Mok Riwon felt tears well up for no apparent reason. ¡°Why do you cry so, child?¡± Mok Seon-oh approached Mok Riwon and gently stroked his hair. The boy trembled, struggling to hold back tears. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, Master is right here.¡± Pat. Pat. Mok Seon-oh, who had been stroking his hair, pulled him into an embrace and gently patted his back. Mok Riwon, gasping for air between sobs, continued to speak. ¡°Does this mean I¡¯ll be a demon¡­?¡± Fear consumed him. The events of that day had been so shocking that he now feared that the mere sight of blood would drive him tomit simr atrocities in the future. ¡°Can I¡­ still walk the path of a hero?¡± The Beggar King had said. Those born under the Heaven-ying Star possess an insatiable thirst for blood, an innate mania that gave rise to the saying, where the star goes, death follows. The words were indeed correct. Even despite his fear, Mok Riwon felt his heart racing at the mere thought of blood. The sensation was both thrilling and horrifying, leading to the unsettling thought that he might have to live this way for the rest of his life. Mok Seon-oh felt a sharp pain at the sight of Mok Riwon on the verge of tears. How could he not be pained? For a child so tender-hearted that he could not bear the sight of a trapped rabbit, thosepulsions must have felt frightening. In truth, Ma Il-seok¡¯s methods displeased Mok Seon-oh. While his intention to instill a sense of alertness and awareness were well-meant, the prevailing concern that it had primarily instilled fear in the child outweighed any potential benefit. Mok Seon-oh held Mok Riwon close and murmured softly. ¡°Wrong. You can still walk the path of a hero.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Won.¡± Releasing the embrace, Mok Seon-oh ced his hand on Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulders and looked him straight in the eyes. ¡°Do you know the difference between a demon and a hero?¡± Mok Riwon did not answer. Mok Seon-oh gave a faint smile and continued. ¡°The difference is not misusing the power one has, and suppressing the dark desires even as they arise.¡± Exining things to a child was challenging. Because he was unfamiliar with the ways of the world, Mok Seon-oh needed to use simple, emotionally resonant words rather thanplex words or ideologies. Abstract concepts had to be made tangible and intuitive. Mok Seon-oh studied Mok Riwon quietly, then asked him. ¡°Won.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°If someone who possesses pure qi uses their power for righteousness, would that make them a hero?¡± Mok Riwon choked back the tears as he thought about the answer, then gave a small nod. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He could answer with certainty. Because the man who embodied all of that for Mok Riwon was Mok Seon-oh, who stood before him. The old man smiled and asked another question. ¡°In that case, if someone with such pure martial arts uses that power to exploit others, would you still call them a hero?¡± Mok Riwon shook his head. The heroes he knew were those who helped others, not preyed upon them. Mok Seon-oh went on. ¡°Then, what if someone who possesses evil qi uses his power to help others?¡± Mok Riwon shuddered at the thought. With a slightly mischievous smile, Mok Seon-oh continued. ¡°Would you consider that individual a hero? Or, despite their good deeds, would you deny them because of their evil origins andbel them a demon?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s lips quivered slightly as his gaze unexpectedly met Mok Seon-oh¡¯s. ¡°Won.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°A swordcks judgment. It cannot discern friend from foe, nor tell apart good from evil. A sword only has the will of its wielder.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s hand brushed Mok Riwon¡¯s cheek, wiping away his tears. ¡°What does it matter if a sword appears slightly tainted or unsightly in form? If the hand that wields it knows of chivalry and righteousness, is that not enough? Then, would that sword not be considered a hero¡¯s sword?¡± Mok Riwon simply listened to the words being spoken, gazing deeply into his master¡¯s eyes. His pupils were the only dark part amidst an otherwise entirely white appearance. Darkness was often likened to evil. It was a fact Mok Riwon was well aware of. Yet, even so, he knew the difference between darkness and evil. Because the darkness in those eyes was not evil, but rather, a reflection of the countless shining stars twinkling brilliantly in the night sky. ¡°Regardless of the vile mania that lies within you, if you suppress those dark impulses and channel that killing intent for righteousness, does that not make you good?¡± Mok Seon-oh continued without pause. ¡°There was someone called the Demonic Hero.¡± ¡°Demonic Hero¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Demonic Hero. It is the name of a man who, despite possessing malevolent demonic arts, uses his power to punish evildoers. His story is detailed in a book titled ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡¯, which you can find in any bookstore in the city.¡± Curiousity sparkled in Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes. Mok Seon-oh smiled awkwardly and added. ¡°Nothing is preventing you from following the same path as that man.¡± A fabricated tale in truth. The so-called Demonic Hero never existed, and the ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡¯ he mentioned was nothing more than a trivial book written for amusement. No, it was even denounced for seemingly glorifying a demonic practitioner. Yet Mok Seon-oh cared not. ¡®Even so, what of it?¡¯ Could even worthless fiction not be a source of hope to one as desperate as this child? ¡°Won, you are a kind child who can even channel the killing intent within you towards the right cause, are you not?¡± Mok Seon-oh awaited Mok Riwon¡¯s reply upon finishing. Mok Riwon gazed at Mok Seon-oh, his fingertips trembling slightly. He looked at the stars reflected in his eyes, at the stars that illuminated the night sky, and the white moon that enveloped them. The scene was painfully beautiful. Mok Riwon watched silently for a long time before slowly nodding his head. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, you are a kind-hearted and righteous child. You can certainly be a hero.¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯sughter tickled Mok Riwon¡¯s ear. In that moment, he realized. ¡®My heart¡­¡¯ It was no longer racing wildly. ¡°Ask my beggar friend to fetch you a copy of ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes.¡¯ I think the story of the Demonic Hero will resonate with you as well.¡± You as well. Hearing those words, Mok Riwon asked. ¡°Do you like the Demonic Hero too, Master?¡± Mok Riwon knew nothing of this supposed Demonic Hero, nor the fictional ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes, or the martial world itself. Therefore, only one thing mattered to him. Could this old man, who was both his master and father, truly love him, a being belonging to evil? Could a hero born of evil, truly walk the path of righteousness? Mok Seon-oh blinked at the sight of Mok Riwon¡¯s tense figure, then suddenly burst intoughter and replied. ¡°Well, of course, he too is a hero. What is there not to like?¡± The child¡¯s world was small. It was just a straw-thatched house in a mountain valley and the nearby stream. Thus, the old man¡¯s simple words filled him with overwhelming joy, ecstatic that he had been acknowledged by his father, the center of his tiny universe. That night, the child had a clear dream for the first time. To walk in the footsteps of this man called the Demonic Hero, a man he had never heard of before. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 6: Chapter: Childhood (5) ? First Chapter ¨C Childhood (5) ? The next morning in the courtyard of the straw-thatched house. With his arms crossed, Ma Il-seok said to Mok Riwon. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. I still believe that was the best means to make you aware of your nature.¡± His tone remained stern, but there was a new sense of warmth within. The reason was simple, he had overheard their conversation the other night. Ma Il-seok cared about the greater good and valued righteousness and humanity. As one who cherished such ideals, hearing the child cry that he knew his very nature was wrong, he could not treat him cruelly. ¡°But promise me this. If you do not forget your goal to be a hero, I swear on my name that I will do everything I can to help.¡± Naturally, not everything made sense to Mok Riwon, so all he could do was smile back and answer. Now that he was facing his dream straight on, the child could smile even in the face of adversity. ¡°Yes! Please take good care of me!¡± Mok Seon-oh¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction as he observed the two of them. ¡®Well done.¡¯ He was filled with joy to see that the rtionship he had feared might go astray had instead evolved into the dream he had always envisioned. His sworn brother was by his side, his disciple was present, and he himself was here. Mok Seon-oh held onto his conviction that the child would grow up to be a hero without fail. ¡°Now, Won, the time hase.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Master¡¯s reluctance to teach you his internal cultivation technique must have upset you, no?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened, and his mouth dropped slightly open. Mok Seon-oh continued. ¡°In truth, I was unable to continue with your training because of some concerns. They were matters rted to your nature, Won.¡± Shiver¨C The boy shuddered. Mok Seon-oh held down his shoulders, adopting a delicate tone. ¡°It is a story about your constitution, will you listen?¡± His otherwise cheerful face was mixed with concern and tension. Mok Riwon could tell from his master¡¯s expression that the story he was about to tell would not be a pleasant one. ¡°Yes¡­!¡± And so he listened intently, with the same tension as his master. * * * The Supreme Demonic Body. A constitution solely for mastering demonic arts, possessed by the most vile demonic practitioners in martial arts history. Mok Riwon was shocked to learn this was the constitution of his own body. Fortunately, there was a bright side to all of this. Mok Riwon was no longer a child who would be brought to his knees, or despair that his innate gifts were evil. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°¡­Even so, I can still be a hero, right?¡± Mok Riwon asked. Upon hearing those words, Mok Seon-oh was suddenly ovee with gratitude. The fact that the child did not fall into despair and faced it head-on filled him with immense pride. ¡°You have my guarantee.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s enough!¡± Mok Riwon beamed brightly. Watching him, Ma Il-seok wrinkled his nose and then stepped forward while saying. ¡°The Supreme Demonic Body is a constitution meant for demonic arts, but that does not mean you cannot learn the internal cultivation of the Orthodox Faction.¡± The boy¡¯s gaze shifted to Ma Il-seok. Holding his head high, Ma Il-seok looked directly at Mok Riwon and continued speaking. ¡°Matters like your reversed meridians, or your internal cultivation going out of control and clouding your judgment can be ovee with your own will. You only need to focus on one thing!¡± Uncrossing his arms, Ma Il-seok clenched his fist tightly and mmed it against his chest. ¡°To conquer that part of you and master that innate nature as your own, so that you can live up to the name Brother gave you.¡± Mok Riwon. Taking the Mok from Mok Seon-oh¡¯s surname. Ri as in Control, and Won as in Origin. It was a wish that the child would take control of the origin within him and alter his fate. Mok Riwon understood that very well. As he looked at Mok Seon-oh, the old man smiled and nodded. ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Mok Riwon once again steeled himself. * * * The training proved grueling. With Mok Seon-oh no longer guiding him and relying solely on his own efforts to circte his inner qi, underlying issues emerged. Mok Riwon¡¯s body was inherently suited for demonic arts, and he possessed the Heaven-ying Star, which was imbued with killing intent. These factors,bined with his cultivation technique, resulted in a savage qi that threatened to devour his very own flesh. It was impossible for him to circte through the microcosmic orbit. The mere act of drawing forth his inner qi from his dantian inflicted such excruciating pain that it felt as if his entire body would tear apart. His heart pounded, apanied by a splitting headache. All Mok Riwon could do was grit his teeth and endure until his inner qi submitted to his control. ¡°Won, you can do it,¡± Mok Seon-oh said, encouraging him. ¡°Stay strong. If you truly long to be a hero, you cannot fall here,¡± Ma Il-seok said, giving him a little push. And so that went on for about two weeks. The day finally came when internal cultivation was no longer painful. It was the day he seeded in circting his microcosmic orbit through his strength alone. For the first time in his life, Mok Riwon saw tears in Mok Seon-oh¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well done¡­¡± Mok Seon-oh embraced him. Mok Riwon had a nk expression on his face. Neither his master¡¯s tears nor the searing emotion in his trembling voice seemed quite real. After a brief hesitation, the gravity of his aplishment dawned on him. Mirroring his master, he too began weeping as they held one another tight. ¡°I did it¡­!¡± There was a certain warmth in the scene of the master and disciple locked in an embrace. Ma Il-seok¡¯s lips curled up as he approached them with a light cough. ¡°Excellent work.¡± Mok Riwon trembled. This was the first time Ma Il-seok had directly praised him. Looking up, Mok Riwon saw the man beaming awkwardly before him. ¡°Such a feat worthy of praise deserves a fitting reward.¡± Ma Il-seok brought out a book from his robe and handed it to Mok Riwon. The boy¡¯s eyes flew wide open. ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡­¡¯ It was a book he knew well. Or rather, precisely the one he heard about. The very book Mok Seon-oh had promised to show him the first night he confronted his own mania. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re a second rate expert now.¡± The Second Rate Realm. A realm where one could truly be called a true martial artist. The turning point when he could finally take a step on the path of a real hero. As Mok Riwon became more aware of the reality of the situation, his heart pounded with excitement, and a red flush emerged on his face. Mok Riwon kept ncing back and forth between Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok, unsure how to contain the emotions zing within. Atst, a brilliant smile spread across his face as he cried out. ¡°Thank you!¡± * * * ¡ºTell all of the Central ins ¨C The vilest evil hase to punish you. A demon has crawled out from the depths of hell to drag all of you sinners into the abyss. Sinners, covetous of another¡¯s wealth, you shall possess nothing more. Sinners, shatterers of another¡¯s family, none shall remain by your side. Sinners, desirous of another¡¯s affection, you shall reap what you sow a hundredfold. They say to fight poison with poison and fire with fire. Then, so too, must evil be conquered through evil. As your reaper, I will cleanse the evil staining the Central ins. Sinners of the Central ins, tremble in fear as you behold me. I am the man who will stand above all the evils of the world and be the demon who punishes them. Thus, I will rightfully im the title, Demonic Hero.¡» Thump¨C In a cozymp-lit room, Mok Riwon closed the book with his cheeks flushed. ¡®The Demonic Hero¡­!¡¯ A hero who became the most feared demon to punish evildoers. Having read through the entire story, Mok Riwon trembled with excitement. ¡®So cool!¡¯ Cool. No other word could exin that tale, or so Mok Riwon thought. Mok Riwon shut his eyes and imagined. Himself standing on an open in, fully grown up, with all sorts of dangerous sinners lined up tense before him. When he drew his sword, the color drained from their faces. As he stepped forth with a cool foot technique, the sinners screamed. In front of the sinners groveling on their knees and wiping their tears, he dered. ¨CTremble in fear! For I am the Demonic Hero, a demon from hell who hase to punish you all! Shiver¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s body trembled. Alone beneath the nkets, giggling to himself, he soon found it unbearable to remain still. Throwing them off, he looked at the door. ¡®I have to go train!¡¯ He wanted to hurry up and be a martial arts master so he could venture into the outside world, and make a name for himself by punishing viins just like the Demonic Hero in Tales of the Martial Heroes. Slowly and carefully, Mok Riwon snuck out from the sheets. He cautiously slid the door open and peered out through the gap. No one was around. Now was his perfect chance to sneak out and train. Slipping out from his room, Mok Riwon put on his shoes then tiptoed away from the straw-thatched house, not wanting to wake up his master. After arriving at the stream, Mok Riwon took a deep breath and started to draw forth qi from his dantian. In his hand was a random twig. His fierce internal cultivation had only just progressed to the point where his qi could barely fight for control amidst the chaos raging inside him. Mok Riwon closed his eyes and swung his imaginary sword. Swish¨C He started to clumsily mimick his master¡¯s elegant movements from memory, and what unfolded was ¨C the sword of a young boy who had found his path atst, dancing underneath the moonlight. ¡°That impatient brat.¡± Not far off by the still waters, Ma Il-seok clicked his tongue. Mok Seon-oh smiled at his attitude and said. ¡°Passion is a good thing, no?¡± ¡°Why must you see the world so brightly, Brother?¡± ¡°Brother, you simply see the world in a twisted manner.¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s expression scrunched up. With a gentle smile on his face, Mok Seon-oh gazed at Mok Riwon, saying in a low voice. ¡°Is it not admirable?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°His refusal to give up. To keep rising against all odds.¡± The boy was the only thing in Mok Seon-oh¡¯s eyes as the corners of his mouth stretched wide open with satisfaction at the scene before him. ¡°One who can stand time and again like that, will surely be a true hero.¡± * * * Time flew by for Mok Riwon. As he grew taller by the day, beside him were his two masters, a book, and a wooden sword stained with blood, sweat, and tears. Swish¨C Swish¨C His sword dance beneath the moonlight still continued. Mok Riwon had grown about a head taller than before. He was now ten years old, never missing training underneath these moonlit nights, but suddenly, he had sensed something odd. ¡®My inner qi¡­¡¯ It seemed to leak out from his body. No, more precisely, it wanted to lead him somewhere. Pulse¨C But his sword dance did not cease. Mok Riwon recognized this bizarre phenomenon as the herald of something greater. ¡°Oh¡­¡± With a faint gasp, a smile formed on his lips. His following movements were executed with newfound strength and vigor. As happiness surged within him, the itching sensation did as well. As he continued his sword dance happily, Mok Riwon realized. ¡®This is it!¡¯ Swish¨C Finally, he had reached the realm where he could channel qi beyond his body and into his sword. This signified that he had risen to what the martial world refers to as First Rate. * * * As time passed, his sword dance continued once again. The young boy who once practiced his sword dance by the streamside, apanied by the moonlight, had now grown into a young man with a masculine demeanor. His features were still delicate, with fair skin and long eyshes, giving an appearance more akin to a pretty boy than a handsome man. Yet, his height was unmistakably that of a man¡¯s. Swish¨C The wooden sword he swung had now be a steel sword, and the once clumsy sword dance had transformed into beautiful, fluid movements. Amidst the sword dance that had been refined by the relentless flow of time, Mok Riwon suddenly stopped and lowered his sword. His eyes which had been closed throughout were now open, gazing at the moon and stars adorning the night sky. ¡®¡­It¡¯s bright.¡¯ Though the world slumbered at night, the sky remained bright. The dazzling celestial bodies that shined tenderly seemed to banish the loneliness of night. Mok Riwon raised his sword high into the sky. With a gentle smile, he traced star to star, and envisioned the Star God Technique. A path connecting the constetions, himself standing under, and the stream below reflecting the night sky. Swish¨C The afterimage drawn by his sword tip gradually merged into a singr sword path, from which a second path began to rise above. The sword of heaven, earth, and himself, weaved through the constetions and began to pulsate. At the same time, his internal cultivation began pulsing. Mok Riwon gently guided his unpleasant longtime friend along the path he had created. Whoosh¨C A gust of wind blew. Mok Riwon¡¯s movements ceased. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Heughed, stopping his sword dance and gazing at the tip of his sword. There was something floating above his sword. A strange wave of qi, like the dark night sky, yet emitting a chilling radiance. It resembled his beloved master¡¯s eyes. Mok Riwon knew what to call this somber light. ¡®Sword Intent.¡¯ The Peak Realm. The young man who was now eighteen years old, Mok Riwon, underneath the night sky, hade to this enlightenment during his sword dance. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 7: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (1) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (1) ? In broad daylight, Mok Riwon stood in front of the straw-thatched house with his arms extended outwards and his fist covered by his other hand. The Fist Palm Salute. It was a way of showing respect in the world of martial arts. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Mok Riwon, wearing a gray martial arts outfit, was carrying a bundle wrapped in cloth on his back. At his waist was an old steel sword, and in his arms was the book he had treated with care since childhood for a long, long time, ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡¯. Mok Seon-oh had a satisfied smile on his face as he sat on the floor, answering Mok Riwon. ¡°Right, it¡¯s time for you to go out into the world.¡± How could he not know the aplishments of his disciple? Though Mok Seon-oh sensed that he had reached the Peak Realm from his qi pathways, he said nothing further. He was simply filled with pride and asked the following question to him, who had the appearance of someone who could no longer be called a child. ¡°Won.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The world beyond will be treacherous. From time to time, you will meet the heartless who will spare no empathy towards you, other times the sly who will deceive you, as well as the evil who intend to harm you. Will you be able to ovee these hardships?¡± With a voice full of determination, Mok Riwon responded back with a smile. ¡°I will ovee all of those hardships through chivalry and righteousness.¡± ¡°Excellent answer.¡± Mok Seon-oh nodded his head. Ma Il-seok, now an elderly man with arms folded side to side and half of his head covered in gray hair, spoke next to him. ¡°You certainly have a way with words.¡± Eleven years had passed, and yet Ma Il-seok¡¯s manner of speaking was still as blunt as ever. However, that wasn¡¯t to say that he hadn¡¯t had a change of heart or that was how he really felt. Is affection not something that can be developed through living and talking to each other? Ma Il-seok, feeling cracks in his heart for some reason at the sight of Mok Riwon brimming with confidence, took out a badge from his arms and threw it to him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°If you ever need help with anything, show that to the beggars of the city. Ah, those guys will be wearing a sash like this around their waist.¡± Ma Il-seok said, patting the one wrapped around his waist. ¡°If it isn¡¯t anything too difficult, they¡¯ll help.¡± Though he had now stepped down from the position of leader of the Beggars¡¯ Gang and had chosen a life of seclusion, that did not mean that the influence of the name Beggar King in the Central ins had diminished. That badge alone meant that Mok Riwon could be a guest of the Beggars¡¯ Gang. Mok Riwon looked at Ma Il-seok with a deeply touched expression. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Thanks my ass.¡± Ma Il-seok snorted dismissively. Yet, contrary to his expression, he let out concerned words. ¡°You must have heard this enough that you¡¯re tired of it, but I¡¯ll say it again.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The martial world will not take kindly to you.¡± Thump- Mok Riwon¡¯s face broke into a bittersweet smile. ¡°¡­I know.¡± ¡°Right, you are the Heaven-ying Star, and you possess the Supreme Demonic Body. It would be fortunate if you could keep this hidden, but there will definitely be people who will associate you with Brother through your martial arts.¡± ¡°And through my martial arts, there will be those who realize who I really am, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± Ma Il-seok¡¯s expression crumpled, but Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Cocky brat.¡± Mok Seon-oh smiled at the two¡¯s banter. Then, looking at Mok Riwon, he said. ¡°Go on your way.¡± It would be a lie to say there weren¡¯t any regrets. However, holding onto a disciple finally about to embark on his own path was not the duty of a master. It was a reminder to suppress the rising regrets. Mok Riwon, feeling something tug at his heart at the sight of his master, took a wide view and captured the image of his home onest time in his eyes. The valley deep inside the heart of a dense forest-covered mountain. The humble straw-thatched house within. And the two masters who were something like family. Now he was about to leave this ce and enter a world that would no longer be warm to him. Mok Riwon, with both excitement and worry, began to kneel down slowly and bow deeply. Three Kneelings, Nine Kowtows. It was meant as an act of the utmost respect toward his masters, and uponpletion, he rose up and said. ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back without anyone finding out who I am!¡± And then he turned around. As he set off on his journey, he did not look back. He knew very well that doing so would only add to his regrets. * * * Three days had passed since he descended from the mountain. As he leisurely strolled down carrying his bindle, Mok Riwon burst out in admiration at the sight of the big city before him. ¡°Finally, the city!¡± He thought that he had almost lost his way. It was no wonder because all he could see was the mountain valley, and the ce he visited beneath thinking there would be people, was just an empty ruin. When he took his first step into the city, Mok Riwon thought that it was truly fortunate that he hadn¡¯t starved and died on the road for his first time in the world beyond. ¡°Ohh¡­!¡± Both of Mok Riwon¡¯s fists clenched tightly as his eyes began to shine with longing. ¡®Isn¡¯t there so many people here?!¡¯¡¯ People here, people there. They were all different from each other, from age to sex. This came as a sudden shock to Mok Riwon, who for as long as he had been alive, had only known Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok. In the middle of that. Growl¨C A growling noise came out of his stomach, his cheeks reddening from embarrassment as he nced around. Fortunately, no one else seemed to hear it. ¡°Ah-Ahem!¡± He took a moment to awkwardly clear his throat and started to walk again. ¡®I¡¯m gonna eat first.¡¯ The ce he headed to was an inn, with a dish already in mind. ¡®Bamboo leaf liquor in somen noodles!¡¯ In Tales of the Martial Heroes there was not a single martial arts master who hadn¡¯t tried it, it was truly the food of a martial hero. Mok Riwon, having now journeyed to the outside world, started his search for an inn with excited steps. * * * In Suyang County, Jiangxi Province, along the main street, there stood a small establishment known as Sohwa Inn. It was enveloped in an unusually tense and subdued atmosphere, a stark contrast to its usual lively ambiance. There was only one reason for that. It was the youth ¡®drinking¡¯ somen noodles in the far corner of the establishment. The gray martial arts uniform and the bindle leaned against the wall appeared all too shabby. The sword hanging by his waist, too, bore the look of an old de that had seen its share of wear and tear in the market streets. Despite all of this, there was an undeniable radiance about him. Skin that was far too fair for one considered a man. A high nose bridge, a slender face, and long eyshes. He looked like a young noble, whose appearance did not suit his attire. That was the cause of the odd atmosphere in the inn. They seemed to be under the misconception that he was possibly a child of a Great Family, traveling in disguise. Upon noticing his appearance, a ruffian situated in a distant corner opposite Mok Riwon began to whisper. ¡°That guy, doesn¡¯t he look like some gigolo bastard?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡­ What is it, isn¡¯t that bastard like the Zhuge Family¡¯s Jade Dragon or Mystic Dragon?¡¯ ¡°Zhuge Family? Eh, seriously brother? Why would a child from that house be in a ce like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Rumors have been spreading like wildfire that he¡¯s a bit of an oddball.¡± The ruffians¡¯ conversation continued. Behind them, the waiter¡¯s mouth was wide open as he stared at Mok Riwon. As well as several women stealing a nce at him with dreamy eyes. Such was the nature of having an otherworldly appearance. It had the inherent characteristic of drawing attention even in stillness, and furthermore, any action taken seemed to be perceived positively. Therefore, the whispers of the women stealing a nce at Mok Riwon were also reflective of that extraordinary allure. ¡°How can someone make even a meal look so thrilling¡­?¡± He was wrong. The way the child was eating was most certainly like a glutton. ¡°The bamboo leaf liquor dripping down his chin, and even the constant slurping are all quite careless¡­¡± Except he wasn¡¯t being careless, he had been intentionally spilling the liquor soup. It was because Mok Riwon had read this in ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡¯, the description of [Bamboo leaf liquor dripping down the chin]. ¡°Surely he must be the young master who had secretlye out from that Great Family.¡± It was all nonsense. Mok Riwon was a country bumpkin who had grown up in the mountains. All he was, is literally a fearless man who knew nothing about the ways of the world. The misunderstandings kept deepening with no one to resolve them. As that continued, there was only Mok Riwon, drunk on romance and not listening to a single thing going on. ¡®It¡¯s delicious!¡¯ It was electrifying! ¡®Now this is the taste of a martial hero!¡¯ It was the taste of a man¡¯s romance ovepping with a childhood dream. The light somen noodles, and refreshing taste of bamboo leaf liquor going down his throat were unparalleled. All he had eaten in the mountains were wild vegetables. The vors of the secr world were so different that Mok Riwon seemed to be unable to stop the tears from leaking out. ¡®It¡¯s so gooood¡­!¡¯ If his journey through the martial arts world were like this, Mok Riwon thought that he could even do this for the rest of his life. As he let out a big wide smile, there were exmations all around. Only then did Mok Riwon be aware of his surroundings. ¡®Hm?¡¯ When he swiftly turned his head to look around, everyone was so startled that they ducked their heads down onto the table. And thenmotion quickly subsided again. As he tilted his head at the bizarre reactions, Mok Riwon heard a sigh. ¡°Phew¡­¡± He looked sideways towards the source of the sound. In that direction he saw a fairly old-looking man. A middle-aged man with a dead-looking expression. Mok Riwon suddenly felt curious. It wasn¡¯t for any particr reason, just, theplexion on their face made them seem like a person in need of help. Mok Riwon¡¯s qi surged forth from within his dantian as he covered his ears. It was a kind of menial trick that let him maximize his hearing ability, which he had learned from the Beggar King. ¡°The Jade Flower Pavilion is going to kill me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. How can those bastards be so heartless? Why the hell are they so intent on monopolizing the entire market¡­¡± ¡®Jade Flower Pavilion?¡¯ Mok Riwon narrowed his forehead as he concentrated on that name. ¡®It sounds like a tavern or a courtesan house from the name¡­¡¯ As Mok Riwon was thinking, the middle-aged man, who looked dead on the inside mmed his fist on the table. Bang! ¡°This is all because of that seductress!¡± ¡°H-Hey!¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong? You actually think the same, don¡¯t you, brother?! Ever since that seductress entered Jade Flower Pavilion, the alley has bizarrely changed! The money collected under the guise of protection fees by the Unorthodox Path has doubled, and unknown martial artists have started showing up here and there! If things keep going on like this, is it not our necks that will be sent flying next?!¡± The voice of the enraged middle-aged man echoed throughout the inn. However, even as that went on, one point made him feel doubtful. Normally, when someone was that agitated, you would expect someone to step in and calm them down, but not a single person in the inn seemed to be paying any attention to that man. No, it was more like¡­ ¡®¡­They¡¯re trying to avoid drawing attention to themselves.¡¯ The people in the inn were deliberately trying to avert their gaze from him. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes sparkled at this peculiar situation. ¡®It¡¯s time to help!¡¯ Mok Riwon, the mountain boy who had trouble discerning right from wrong, found himself entertaining such thoughts within this tense atmosphere. * * * In general, there were multiple factors to consider when extracting information. Things like secrecy and caution. However, Mok Riwon was unaware of such things. Just that, eventually someone would tell him if he walked around on the streets and asked people. That was all he had in his mind. ¡­Should this be considered fortunate? Nevertheless, Mok Riwon¡¯s attempt proved sessful. Contrary to what one would expect of him, his good looks helped out. ¡°Thank you, youngdy! I will not forget this kindness.¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s okay!¡± Women with bright red faces hurried away from Mok Riwon, who was bowing with one fist pressed against his palm. Mok Riwon straightened his waist without harboring any doubts at all and continued his thoughts. ¡®A so-called seductress, huh!¡¯ That was what those youngdies had informed him. One day out of the blue, a woman had entered Suyang County. The movements of the woman with the mysteriously beautiful allure were as such. ¡®She went to the Lord of the Red Flower Pavilion and yed an instrument for him, andpletely enthralled by her, he came to cherish her deeply.¡¯ Mok Riwon narrowed his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s suspicious.¡¯ He could have simply said that it was because of her skillful musical performance, but Mok Riwon recalled something Ma Il-seok had told him previously. ¨CThere are all kinds of evil sorcery rampant in the martial arts world. Among them is a particrly evil one, called the Soul Ensnarement Technique, which ensnares the human heart. ¨CSoul Ensnarement Technique? ¨CRight, it¡¯s a technique that clouds a human¡¯s mind and transforms them into a puppet. What the seductress had done might have been this Soul Ensnarement Technique. And ever since her arrival, the Unorthodox Path movements had intensified, so she may have been a scout sent by them to devour Suyang County. ¡®It¡¯s clearly that seductress from what he said.¡¯ Mok Riwon racked his seldom-used brain intensely, stringing his thoughts together. Soul Ensnarement Technique. A technique to ensnare the human heart and transform them into a puppet. Even if it wasn¡¯t that, there was still a possibility that it could be some martial arts that captures the heart. And if that were the case, there was something Mok Riwon knew. ¡®Seduction arts¡­!¡¯ Mok Riwon¡¯s face reddened. Unlike when he was seven years old, the Mok Riwon of today didn¡¯tck knowledge of those things. He even knew of the fight between Ma Il-seok and the Crimson Lady of the Azure Night which he had heard from Ma Il-seok one day. Therefore, he was now well aware about how seduction arts bewitches people. ¡°Aha¨C!¡± Mok Riwon quickly turned around and looked in the direction of the ce he had just heard about, the Jade Flower Pavilion. ¡®It really is seduction arts!¡¯ ¡­As he said that, Mok Riwon became convinced that the now so-called ¡®Seductress¡¯ wasn¡¯t using sorcery at all, and the trick she was using was in fact seduction arts. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any reason behind that. Tadak¨C! ¡®It¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ Mok Riwon quickly ran towards the Jade Flower Pavilion. It was because he thought that seduction arts was a very dangerous martial arts, and he didn¡¯t want ordinary people to be forced to experience it. ¡®It should be me instead!¡¯ ¡®If it were me, I could endure through my inner strength!¡¯ ¡®I could find her weakness!¡¯ Mok Riwon¡¯s steps quickened. A grin was hanging over his flushed crimson face. ¡®Seduction arts!¡¯ Making that promise to himself deep down, he told himself that he wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 8: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (2) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (2) ? The Jade Flower Pavilion, considered the finest courtesan house in Suyang County. On the highest floor, a woman sat with eyes closed in lotus position. She was a beautiful woman. Her cascading ck hair shone like silk, her red lips parted slightly with each breath, and a red jade dress draped her body. Every aspect of her exuded such elegance that it provoked a tingling sensation in any onlooker. ¨CMydy. A voice emanated from somewhere. At that, the woman¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. Sharp, dignified eyes gazed straight ahead, fierce yet retaining their elegance. ¡°What is it?¡± ¨CThere is someone investigating you, mydy. ¡°¡­Who?¡± ¨CA martial artist that has never been seen before in this area. ¡°Is it the Sun Society?¡± ¨CIt doesn¡¯t seem so. Compared to them, this one¡¯s skills are far too crude, and his attire and weapons likewise are shabby. The woman¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. ¡°Have you discerned his objective?¡± ¨CIt is unclear. ¡°His martial arts?¡± ¨C¡­He has at minimum reached the First Rate Realm. His qi flow seems very well cultivated. ¡°At least first rate¡­¡± The woman muttered and let out a hollowugh. ¡°Which mutt caught a whiff of me this time and came running over?¡± ¨CShall I take care of him? ¡°Hyang, I appreciate your loyalty, however, I would prefer you not to rush into an uncertain situation without due consideration. I have no wish to send you on a fool¡¯s errand.¡± The woman arose from her seat, straightening her back and gazing out the window. It offered a sweeping view of Suyang County. A bitter expression crossed the woman¡¯s face. When exactly did it all start? From the moment she abandoned her n name and fled, she had been forever surrounded by enemies looking for her head. Just when she would find some semnce of peace, the wearisome shadows would emerge again if she tried to settle down or slip away. s, the woman uttered resentfully. ¡°They do not tire, baring their fangs yet again.¡± ¨C¡­I cannot yet confirm it is them. ¡°If not them, then where did such a master suddenly appear from?¡± The voice fell silent, likely perplexed by how to respond. The thought of her flustered on the ceiling brought a smirk to the woman¡¯s lips as she asked. ¡°Where is our guest?¡± ¨CAh, on the second floor of the pavilion. ¡°I see. And how did he make an entrance this time? Did he cause chaos and call for me? Or yell the n¡¯s name and frighten the children?¡± A silence enveloped the two for a moment after she asked this. The woman tilted her head, pressing for an answer. ¡°Hyang?¡± ¨CEr¡­ The one called Hyang hesitated. As the woman¡¯s puzzlement only deepened¡­ ¨C¡­He is being entertained, albeit¡­ visibly frightened. Upon hearing those words, the woman made an odd expression. * * * ¡°Aww, you¡¯re too cute baby, aren¡¯t you? Come here, let me see a bit more¡­¡± ¡°S-Stop that¡­!¡± ¡°Kyaaa~! He said stop that! Such a cutieeeeeee!!!¡± The guest room on the second floor of the Jade Flower Pavilion was in a frenzy. Although it was only expected for a courtesan house to be lively, with all things considered, there was something slightly peculiar about thismotion. Was there not? Typically, wasn¡¯t it the patron who giggled in delight while the courtesans offered honeyed words with a feigned smile? Yet here, the roles were strikingly reversed ¨C with the courtesanughing heartily while the patron¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. As for who this patron might be¡­ It was none other than Mok Riwon. ¡°W-Why are youdies walking around wearing almost nothing¡­?! I-It¡¯s improper, I d-don¡¯t think you should be doing this!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s voice shook as he spoke, his eyes squeezed shut. His hands were hastily trying to pull up the clothes of the courtesan next to him, whose bare shoulders were exposed. Needless to say, the courtesans allughed again at that sight. ¡°Oh my, and so considerate too!¡± Aewol, the courtesan seated right next to him had a big smile as she patted Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder. One might say, ¡®How is treating a guest like this eptable?¡¯, but that too was merely an argument made in ignorance of the situation. ¡®An easy mark.¡¯ Guests came in all types. Those who were wealthy and well-versed in these affairs. Those who, despitecking wealth, turned tyrannical, going overboard during just one visit. And those who valued decorum, ready to lodgeints with the establishment if their standards were not met. The top three worst customers. Those three types, as called by the courtesans, were the exact opposite of guests like Mok Riwon. An innocent fool when it came to women. His shabby attire gave off the impression that one could mess around without facing any consequences. He was the kind who was more often than notbeled as an easy mark, the sort they could get away with giving a half-hearted service to. But today, Aewol did not treat him as such. ¡°Baby, did you say you were eighteen years old?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­¡± A young, delicious-looking pretty boy who had wandered in of his own ord ¨C why, entertaining him like this was no trouble at all. ¡°My, if you¡¯re already this tasty, won¡¯t I be in troubleter on?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face flushed a deep red at Aewol¡¯s yfully suggestive words, his shoulders shrinking down. ¡®N-no, this wasn¡¯t my intent!¡¯ The sweet aroma of the wine ss before him and the woman¡¯s scent as she leaned against him were far too provocative. Her giggling voice held a unique cadence he had never heard before, oddly heating up his cheeks. Mok Riwon felt like he was going to die of embarrassment. ¡®I-I have to ask about the seductress¡­!¡¯ What he actually had to do was gather information from them, about the seductress said to be on the highest floor of this courtesan house! ¡°Um¡­ about that seductress¡­¡± ¡°Goodness me, are you saying you want to go fool around with another woman when I¡¯m right in front of you?¡± ¡­No matter what he said, he was met with these teasing responses. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­!¡± Mok Riwon hurriedly denied it with eyes squeezed shut. This made the courtesans surrounding him giggle even harder. Just as the dizzying situation persisted, fortunately, someone extended a helping hand to Mok Riwon. Creak¨C The door opened, and along with it entered a small masked figure wrapped from head to toe. ¡°Stop.¡± The courtesans scattered away from Mok Riwon with a startle at the soft voice. Finally able to breathe a little, Mok Riwon blinked rapidly and stared at the masked stranger. Though their face was concealed, the sharp, hostile gaze from their visible eyes was unmistakeable, and Mok Riwon could distinctly sense inner qi from within. ¡®A martial artist?¡¯ Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly. ¡®An early first rate master. Their martial arts style¡­ must be some kind of quickdraw technique. No, maybe it¡¯s assassination arts?¡¯ Profiling them had be like second nature to him, it was among the skills he had been trained to do by the Beggar King during his time in the mountain valley. As the atmosphere tensed, the courtesans shrunk back. Noticing Mok Riwon¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor, the masked figure swallowed and said. ¡°¡­The Pavilion Lord wishes to meet you.¡± Pavilion Lord. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes lit up at that name. ¡®The seductress¡­!¡¯ At least that was the case ording to the information he had heard. On the day she arrived, with a single musical performance, she had greatly impressed the original Lord of Jade Flower Pavilion, who happily gave it to her. The was the beginning of the seductress¡¯ first step. ¡°How lucky. I came all the way here to find that Pavilion Lord.¡± While lowering his voice, straightening his back and pushing back his shoulders, Mok Riwon stood up from his seat and uttered those words. Yet the masked figure merely scoffed in response. The masked figure, the Pavilion Lord¡¯s closest confidant, alternated between Mok Riwon and the surrounding courtesans, clearly aware of all the frivolous fun he was having just moments ago and felt disgusted that he had the nerve to say that now. There was little that Mok Riwon could even say to defend himself in this situation. ¡°A-Ahem¡­!¡± Mok Riwon awkwardly cleared his throat and averted his gaze from the masked figure. * * * The Jade Flower Pavilion was a massive establishment that spanned five floors in total. Mok Riwon followed behind the masked figure, expanding his qi detection. ¡®Seven hidden assassins. All of them are genuine martial artists who are at least second rate.¡± In addition, the guards stationed on each floor were diverse in caliber, ranging from early second rate to those just attaining first rate. ¡®All martial artists?¡¯ A suspicious scent lingered in the air. Mok Riwon, setting aside his previously easygoing nature, readied himself to draw his sword at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Enter here.¡± And so, he arrived before the door on the highest floor. Mok Riwon momentarily nced at the masked figure who had stepped aside, and then walked towards the door. ¡®There¡¯s eight of them.¡¯ In the center of the room would be the Pavilion Lord herself, and those hanging from the ceiling were her bodyguards. All of them seemed to be early first rate martial artists. Indeed, the security seemed excessive for merely a Pavilion Lord. With those thoughts, Mok Riwon opened the door. Creak¨C And, tremblingly came to a halt. ¡°Wee.¡± The room was spacious. It was vast enough to easily amodate dozens, yet appeared deste with its sparse furnishing. However, the moment Mok Riwon opened the door, he was struck by the thought that the room was far, far too small. ¡®Beautiful¡­¡¯ A beauty so breathtaking that she eclipsed his vision, making all else fade away. Because of her, everything was far, far too small. Thump¨C Mok Riwon felt his heart skip a beat. * * * The very first emotion the woman, Hwa-seo, felt upon seeing Mok Riwon was none other than¨C ¡®Isn¡¯t he young?¡¯ Shock. That was it. ¡®I heard he was at least first rate.¡¯ Yet the youth before her looked to be in his early twenties at best. Not once did a Body Rebirth or the like cross her mind. After all, supposing he was a martial arts master who had reached such a realm, he would havepletely hidden his internal cultivation that not even Soyang would have noticed. ¡®Is he from a Noble n?¡¯ The possibility stood out vividly. If he had been nurtured in a Noble n, consuming all manners of spiritual medicines, it would exin how he reached this realm. Moreover, didn¡¯t his appearance bear a distinct refinement that retained an air of nobility? ¡®If he is from a Noble n, then he must be killed here no matter the cost.¡¯ As soon as that thought surfaced, Hwa-seo collected herself. ¡®¡­No, no. It¡¯s too soon to tell.¡¯ Forcefully suppressing the urge to gulp amidst the tension, Hwa-seoposed herself and respectfully bowed her head. ¡°I am Yeonhwa, the Lord of Jade Flower Pavilion. May I have the honor of your name, Esteemed Master?¡± Information took first priority. She had to identify the origin of this individual and determine whether they posed a threat, or if not, whether they could be recruited as an ally. Hwa-seo swiftly sorted her thoughts and awaited his answer. Several seconds passed by in silence. Hwa-seo, confused by theck of response, raised her head. The scene that caught her eyes was. ¡°Oh, uhh¡­¡± With a foolish-looking bright red face, he stuttered incoherently, his eyes wandering all over the ce. Hwa-seo sneered cynically inside. ¡®Is he trying to catch me off guard?¡¯ His foolish appearance must be an act to lower her guard. That had to be the case. Wasn¡¯t it natural for any martial artist of first rate or higher to have developed a certain degree of control, exerting sheer willpower over their mind, thus achieving an unshakable will? ¡°Great Master?¡± The words were delivered as a warning to stop any foolish behavior. At that, Mok Riwon trembled in shock. ¡®G-Great Master¡­?¡¯ Great Master. That single title made his heart pound harder than when he firstid eyes on her. For Mok Riwon, to be addressed in such a way was something he had only dreamed of, leaving him unable to maintain hisposure. Mok Riwon, feeling his heart pounding and the heat rising rapidly, became startled by the heat rushing to his head and quickly grabbed hold of himself. Schwiing¨C! Then, drew his sword. ¡°W-What kind of evil sorcery is this?!¡± A loud shout echoed across the entire room. As Hwa-seo¡¯s body bolted upright and her guards on the ceiling unsheathed their des, Mok Riwon continued shouting. ¡°You¡¯re trying to bewitch me with your seduction arts! However, I, Mok Riwon, will not fall so easily! Wicked seductress, reveal your true nature at once!¡± Mok Riwon thought. ¡®This is surely malevolent seduction arts.¡¯ ¡®It has to be, there¡¯s no other way to possibly exin why my heart keeps beating so fast.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no other reason my mind stops whenever I look at her.¡¯ In the room echoing loudly with his voice, Hwa-seo, upon finally grasping his absurd rambling, wore a nk expression as she thought¡­ ¡®What the fuck is this crazy bastard doing?¡¯ ¡­where the hell did this lunatice from? You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 9: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (3) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (3) ? To phrase it differently, it was indeed the case. Mok Riwon was oblivious to women. No, not just women; he was fundamentally unaware of the concept of ¡®others¡¯ itself. This stemmed from his abnormal upbringing. The ce he had grown up was hidden deep in a mountain valley somewhere in Jiangxi Province. The only individuals he had ever encountered in his life were Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok, who raised him. For Mok Riwon, anyone other than these two were mere figments of his imagination, existing solely in stories. This instilled in him an odd preconception towards the concept of ¡®others¡¯. In Mok Riwon¡¯s worldview, there were three types of people ¨C the chivalrous heroes who upheld righteousness and justice, themon folk who expressed gratitude for their actions, and the evil viins who opposed those heroes. Thus, Mok Riwon had no choice but to categorize her, who seemed like neither a hero nor amoner, as a viin. In other words, he concluded that the fluttering in his heart was caused by her sorcery. ¡®A seductress! Yes, she must be a seductress!¡¯ It was, in truth, a misunderstanding. However, sadly, there was no kind and patient soul present to resolve this mistake. The woman before him, Hwa-seo, was a fugitive hiding her status. Furthermore, the hidden assassins guarding her were all on high alert regarding Mok Riwon¡¯s background as well. To those fugitives, the mysterious martial arts master who suddenly drew his de was a threat. ¡°Attack¨C!¡± Hwa-seo shouted. The ceiling came crashing down as seven assassins lunged at him. It was clearly a well-coordinated joint attack that had been practiced for a long time. However, for the opponent they were up against, it wasn¡¯t enough. m¨C! Mok Riwon mmed the t side of his sword into an assassin¡¯s shoulder, disrupting their joint maneuver. Given the inherent fragility of joint attacks which required seamless coordination, the enormous opening in their formation naturally threw the remaining six into temporary chaos. Mok Riwon¡¯s sword didn¡¯t stop there. Thwack¨C! After regaining hisposure, he struck the waist of an assassin who attempted to stab him from behind, sending the body crashing into another oing foe. Capitalizing on that opportunity, Mok Riwon dealt with the enemies on the other side. What followed were merely two moves. With movements aiming for each of their vital points, all the assassins were forced to the ground. Hwa-seo made a stunned expression. ¡®What¡­?!¡¯ Ridiculous. Regardless of how recent their advancements, every single one of them was a first rate master. It wasn¡¯t only that. Their joint attack was not some mediocre martial arts from a market street, but a technique considered the secret arts of even the n they had ran away from. ¡®¡­This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ Hwa-seo looked around. The only escape route was the window behind him that he was currently standing in the way of. Though it seemed she could slip past and leap out if she found an opening¡­ ¡®¡­I cannot abandon them.¡¯ These were people who had fled the n and risked their lives alongside her. She could not simply discard them to save her own life. ¡®What should I do¡­?!¡¯ As Hwa-seo agonized, there was heavy thud as the door was smashed apart, and a masked figure burst into the room ¨C her closest confidante, Sohyang. ¡°Mydy, run!¡± With that shout, she drew a shortsword and charged at Mok Riwon, but he had already anticipated that and she soon followed suit, copsing to the floor. m¨C! ¡°Cough¡­!¡± ¡°Hyang!¡± Along with her frightened scream, Hwa-seo made an irrational decision, driven by emotion. Hwa-seo red at him, drawing upon her qi center. Clenching her fist, she charged towards Mok Riwon. ¡°Wha-?!¡± Mok Riwon was momentarily taken aback. As soon as he noticed her approaching, a thought urred to him regarding their closing distance. ¡®T-That powder smell¡­!¡¯ If she came any closer, he feared she might give off the same scent as the courtesans below and he might end up writhing in embarrassment. It was just a split second hesitation, yet more than enough for ate-stage first rate master like Hwa-seo. Her eyes zed as she opened the palm of her right hand. It was a good attempt. If only her opponent wasn¡¯t Mok Riwon. Tap. Tap. Tap. Instinctively, Mok Riwon thrust his index finger at her body thrice. They weren¡¯t mere thrusts, but rather qi-infused strikes. It was a pressure point attack to seal her meridians, blocking her qi and immobilizing her. ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± Thud! Hwa-seo copsed where she stood. Her surging qi was abruptly sealed and her body had been paralyzed to the point she could not even lift a finger. Rage and despair intensified within Hwa-seo as she red at him with hatred. Mok Riwon averted his gaze, unable to meet that piercing stare. ¡®W-What should I do¡­?!¡¯ Something felt amiss. The seductress should have revealed her true colors by now, bewitching his mind with her seduction arts. Yet at thest second, she had opted for a w technique, had she not? Even setting aside that minor detail, despite her qi flow being sealed, his heart continued pounding as rapidly as before. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes darted about, his mouth wide open. ¨CHead upstairs! There¡¯s amotion on the upper floor! Mok Riwon¡¯s distress was short-lived as he soon caught wind of a distant shouting from below. Torn between bewilderment, excitement, and an inexplicable shyness, Mok Riwon¡¯s mind was in total disarray. Therefore, upon hearing that shout he simply¨C Grab¨C! With Hwa-seo slung over his shoulder and his eyes firmly shut, he leapt out of the window. ¡°Mydy¨C!¡± Indeed. It was an abduction. * * * An hour passed before Mok Riwon, who had utilized a movement technique while on the run, finally halted. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ The surroundings had unknowingly be a forest during his frantic escape. Having realized only now, his mouth opened wide in surprise. ¡®I went too far!¡± After running senselessly for an hour, he had no idea how to return to Suyang County. The thought of having lost his way back drained the color from his face. As that happened, a voice startled him even further. ¡°¡­Release me.¡± The woman on his shoulder, Hwa-seo, whispered directly in his ear, her warm breath and sweet scent catching him off guard. Suddenly aware of her presence, he startlingly threw her to the ground. Thud! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The woman let out a stifled groan. Mok Riwon, feeling his heart pound fiercely, took deep breaths to calm himself. Hwa-seo clenched her teeth. ¡°Bastard, where did youe from?¡± Her voice carried a chilling tone, and the intensity of her burning gaze had yet to fade. Yet Mok Riwon, far from his normal self, remained oblivious. ¡°I-I came from a mountain valley behind there!¡± Squeezing his eyes shut, he roughly pointed somewhere in the mountain range. Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she stared daggers at him. ¡°Stop your tricks! What n are you from? Or are you a martial artist of the Unorthodox Path? Filthy vermin, do not think for even a moment I will bend to your will!¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not¡­!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to y dumb until the end?¡± Shivering uncontrobly beneath her sharp icy gaze, he snuck quick nces at her. ¡®W-Why is she so angry¡­?!¡¯ Even though his methods were extreme, she was hardly in a position toin. After all, was she not a wicked seductress exploiting themon folk? There was not even a single shred of doubt in his mind. If she were not a seductress but merely an ordinary songstress, she would have no knowledge of martial arts, nor would she caused such turmoil inside him. Mok Riwon felt mortified that she was using him and immediately pointed his finger at her. ¡°A-Aha! You talk too much, you seductress! I¡¯ve heard everything already from the people here! Ever since you arrived, the Unorthodox Path¡¯s protection fees have doubled! And not only that you bitch, are you not currently recruiting martial art masters from outside to raid the government office?!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I may be an inexperienced martial artist venturing into the outside world for the first time today, but I understand the importance of benevolence, righteousness, and helping others! Do not even think of deceiving me!¡± Feeling quite pleased with his grandiose speech, Mok Riwon snorted proudly with a smirk. Only then did Hwa-seo realize that something had gone terribly wrong. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ In that instant, something shed across her mind. ¨C¡­He is being entertained, albeit¡­ visibly frightened. Sohyang¡¯s report that he was cowering while being entertained by the courtesans. ¨CYou¡¯re trying to bewitch me with your seduction arts! However, I, Mok Riwon, will not fall so easily! Wicked seductress, reveal your true nature at once! His nonsensical outburst, using her of bewitching him with seductions arts out of nowhere. And his im just moments ago that he hade from a mountain valley. Hwa-seoughed bitterly, her hollowughterced with resignation. ¡®Wait, could he really be¡­¡¯ No way, seriously? Was he really just a mountain boy and not from a different group? Then, what about his martial arts? ¡®¡­personally taught by a hidden master?¡¯ It was a story that belonged in a children¡¯s book. However, Hwa-seo could not dismiss the possibility outright. Given the circumstances, Hwa-seo¡¯smon sense dictated that there was no reason for such a powerful martial artist to infiltrate a courtesan house as a guest, reveal his skills, and then abduct her. In other words. ¡®His actions make no sense.¡¯ If it was an infiltration, then stick to an infiltration. If it was causing chaos, then leave it as that. But that man was unnecessarilyplicating that could have been straightforward. ¡®¡­He has no formal training.¡¯ His behavior especially, looking so pleased with himself after spouting nonsense looked exactly like something a child would do. ¡°Go ahead, try exining yourself!¡± As he pointed his finger at her so energetically, she felt a sense of self-pity for herself. ¡®To think that, I¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t her n who had been pursuing her, nor the Unorthodox Path of Suyang County. She, Hwa-seo, had been kidnapped by this backwater bumpkin with nothing but strong martial arts. The bitter truth pierced deeply into her heart. * * * Exhausted, Hwa-seo sighed and tried to clear up the misunderstanding. Or rather, she had another underlying objective. ¡®Recruitment.¡¯ A martial arts master with no affiliation. On top of that, he was an utter fool oblivious to the ways of the world and seemed to have a crush on her. If she managed to use him well, he would help her greatly in resolving her predicament. With a calctive personality, Hwa-seo continued speaking. However, as she did so, Mok Riwon¡¯s expression grew odd. ¡°S-So you see¡­¡± Though ignorant and prone to foolish acts from his secluded upbringing, Mok Riwon was a man praised time and again by Mok Seon-oh for his outstanding intellect. In short, it took him no time at all to grasp the implication behind Hwa-seo¡¯s words. ¡°You became the Pavilion Lord because you paid the previous owner for the establishment¡­¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°And the reason the Unorthodox Path gangs began collecting double the protection fees is because they want to steal the courtesan house from you, Young Lady.¡± ¡°You understand well.¡± ¡°Then, those mysterious martial artists are¡­¡± ¡°Just outsiders, correct? Starting with you, are you not a martial artist who came from another ce?¡± There weren¡¯t only random outsiders of course. Among them were surely subordinates sent by her n to pursue her. However, Hwa-seo saw no need to enlighten him on the full details, cutting her exnation short. And it worked. ¡°Then, the seduction arts¡­?¡± ¡°Again with the seduction arts this, seduction arts that. What is your obsession with seduction arts? Or did youe seeking me out hoping to experience ¡®sex arts¡¯ yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mok Riwon averted his gaze from Hwa-seo. In response, Hwa-seo scowled with disgust, casting a look of contempt at him. Atst, the misunderstanding had been somewhat cleared up. While Hwa-seo was preupied with contemting how to best capitalize on this situation, Mok Riwon¡¯s body shivered continuously. ¡®If she¡¯s not a seductress¡­¡¯ In sudden realization, Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened in terror, his back drenched in sweat. ¡®I-I kidnapped a woman!¡¯ Only then did he realize that he was a viin who had kidnapped an innocent woman. ¡­Of course, it was far toote for such realizations. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 10: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (4) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (4) ? The first thing Mok Riwon did upon realizing the gravity of his unforgivable act was¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± A sincere apology. Mok Riwon knelt down on both knees with his head bowed deeply, shouting loudly towards Hwa-seo. He was filled with bitter remorse inside. ¡®This isn¡¯t chivalry!¡¯ Due to his rash judgment, he had wrongly used her as a seductress. Furthermore, he hadmitted the heinous sin of kidnapping an innocent woman. At the thought of being unable to face his master after this disgrace, his body shook uncontrobly. Hwa-seo blinked nkly at Mok Riwon. ¡®¡­What is he doing?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell this man was doing. * * * A whileter, Hwa-swo inspected her body¡¯s condition by moving her body around after her pressure points had been unsealed. Then she turned her gaze towards Mok Riwon, still kneeling down. ¡®How should I handle this¡­¡¯ Aside from the iprehensibility of his conduct, the situation had taken a favorable turn for herself. While his nonsensical logic for abducting her was distasteful, she could not deny that she desired his strength. Hwa-seo pondered. How to best utilize Mok Riwon. And what would be the optimal response in this situation. ¡®Judging by what he was spouting earlier, he¡¯s a mountain boy in the outside martial arts world for the first time.¡¯ Seeing him talk about chivalry,mon folk, and the seductress, he seemed to be a man with aughably earnest passion for standing against unrighteousness. Moreover, his peculiar obsession with seduction arts only reinforced the belief that he was truly a young man, and his current apologetic behavior revealed that this man prioritized his conscience over pride. Hwa-seo thought of a rather useful way to make use of his traits that were being revealed one by one. ¡®There¡¯s one thing inmon among such country bumpkins.¡¯ She smiled slyly, but quicklyposed herself and adopted a neutral expression before speaking. ¡°Please rise. Now that we both understand this was a mistake, I will not admonish you further.¡± Upon hearing her shift to a more polite tone, his head quickly shot up. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yes. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°Because of you, I have been ced in a difficult position.¡± As she spoke, Hwa-seo intentionally made an annoyed expression. Meanwhile, a heavy look of guilt was visibly etched on Mok Riwon¡¯s face. At the sight of his pitiful face, seemingly on the verge of tears, Hwa-seo momentarily thought, ¡®I want to bully him a bit¡¯, startling herself. ¡®What am I¡­¡¯ Sheposed herself. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I have a strained rtionship with the Unorthodox Path and Sun Society here in Suyang County as they have set their sights on my courtesan house. Therefore, I always keep elite guards around me for protection and to maintain my standing at the Pavilion.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°Yet because of your mistake, I ended up here. With such a disturbance, word that I was abducted by a mysterious man has certainly reached the ears of the Sun Society by now. They will not let this chance slip by.¡± Mok Riwon gulped. ¡®B-Because of me¡­!¡¯ An innocent woman would lose her livelihood because of him. Mok Riwon felt something eating him up inside. Observing his transparent disy of emotions, Hwa-seo felt reassured that her scheme was unfolding as nned. ¡°Please take responsibility,¡± Hwa-seo said. ¡°While I am also a first rate master, from our brief battle, I could tell that your realm is in a muchter stage than my own. If you want to be a hero, use that strength of yours to take responsibility for your mistake and please help me be rid of the Sun Society.¡± There it was, her true objective. Of course, Hwa-seo¡¯s objectives extended beyond just that. In truth, she was capable of dealing with the Sun Society with her own skill had she so wished. However, she had chosen to avoid creating a disturbance, knowing that it would draw the attention of the n that was on her trail. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Up until now, things may not have been ideal, but wasn¡¯t this an interesting turn of events? The kidnapped Lord of the Jade Flower Pavilion has returned unharmed and by her side is the very martial artist who abducted her. That man, dering himself as her servant, then takes the lead in the eradication of the Sun Society. The seductress has bewitched yet another man. While it could be seen that way, Hwa-seo was unconcerned. To her, personal safety was more important than others¡¯ opinions. Even more crucial were the lives of her subordinates who had fled with her. In other words, it was a much better option for rumors to circte that the seductress had bewitched and was using Mok Riwon, rather than have it known that she was skilled in martial arts. Mok Riwon blinked rapidly, mulling over Hwa-seo¡¯s words. Then, understanding their underlying intentions, his face brightened as he eximed aloud. ¡°Thank you for your generosity! I¡¯ll protect the Young Lady¡¯s courtesan house!¡± Feeling relieved at Mok Riwon¡¯s shout, Hwa-seo thought how truly fortunate she was and responded. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It is I who should be thanking you.¡± She couldn¡¯t be happier that he had fallen for this so easily. With that in mind, Hwa-seo bowed her head, her hair flowing down like silk. Upon seeing this, Mok Riwon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Let me introduce myself again. I am Yeonhwa, Lord of Jade Flower Pavilion.¡± She uttered a fake name. Mok Riwon kept repeating the name ¡®Yunhwa¡¯ in his mind as he quickly stood up and responded with a traditional palm fist salute. ¡°I¡¯m Mok Riwon! I don¡¯t have a title yet!¡± With a bright smile and a faint flush on his face, Hwa-seo thought. ¡®What a fool.¡¯ This man likely wouldn¡¯t survive long in the martial world. * * * The man and woman, each harboring their own motives, returned to Suyang County. Passing along the main road into the pleasure district, then into the Jade Flower Pavilion. ¨CThe seductress! ¨CAnd that man beside her? Isn¡¯t he the rumored kidnapper? ¨CHe¡¯s been bewitched! Can¡¯t you tell by the way he sticks to her side smiling like a fool? Even the greatest of men be helpless before the seductress¡­! Hearing all of the nder targeting Hwa-seo, Mok Riwon turned and looked at her. ¡®She must hear everything.¡¯ As first rate master, she was undoubtedly capable of using qi detection and would be aware of their words. Nheless, Hwa-seo was walking indifferently with her gaze fixed straight ahead. ¡®Is she not angry?¡¯ Even though he hadn¡¯t known her for that long, the Hwa-seo that Mok Riwon knew was far from their rumors. She was no sinner, but someone who cherished her people and possessed a heart of gold. ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± ¡°Just follow me. We¡¯ll talk once we¡¯re back at the Pavilion.¡± She responded as if she already knew what Mok Riwon was going to say. He groaned with a troubled expression on his face before sighing and following her. * * * On the highest floor of the Jade Flower Pavilion, Mok Riwon was bowing his head uneasily. There wasn¡¯t any other reason. The piercing stares of the bodyguards, fixating immediately on him upon their return, were simply too oppressive. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry about all this¡­¡± He apologized for the misunderstanding that had caused her harm. However, the one who responded was not the bodyguards, but Hwa-seo. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The misunderstanding has been resolved, and now that we find ourselves in a situation where we will be working together, it would be best not to harbor any unnecessary personal feelings toward each other. Do not worry.¡± As she spoke with a forced smile, it was evident to anyone that her expression was feigned. However, Mok Riwon saw it in a different light. ¡°Young Lady¡­!¡± He was touched by her words, and became filled with admiration towards her. ¡®How can she have such a big heart!¡¯ It felt like his heart wasn¡¯t listening to him. Mok Riwon barely suppressed the urge to absentmindedly open his mouth and fawn over her before standing up suddenly and continuing in an energetic voice. ¡°I understand! What should I do now? Should I go enforce righteousness and justice on those Sun Society viins right away?!¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As Mok Riwon sat back down, Hwa-seo looked at him indifferently and said. ¡°We will not make the first move. They wille to us first.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? With the Young Lady returning after being kidnapped, won¡¯t they lose all justification to take over this ce?¡± ¡°Justification can easily be fabricated. How can they recognize me as the rightful owner of the Jade Flower Pavilion when even under utmost protection, a kidnapping urs? Pushing that im will suffice, no?¡± Thud! Mok Riwon, mming the floor with his fist, yelled loudly. ¡°Ridiculous! How can they use such twisted justification?!¡± To Mok Riwon, there needed to be a just cause. Justification, to him, meant weighing each side¡¯s grievances and conflicts fairly, under the principles of moral duty and interests. So, how could they twist it in such an absurd way? ¡°The martial world operates in such a way.¡± Her words only served to further enrage him. ¡°No it doesn¡¯t! I guarantee! This shameless misuse of justification is only because they are the Unorthodox Path!¡± A martial artist must always value chivalry and righteousness above all else. Those who vited these principles were the Unorthodox Path. Mok Riwon, who firmly held and expressed this belief, had concluded that they must be eradicated, causing Hwa-seo to experience a throbbing sense of frustration. ¡®Honestly, these country bumpkins¡­!¡¯ To exin in a way that made sense to someone living in a fantasy world required far too much effort, so she gave up. ¡°I see, we will do as you say then.¡± Who had time to enlighten this fool? He just needed to properly carry out his role. ¡°In any case, that is why we will remain silent. Making any preemptive attacks now will only lead to terrible rumors.¡± ¡°I understand! Then what should we do until then?!¡± Mok Riwon asked with his fists clenched tightly. As she gazed at his eager expression, Hwa-seo pondered for some time before responding. ¡°For now, just wait. If you¡¯re bored, you could help out with some affairs at the courtesan house.¡± Mok Riwon tilted his head. * * * It didn¡¯t take Mok Riwon long to understand what taking care of the courtesan house¡¯s affairs meant. ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Clothes, of course.¡± On the highest floor of the Jade Flower Pavilion, Mok Riwon stared nkly at the pile of clothesid out before him. They were blue clothes woven from fine silk, adorned with extravagant embroidery and shining gold decorations. Right, clothes. But why were they so luxurious? And why did he have to wear them? Utterly confused, Mok Riwon looked to Hwa-seo for answers. She just shrugged, responding casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to help with the courtesan house affairs? I¡¯m saying to entertain the guests.¡± ¡°Entertain?¡± ¡°A courtesan house doesn¡¯t strictly need courtesans, no? If we aim to be the best, we must cater to all manner of clients. In fact, we do have a fair number of female patrons.¡± Hwa-seo thought. ¡®Use everything you can to milk them dry.¡¯ His value as a martial artist went without saying. But ignoring that, from a manager¡¯s view, that delicate, pretty-boy face was mouthwatering. He would surely prove a hit with the youngdies of distinguished families in Suyang County. ¡®Modesty be damned.¡¯ Hwa-seo was well aware. None indulged in debauchery and spent as much money as those pampereddies. A male pretty boy like him would surely run their pockets dry. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. Just pour a few drinks for the guests, then nod and smile when they speak.¡± Mok Riwon felt a surge of shame, his face flushing bright red. He desperately wanted to protest, but he couldn¡¯t for one sole reason. The debt of gratitude he owed this woman, or rather¡­ his pounding heart that kept robbing him of the courage to refuse whenever he so much as glimpsed at her. For whatever reason, he feltpelled to oblige to her every request. ¡®What¡¯s¡­ happening to me?!¡¯ A righteous hero. The martial artist who strikes fear in the heart of evil. Shiverrr¨C His body trembled. Burying the sadness sinking deep in his mind, he nodded up and down. However, those who are forced to endure are bound to reach their limit eventually. ¡°I said take it off, kyaaah¨C!¡± ¡°Waaaah¨C!¡± The moment with his very first guest. Drunk out of his mind, Mok Riwon fled from the woman trying to ravish him, shrieking like a maiden as he went. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 11: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (5) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (5) ? At the top floor of the Jade Flower Pavilion. Hwa-seo looked at Mok Riwon who was kneeling before her. His appearance could be considered¡­ a wreck. The blue silk clothes he had been given were smeared with something like seasoning, half taken off, and his hair was all over the ce, reminiscent of a bird¡¯s nest. That wasn¡¯t all. There were scratch marks on his neck as if nails had dug into his skin. It was almostughable to her that the first thought she had was how his beautiful appearance made him look pitiable. Hwa-seo sighed deeply, feeling a throbbing headache, then opened her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a question. Why did you run away?¡± ¡°¡­That youngdy tried to vite me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure with your martial prowess, little master, you could have easily stopped her.¡± ¡°How can I use martial arts against ordinary people? I couldn¡¯t possiblyy my hands on her, especially since she was extremely intoxicated.¡± Even while cautiously looking around, he said what he had to say. Hwa-seo was utterly dumbfounded and asked further. ¡°If you care about themon folk so much, why not let it happen?¡± ¡°W-What do you mean¡­! How could I share my feelings with someone I don¡¯t love! I¡¯m not such a scoundrel!¡± Hwa-seo¡¯s mouth tightly shut. ¡®So it¡¯s fine to be a victim of seduction arts?¡¯ What the hell did he mean? How was it that happily falling victim to seduction arts was fine, but sleeping with someone who showed interest in him wasn¡¯t? Hwa-seo had to fight back from voicing her thoughts. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± There was no point in continuing since that would only cause her a headache. Since she hadn¡¯t expected him to handle these affairs in the first ce, she decided it was best not to create unnecessary trouble. Mok Riwon shuddered at Hwa-seo¡¯s expression, which said she still had more to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only caused trouble for affairs you¡¯ve entrusted me.¡± ¡°It is alright. These things happen.¡± ¡°But the impact on the establishment¡­¡± ¡°It is unlikely. Do you think they would leave alone the rumor of a noble¡¯s daughter attempting to rape a man in a courtesan house? They will silence it themselves before we need to do anything.¡± In fact, the biggest reason Hwa-seo was not worried about today¡¯s events was because the task she gave to Mok Riwon was entertaining the daughter of a prestigious family in Suyang County. In other words, she was amodity being sold in the marriage market. Prestigious families did not wish for their ¡®products¡¯ to be tarnished, so Hwa-seo had no need to worry. ¡°However, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to let you off without any punishment.¡± ¡°Pu-punishment?¡± ¡°While no harm was done to the Pavilion¡¯s safety, think about it differently. We have lost a big spender. Consider this. If it were you, little master, would you want to return to a ce where you¡¯ve been disgraced?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s mouth spread wide open. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°That guest will likely not return out of shame. Sigh¡­ considering they were responsible for over eight percent of our daily revenue whenever they visit.¡± Mok Riwon broke out in a cold sweat all over his body. The look on his face told Hwa-seo everything she needed to know. ¡®The more debt piled up, the better.¡¯ It was just too easy to take advantage of someone so naive. ¡°Are you prepared for what¡¯s toe?¡± ¡°That, well, uh¡­¡± Hwa-seo made a frustrated smile. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes shook intensely at that sight. Even in the middle of a big crisis, Mok Riwon thought to himself. ¡®So lovely¡­!¡¯ Even Hwa-seo¡¯s annoyed smile seemed beautiful to him. * * * Although meant as a punishment, the task given to Mok Riwon was nothing challenging for him. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Yes, that will do.¡± At the top floor of the Jade Flower Pavilion. Mok Riwon had changed back into his original gray martial attire instead of the now ragged silk clothes. Hwa-seo nced at him, who had once again assumed the appearance of a martial artist, before returning her attention to the book she was reading and saying. ¡°It¡¯s good to have bodyguards, but the more defenses, the better. Anticipate the possibility that the Sun Society has sought outside masters and stay by my side to protect me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mok Riwon hesitated, ruminating over his words. ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem like a punishment¡­¡¯ The request to guard her by her side, as a martial artist, felt more like a reward than punishment, which made him feel oddly guilty. While Mok Riwon was grappling with his conscience and feeling ufortable, Hwa-seo sighed heavily at that sight. ¡°Being my bodyguard will not be easy.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°People will cause a disturbance trying to see me. If the Sun Society has invited a master, they might hide him amid the chaos and bring him here. You will have to stay alert and identify the martial artist from the uproar.¡± ¡°Bymotion, you mean¡­¡± ¡°There are many. From outsiders lured by rumors of the seductress¡¯s beauty, merchants from the market district, and dissatisfied customers from the courtesan house.¡± Mok Riwon looked at Hwa-seo¡¯s face again and muttered to himself. ¡°¡­Certainly, that seems likely.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t been in the outside world for long, Mok Riwon was sure that she was a beauty not easily found anywhere else. After all, if there were people capable of making one¡¯s mind go nk with a single nce, the world would be filled with fools rather than heroes. In the world Mok Riwon knew, there were far more heroes than fools, so ording to his rationale, Hwa-seo was definitely a one-of-a-kind beauty. ¡°I understand.¡± Mok Riwon nodded firmly with a resolute expression, and then he asked. ¡°Then, should I start now?¡± ¡°When a disruptive guest arrives. Is that not what I said?¡± Mok Riwon sat down obediently. ¡°Understood.¡± Seeing him look at her with sparkling eyes like a well-behaved puppy, Hwa-seo felt uneasy for some reason. ¡®¡­Is this okay?¡¯ Maybe she should have just trained him to work as a host. She started to feel regretful. * * * Three more days had passed. Mok Riwon guarded Hwa-seo¡¯s side at all times and observed her closely, except when he slept or trained. And he hade to a conclusion about her. Hwa-seo was such an outstanding person that she deserved to be called a woman of virtue by the world. ¡®Lady Yeonhwa truly has a heart of gold!¡¯ Her days were busy. She ran the courtesan house fromte afternoon until just before sunrise, never stopping her work until all the staff had finished theirs. She swiftly read through various letters filled withplex words, issued precise orders, and even stepped in to take over the hard tasks herself, concerned that her subordinates would struggle. Even her meals were squeezed in as she worked, yet she generously allowed her staff ample time for theirs, leading Mok Riwon to think of no better way to describe her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was just thinking, Lady Yeonhwa is a truly virtuous person!¡± ¡°All of a sudden?¡± As she narrowed her brows and questioned him, Mok Riwon began to ramble on. It was mostly praise for her. With hispletely shameless face saying all of this, Hwa-seo felt embarrassed seeing him simply standing there smiling. She didn¡¯t take it as mere ttery. After spending these past few days together, she realized that Mok Riwon was incapable of lying. ¡°Enough¡­!¡± As Hwa-seo¡¯s face turned red and she told him off, Mok Riwon finally stopped speaking. She started breathing heavily, trying to calm herself down. ¡®Just what sort of person is this¡­!¡¯ She wanted to curse him out, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Of course, it was because of his face. Every single one of his actions frustrated her to death, but every time she looked at him, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. These past three days had taught Hwa-seo how important a good-looking face could be in quelling anger. ¡°If you have nothing to do, meditate. Or read a book if meditation is not to your liking.¡± She said those words because his gaze was too distracting for her to work properly. Mok Riwon let out an ¡®Ah¡¯ and then asked a question. ¡°May I read a book?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing urgent, do as you please. Just keep to your post.¡± ¡®So he likes books, too.¡¯ Hwa-seo watched Mok Riwon as she had that thought. Upon receiving permission, Mok Riwon immediately pulled out a book. ¡°¡­Tales of the Martial Heroes?¡± ¡°Oh! Does the Young Lady also know of it?¡± Hwa-seo nodded her head. That was no surprise, as this book ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡¯ was quite famous in the martial world. ¡°It¡¯s quite popr among the children of prestigious families.¡± Of course, once they grew up a little and started thinking for themselves, they would realize the book¡¯s exaggerations and begin to distance themselves. She withheld the rest of her thoughts when Mok Riwon responded with a bright smile. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s definitely a book worthy of its poprity! I¡¯ve been rereading it for over ten years, and it still moves me every time.¡± ¡°¡­That book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my one and only book!¡± The words ¡®one and only book¡¯ were surely meant literally. Hwa-seo felt a sudden realization dawn on her. ¡®They say you should fear someone who has only read one book and not someone who has read none. It seems that saying isn¡¯t wrong.¡¯ She could instantly see where Mok Riwon¡¯s ignorant and frustrating personality originated from. Hwa-seo shook her head in disbelief as she watched Mok Riwon, engrossed in opening and reading ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes.¡¯ ¡®As expected, he won¡¯t live long.¡¯ With such stupidity, she started worrying that he might end up tragically dying somewhere. Hwa-seo didn¡¯t realize, that at some point, her feelings towards his ignorance had changed from ridicule to concern. * * * Two more days passed, and finally, the moment came for Mok Riwon to take action. ¡°I said, BRING ME THE PAVILION LORD¨C!¡± A drunken cry echoed throughout all five floors of the establishment. Hwa-seo raised her head upon hearing it. ¡°It seems what you¡¯ve been waiting for has arrived.¡± ¡°Should I go now?¡± ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Hwa-seo closed the book she was reading and rose from her seat. By her side, her confidant Sohyang had already appeared and was kneeling. ¡°They¡¯vee in a group. Drunkards make up seventy percent, and the rest are merchants from the marketce who¡¯ve joined in the chaos.¡± ¡°Oh my, it seems they believe I am the neighborhood bitch. How could they think I would obediently allow them to behave this way?¡± She had already guessed the Sun Society¡¯s tactics. The first step was to double the protection fees, inciting resentment among the merchants and channeling their anger toward her to endanger her position. The second if she did not back down was to use force and make her submit. ¡®As long the n¡¯s name is not involved.¡¯ That was the reason she had endured so far. She had to be a greedy Pavilion Lord who knew nothing of martial arts, a small evil that could exist anywhere. But that was nowing to an end. Now, she had a satisfactory sword at her disposal. Hwa-seo turned her gaze to Mok Riwon. ¡°Find the martial artist. The expert they invited is likely ate-stage first-rate master. Young hero, you and a few of my bodyguards should be able to handle that.¡± If the Sun Society could be dealt with, her identity could bepletely cleansed. As she contemted, Mok Riwon opened his eyes, which had been closed for a while. ¡°Peak.¡± Flinch¨C Hwa-seo¡¯s body stiffened, and her eyes widened significantly. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± She was stunned. So Mok Riwon repeated himself, casting a chill aura she had never seen before. ¡°Down there is a Peak Master.¡± You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 12: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (6) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (6) ? It was early in the morning, and business hadn¡¯t yet begun, but the quarters were in chaos. There was arge crowd of people swarming in. As Mok Riwon stepped onto the highest floor with Hwa-seo, he looked down the railing and observed. ¡®Where are they?¡¯ The qi he felt was imbued with a vicious killing intent. It was quiet as a fish swimming beneath theke, concealing itself in the waters, yet unmistakably targeting him. Mok Riwon sharpened and expanded his qi detection. At the very edge of his range, he discovered a man standing idly at the entrance of the Jade Flower Pavilion. ¡®¡­Found him.¡¯ His face was hidden by arge bamboo hat, making his facial features indiscernible, but his robust physique and rough hands full of scars were clearly those of a martial artist. Furthermore, the intense killing intent and qi wave emanating from him showed his martial arts were not of an ordinary level. In that tense moment, the martial artist lifted his head. Startle¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s fingertips were trembling. ¡®¡­A more matured realm than mine.¡¯ Mok Riwon immediately knew. That man was a martial artist at thete-stage Peak Realm. They exchanged nces. As soon as the two acknowledged each other¡¯s existence, the man turned around and left the Pavilion. When the man was gone, Mok Riwon felt the tension leave his body. Turning to look at Hwa-seo, he held back his surprise. ¡°¡­Young Lady?¡± She fixed her gaze on the spot where that man had previously been, wearing an expression he had never seen from her before. Her eyes were trembling terribly. Her face had turned deathly pale. However, Mok Riwon was well aware. That expression was fear. * * * It didn¡¯t take long for the chaos to subside. The guards of the courtesan house and the subordinates of Hwa-seo sprang into action, leaving no means to oppose them. Everything ended well. From one perspective at least, but Hwa-seok looked far from rxed upon returning to the top floor. The reason was the martial artist she saw. She didn¡¯t need to detect his qi or trace his killing intent, because she already knew that man. ¡®¡­Pyosan.¡¯ A gloomy, paleplexion and wrinkles etched by the hardships of life. It was unmistakably the shadow of the n she despised, which had haunted her since childhood. ¨CYoung Lady, it is time. It felt like all of her internal organs were being twisted as the voice from that painful time reyed in her mind. It was a phantom pain. Even though she couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore and knew it was just a ghost from the past, Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t help but tremble in agony. ¡®I¡¯ve been found¡­¡¯ She had finallye this far. Those dreadful beings hadn¡¯t missed even the smallest clue and ultimately tracked her down. ¡®I failed.¡¯ It seemed like her long dream was finallying to an end. But could this really be called the end? ¡®It¡¯s the start of an even more terrible nightmare.¡¯ Now that they knew she had thoughts of escaping, they would be even more ruthless. They would leave nothing by her side and erase all that she possessed. Hwa-seo bit her lips hard as she sensed the presence of those on the ceiling and at the front door. ¡®¡­They, at least, must escape alive.¡¯ They were the ones who had abandoned their own names and reputations for her. If things kept going like this, all of them would be killed at the hands of Pyosan. ¡®At least.¡¯ If she couldn¡¯t escape, she had to prepare a way so they could live, at least. ¡°Young Hero.¡± Mok Riwon, who had been silent the entire time, finally opened his mouth at her call. ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°May I ask you just one favor?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please take my children somewhere safe. As for the reward, Hyang will ensure it is not disappointing, so I beg of you.¡± There were rustles here and there. Soon after, seven masked figures jumped from the ceiling and another from the front door, prostrating in front of Hwa-seo. ¡°We cannotply.¡± ¡°It is an order, so follow it.¡± Hwa-seo did not look at them. She just closed her eyes, refusing anyints. It was a nasty situation, but Sohyang and the masked figures had no choice but to follow her orders. Hwa-seo was generally lenient in all matters, but once she made up her mind, she rarely changed it. ¡°Please, Young Hero.¡± She requested again. Mok Riwon quietly looked at her and asked back. ¡°What do you intend to do, Young Lady?¡± ¡°I will go to them. By giving myself up, they will be satisfied, and these ones will be able keep their lives intact.¡± ¡°Are you giving up? Without a fight?¡± Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes widened. What the hell did he mean? She couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking and stared at him. The man before her eyes was looking at her with a calm expression. ¡°Why must you give up, Young Lady? And why must they run away?¡± It was the same kind of naive question as always. Still, Hwa-seo found herself thinking that his expression was different from usual. And for good reason. He was neither smiling nor offering goodwill as he normally did. ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°I know. The Young Lady is not a person whomits sins. No, rather, she is someone full of good karma. The smiles of those in this courtesan house prove it.¡± They were the same praises as before, yet the mood was different this time. It was to be expected. Mok Riwon was not happy at all. The reason was so obvious that even asking ¡®why¡¯ seemed pointless. ¡°A good person does not kneel. It¡¯s the opposite. It¡¯s the viin who must kneel and beg for their life.¡± Because the current situation went against what he thought was right. Hwa-seo let out a hollowugh. Even at this moment, she found herself wanting to smack that mouth of his, which kept spewing rose-tinted words. In reality, she could have disregarded his opinion and simply given him money, telling him to pay off his debts. But Hwa-seo decided to argue. A rage she couldn¡¯t understand herself had taken hold within her. It was because she found herself despising that overly suffocating, upright character. ¡°Yes, you speak truly righteous words. But did you know? The world is not fair. To do as you wish, you need power. Just look at the current situation. You said there is a martial artist at the Peak Realm down there? Judging by your face, he seems to be stronger than you.¡± Mok Riwon did not refute. It was a silent affirmation. Holding back her fist tightly, Hwa-seo continued her sentence. ¡°Even if the right way is as you say, what can you do? Are you capable of defeating that martial artist? Do you think the situation will improve if we resist and confront that martial artist? Look here. The martial arts world is not as beautiful as you may believe. If we try to confront them, all that awaits us in the end is a terrible defeat. It means that those who could live, will die.¡± Had she ever spoken this much in recent years? Swept up by her emotions, Hwa-seo spilled those words and ran out of breath. Why was she even saying so much? Hwa-seo still did not know. She herself could not understand what was causing such anger in her. ¡­No, in fact, she might have already known. Hwa-seo frowned and let out a bitterugh. ¡®It seems I¡¯ve grown attached already.¡¯ She might have been worried that this foolish person would chase after such romance and meet his demise. Perhaps she even thought, sure, it would be nice if he at least kept his head attached. ¡®Have I be too deeply involved?¡¯ In the sudden hopelessness, Hwa-seo was thinking back on her regrets when Mok Riwon spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t know until I try.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I said, I won¡¯t know until I try. Well, that¡¯s not right.¡± Mok Riwon stood up from his seat, still calm, and stared into the air as if pondering for a moment. Then, he turned to Hwa-seo with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t see myself losing.¡± She felt a sharp tension gripping the back of her head. Just as Hwa-seo was about to rise, driven by that unbearable anger, about to p him, Mok Riwon continued. ¡°Young Lady, you seem to have forgotten something.¡± Freeze¨C Hwa-seo¡¯s body froze in ce. What she saw was Mok Riwon, who, despite the situation they were in, wore a surprisingly reliable expression on his face. ¡°A hero does not lose to a viin.That¡¯s a line from the first chapter of Tales of the Martial Heroes, spoken by the Sword Hero.¡± Thump thump. After patting his chest and leaving those words behind, Mok Riwon walked towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Creak¨C The door closed. * * * On the outskirts of Suyang County was an enormous courtyard house. A signboard with the elegantly written name ¡®Sun Society¡¯ was hung on the gate, and within an inner building, two men were sitting down facing each other. One was a man with a submissive demeanor, his head lowered ¨C he was the Leader of the Sun Society. The other was Pyosan, who had previously sought out Hwa-seo at the entrance of the Jade Flower Pavilion. ¡°G-Great one, to have you step forward like this, I am at a loss for what to do¡­¡± ¡°Save your bullshit. Just being in the same room with the likes of you from the Unorthodox Path is enough to make me feel humiliated.¡± Flinch¨C The Society Leader Kang Byeokwoon¡¯s body shuddered at the Pyosan¡¯s demeanor. He was filled with displeasure. ¡®Ungrateful asshole.¡¯ Despite offering assistance first, his words were so crude that it was difficult to regard him favorably. However, Kang Byeokwoon was unable to express his displeasure because Pyosan¡¯s strength was so great that even if all of the Sun Society members attacked him, they could not touch a single hair on his body. ¡°I-I misspoke¡­!¡± Kang Byeokwoon lowered his head even further. He had to endure. The Jade Flower Pavilion was thergest courtesan house in Suyang County. The benefits gained from swallowing them up were too significant to be jeopardized by mere emotions. Quietly, Kang Byeokwoon filled Pyosan¡¯s cup with liquor. The thought that he had to appease him and get the job done somehow crossed his mind as he forced a smile. m¨C! ¡°Brother! We have an intruder!¡± The vice-leader who was guarding the inner quarters, hastily opened the door and shouted. Kang Byeokwoon and Pyosan simultaneously turned towards him. ¡°What? An intrusion? Who is it?¡± ¡°W-We don¡¯t know! The thing is¡­¡± The vice-leader¡¯splexion had turned deathly pale. The expression on his face was as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°¡­There was j-just one. One person.¡± It meant that there was only one intruder, and he was unable to stop them, so he rushed here. As Kang Byeokwoon was about to yell at him with a face full of anger, Pyosan rose from his seat. ¡°It must be that person.¡± As though he seemed to know something, the Society Leader looked at Pyosan, but his gaze was ignored. ¡°I have an idea of who it may be. I will return.¡± Leaving those words behind, he brushed past the vice-leader and headed towards the source of the chaos. * * * Thud¨C! Mok Riwon struck down the approaching unorthodox fighters with his sword sheath as he went further in. The infiltration was carried out alone, but there was no one who could stop him. It was to be expected. A martial artist at the peak realm was undeniably ssified as a superhuman. As such, for ordinary people who banded together to act as ruffians within the Unorthodox Path, there was nothing they could do about him. ¡°Where is the leader?¡± Having finally knocked down the remaining members in the garden, Mok Riwon asked that question calmly to the one who had just fallen to the ground. At that moment. Swoosh¨C! Mok Riwon lifted his head, revealing a slight injury on his cheek where something had grazed him. Standing there was a middle-aged man wearing a bamboo hat with a gloomy demeanor, the peak realm martial artist he had seen at the entrance of the Jade Flower Pavilion. ¡°So you¡¯ve finally made it here. Or rather, I should thank you for saving me the trouble of seeking you out.¡± He said that with a leisurely tone. Mok Riwon¡¯s expression darkened. The moment he saw him, his suspicions had turned into certainty. ¡®¡­As I thought.¡¯ That man¡¯s qi was far too pure. ¡°I have something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask. Considering the martial arts skills you¡¯ve developed at such a young age, it¡¯s only right for me as your senior to show you that much mercy.¡± Senior, huh? Mok Riwon mulled over that word, feeling his head begin to cool. ¡°Senior¡­ Senior you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something all the way here.¡± Thud¨C Mok Riwon stepped forward, voicing the question that had emerged in his mind. ¡°No matter how I think about it, something doesn¡¯t make sense. Your qi is undeniably pure and righteous, yet why would someone like you assist the Unorthodox Path?¡± ¡°That is a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°There should be none. There must be none. Absolutely none.¡± Thud¨C Another step. Mok Riwon stepped forward. His face, calm until just moments ago, slowly began to show a trace of frostiness before itpletely turned ice cold. ¡°How dare you, tarnishing the name of the Orthodox Path that has been upheld by countless heroes. You have no right to speak.¡± It was almost a mumble. And also akin to a self-hypnosis. Indeed. What Mok Riwon was feeling right now while facing Pyosan was a rare emotion for him. Anger. ¡°Committing acts fit for only viins, and trampling upon good people. You have forfeited any right to speak.¡± For Mok Riwon, the Orthodox Path was sacred. Even he, the one born under the Heaven-ying Star, needed to embody the righteousness that would make him a hero. Therefore, he could not forgive Pyosan. ¡°I shall make it known.¡± Schwiiing¨C For the first time, Mok Riwon¡¯s sword left its sheath. Above his sword was a ck star. It was Sword Intent, the mark of a martial artist who had reached the Peak Realm. ¡°Do not dare speak of being my senior with that vile mouth.¡± In that instant, Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes shed blood-red. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 13: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (7) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (7) ? On the top floor of the Jade Flower Pavilion following Mok Riwon¡¯s departure. Hwa-seo was still dazedly looking out the window. The view was of thergest main road in Suyang County, and at the end was the courtyard house of the Sun Society. ¨CI¡¯ll be back. There was the voice that still lingered in her ears, and the face pretending to be cool and smiled. Clench¨C Hwa-seok absentmindedly rolled her fists into a ball as she remembered that moment. ¡°Fool¡­¡± There couldn¡¯t be a more foolish person in the world. As expected, he wouldn¡¯t live long. She tried to think about something other than him, but it was impossible. After all, his words were right. ¨CA good person does not kneel. It¡¯s the opposite. It¡¯s the viin who must kneel and beg for their life. His words made the one listening want to lean on him, to be supported by him. ¨CA hero does not lose to a viin. That¡¯s a line from the first chapter of Tales of the Martial Heroes, spoken by a heroic swordsman. That innocent, virtuous heart that did not doubt for even a moment was so pure and lovely that Hwa-seok¡¯s face could not help but darken in all sorts of manners. ¡°¡­Hyang.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What was Pyosan¡¯s realm?¡± ¡°When we fled, he was a middle-stage peak realm.¡± ¡°Five years have passed, what do you think he is at now?¡± ¡°¡­Pyosan was especially cherished by the n head. It took him three years to reach the peak realm at the age of twenty-seven, so in the worst case, he might be at the pinnacle of the peak realm by now.¡± Sohyang¡¯s head lowered even further. Hwa-seo exhaled and muttered to herself. ¡°¡­There is no chance he will win.¡± She said that, thinking of Mok Riwon. Hwa-seo knew. He definitely had the talent. She did not know who had taught him, but he must have received all kinds of spiritual medicines and great techniques from a renowned martial artist of the previous generation, undergoing training that others could not even imagine. That was why he had such martial prowess at that age. ¡®However¡­¡¯ That was precisely precisely the problem. He was too young. It was admirable to have reached the peak-stage of the First Rate Realm, but in the vast world of martial arts, more than one or two people had attained that same realm. The very person he intended to face was a martial artist who had reached the end of the peak realm. ¡°¡­So foolish.¡± He was utterly foolish. Both the man, who had plunged into a dangerous path chasing after romance, and her subordinates who were still trying to stay by her side. And herself as well. Hwa-seo stood up from her seat. ¡°My Lady¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t that foolish man make at least one correct statement?¡± Sohyang raised her head to look at Hwa-seo. Over her face, as she looked out the window in the direction of the Sun Society¡¯s buildings, was¨C ¡°We, who have nevermitted any sins from the very beginning, have no reason to run away.¡± ¨Ca refreshing smile. Hwa-seo¡¯s gaze turned towards Sohyang and her other subordinates. ¡°If our lives are going to shit anyways, let¡¯s try and fight back at least once in the end.¡± She reached out her hand. Sohyang, smiling, took that hand. * * * Pyosan observed Mok Riwon. ¡®Sword Qi.¡¯ The man exuding the dark sword qi and ring at him could be the new star of the esteemed Orthodox Faction. No, since he was able to unleash sword qi at such a young age, he would surely be so. ¡®How regrettable.¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t met him, that would have been his future. Clink¨C Pyosan took out the daggers strapped to his waist. There were six in total, three between the fingers of each hand. ¡°Please do not bear a grudge.¡± The young man¡¯s words were indeed true. What he was doing was an act that tainted the name of the Orthodox Faction that his seniors had held in high esteem. However, it was an act that had to be done. For he was a man who prioritized loyalty over the greater good. ¡°I shall remember you.¡± Pyosan¡¯s arms blurred. The daggers scattered like a mirage, all simultaneously at Mok Riwon. ng¨C! As Mok Riwon swung his sword to deflect them, he prepared to rush at Pyosan. At that moment. Hiss¨C He felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®Killing intent!¡¯ Sensing the anomaly, Mok Riwon twisted his body to look behind. Six daggers were bending through the air, imbued with a dark blue qi. Stab¨C The daggers had pierced his body. Silence descended. Mok Riwon suddenly stopped dead in his tracks and stared at the daggers in his body, then, clenching his teeth, he grabbed them with his hand. ¡°Keugh¨C!¡± With a shout, he pulled out the six daggers embedded in his body. He scowled deeply as he red at Pyosan. Pyosan let out a sigh of admiration at his spirit. ¡°You are truly the image of a hero!¡± Even against an unbeatable foe, the sight of him rising up again, his body covered in wounds, was undoubtedly what a hero should be like. That was why Pyosan felt bitter from this encounter. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for this situation, I could have taught him a thing or two.¡¯ A cruel twist of fate. It was truly unfortunate that they had met in a moment where he could not be righteous, and when he had to wipe all traces that he had been here. But still, that did not mean he could let him live. ¡®Today¡¯s events must be known by no one.¡¯ Everyone, except for Hwa-seo, whom he would serve once more, would be silenced through death. Pyosan flicked his fingers, releasing his qi. The daggers that had scattered on the ground, floated into the air and quickly returned to his hands. Hiss¨C A dark blue qi wave rose around Pyosan¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯ll go again.¡± With those words, Mok Riwon exhaled and gripped his sword again. His expression was viciously contorted, and his movements were erratic with rough breaths. Pyosan knew themon problem that young experts like him had. ¡®Ack of experience.¡¯ Mighty martial arts, outstanding inner cultivation, and the guidance of the greatest masters. For nine out of ten disciples from prestigious orthodox sects raised in such environments, that was the problem they had. Flowers that bloomed luxuriously in a greenhouse did not know the hardships of life. Pyosan threw his daggers again, leaping high to distance himself from Mok Riwon, who was running towards him. Pierce¨C! This time, three of them had pierced Mok Riwon¡¯s right shoulder, forearm, and left thigh. But that was not the end of it. The assassination arts that Pyosan used reached their true potential upon reaching the Peak Realm, capable of infusing qi. Flying Shadow Dagger. A dagger technique in which a thrown dagger that misses in midair is infused with qi andunches toward the opponent like a shadow. The errant daggers about to fall to the ground now carried a dark blue qi and shot at Mok Riwon once again. Pierce¨C! It was one-sided. This time, three daggers had properly lodged into his back. Mok Riwon pulled them out again, and Pyosan, dodging Mok Riwon as he charged at him like a wild horse, grabbed the daggers. The fight was likely to end in the next move or the one after that. With that thought, Pyosan steadied his breath and threw the daggers again. And then. nggg¨C! His prediction had beenughably wrong. * * * At the age of fifteen, Mok Riwon had a question. ¡°Master, when will I learn how to apply what I¡¯ve been taught?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have to? All the swordsmen in Tales of the Martial Heroes use their martial arts to their fullest, but I have only learned basic forms and physical training methods from you, Master.¡± He was immediately concerned that his training was progressing too slowly. Or rather, that his master was teaching him too little. At that time, Mok Riwon was eagerly thirsting for knowledge. It was also a time when he was beginning to feel irritated by constantly repeating what he had already learned. Why was he still only being taught the basics? Mok Seon-oh¡¯s response to the fifteen-year-old Mok Riwon was a gentle smile. ¡°It is because you do not need to learn it.¡± ¡°What?¡± That day, Mok Seon-oh ced his hand on Mok Riwon¡¯s head, gently stroking it, and simply added. ¡°You wille to know it without having to be taught. You need not worry at all.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand, which only added to his frustrations, and even now, at eighteen, he still had that question. It was at this very moment that Mok Riwon came to realize the meaning of those words. * * * Mok Riwon deflected the six daggers with three strokes of his sword. As he did so, he expanded his qi detection. ¡®They¡¯reing back.¡¯ He felt it. The flow of qi bing bizarrely twisted and the killing intent aimed at him was intensifying. The parts of his body targeted by that killing intent were starting to throb painfully. ¡®Three behind. One behind each knee and one at the back of my neck.¡¯ Each targeted his heart, lungs, stomach, joints, and spine. They were lethal strikes that could lead to instant death or a fatal injury. Mok Riwon steadied his breath and moved his body. nggg¨C! He deflected them once again. ¡®This is the end.¡¯ Judging from the two previous experiences, the movement of the daggers could only be altered once. Of course, that wasn¡¯t a surprise. Daggers that could freely roam through the air was a Sword Control Technique that could only be used by those who had reached the Transcendent Realm. The opponent was certainly at the Peak Realm, and the principle behind this martial arts technique was to shoot daggers again to a calcted position using the qi stored within them. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes shined chillingly. ¡®Now!¡¯ He spread the qi released from his dantian throughout his entire body. The power of the Star God Technique, which had reached the third star, was deeply darkening his sword qi. Mok Riwon¡¯s inner qi, which had always been known to be bloodthirsty, finally found a ce to unleash itself after a long time and let out a joyful scream. Boom! The mere act of stepping on the ground caused a roar. Pyosan gasped at the sight of Mok Riwon charging forward with unprecedented speed. At this moment, for the first time, he drew the kodachi that was tied to his waist. nggg¨C! Sword met sword, and qi shed against qi. As the dark blue and ck qi waves tried to devour each other, Pyosan was panicking. ¡®How?¡¯ How did he predict the trajectory of the Flying Shadow Dagger? How did he identify the weakness of the Flying Shadow Dagger in only two moves? The essence of the Flying Shadow Daggery in stealth. It was not a simple technique where one could fully know where the dagger was aiming based on simple qi waves. Squeak¨C! Sparkles flew as their swords shed against each other. Pyosan gritted his teeth, ring at Mok RIwon. There was something he did not know. ¡°Do not resist!¡± He did not know what star this young martial arts master spouting self-righteous words was born under. ng¨C! The Heaven-ying Star. A star of ughter bestowed by the heavens. A star that specialized in the act of killing merely by existing. However, there was a characteristic that Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok were aware of, but Pyosan was not. Mok Riwon could read killing intent. Killing intent could be discerned by the direction, aim, concentration of malice, and even the emotions harbored. Those born for ughter could sense the evil aimed at them in every living and breathing moment. But was that all? Was that all it took for the ¡®Star of ughter¡¯ to instill fear upon thisnd? It was not. ng¨C! nggg¨C! Their swords shed and separated, skimmed past one another, trying to overpower the other, and then repeated. There was one ridiculous fact Pyosan noticed in their fight. ¡®He¡¯s growing¡­!¡¯ The opponent he was currently crossing swords with was bing stronger with every exchange, or, more like, adapting to his swordy. Pyosan could not understand why, but that was only natural. nggg¨C! Mok Riwon¡¯s training up to this point had only epassed basic forms and physical conditioning, which had been meticulously orchestrated by Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok. But, upon releasing him into the martial world, his two masters had only one worry. ¨CSuppress the desire to kill. To control his desire to kill, the mania that made him go berserk at the sight of blood. The reason was simple. No matter how sugarcoated the words were, the essence of martial arts lied in harming the opponent. In other words, killing people. And the Heaven-ying Star was made for just that. Like the Third Heavenly Demon, Lee Mubaek; the Sword Fiend, Seo Woojin; and the Demonic Sword, Oh Chun. Mok Riwon was no different. As long as martial arts were techniques for killing, he was an unparalleled genius in this world. As long as martial arts were techniques for killing, his instincts alone could carry him all the way. From the very beginning, learning the basics of martial arts had never been an obstacle for him. Slice¨C Pyosan¡¯s right wrist was cut off. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 14: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (8) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (8) ? The moment stretched into infinity. For Mok Riwon, that was the only way to describe the feeling of the world slowing down as his sword sliced through human skin, the muscles beneath, and then bone. The adrenaline rush sharpened his senses and altered his perception of time. His pinpoint pupils fixated on the fresh blood sttering into the air, and then, something triggered. Thump¨C His heart pounded. The tip of his sword trembled. And his breath quickened as an electric current ran down his spine. ¨CSuppress your desire to kill. ¡®Suppress.¡¯ These sensations needed to be suppressed. They needed to be ignored, crushed, and their existence denied. But, the sensations tasted so sweet. ¡°Keugh¡­!¡± At Pyosan¡¯s suppressed groans, Mok Riwon felt pleasure. His thoughts quickly imagined the following. The severed wrist holding the kodachi, Pyosan¡¯sst weapon, falling to the ground with a ng, leaving him unable to resist any further. If he cut his ankle to knock him down, then thrust his sword into the middle of his calves and dragged the de up to his thigh, escaping would be impossible. He would be too busy screaming in pain and thrashing about. What¡¯s next? Ah, after stabbing and ripping through the back of his elbow, severing his shoulder as soon as he began writhing should be perfectly eptable. Although his lower arm would already be gone, he would undoubtedly be experiencing an excruciating, burning pain in his elbow and pitifully scream out in agony. Those thoughts kept entering his mind. Different ways to inflict pain on his opponent came and went without end. It happened in the blink of an eye. All of those thoughts had taken only a split second before the blood from the severed arm sshed onto the floor. Drip¨C The sound of blood hitting the floor entered Mok Riwon¡¯s ears, and he came to his senses. ¡°Ah¡­¡± His breath caught in his throat. In that fleeting moment, seeing a helpless human, he realized the nature of his own desires and became frustrated. ¡®¡­Suppress it.¡¯ Telling himself that, he clenched his teeth and straightened his trembling sword, ring at Pyosan. The same clenched teeth and re were directed straight back. Yet, there was still no despair in his eyes. ¡®I am a martial artist.¡¯ As well as a righteous swordsman. Therefore in the face of an enemy, what had to happen was an honorable duel, not pleasure-indulged delusions. Mok Riwon, wanting to live in such a way, extended his sword. It was his final sword technique intending to incapitate him. However, there was a noticeable gap in his basic form from when his concentration had broken to cool his overheated mind. Pyosan, seeing an opening, covered his remaining hand with a dark blue qi and struck the side of Mok Riwon¡¯s sword. aang¨C! The loud sound reverberating throughout revealed the expected oue, and Mok Riwon¡¯s inferiority. His sword flew into the air. It was inevitable. Aside from his innate martial talent, Mok Riwon was significantly outmatched in terms of their internal cultivation alone. As an early-stage Peak Realm practitioner, he could notpare to Pyosan, who stood at the very pinnacle of the Peak Realm. It was the first weakness shown by Mok Riwon since their positions were reversed. Pyosan spun his body and extended his foot. ¡®Waist.¡¯ Sensing the iing attack, Mok Riwon swiftly swung his hand and firmly grasped the ankle targeting him. Relying on his instinctive talent, Mok Riwon executed a counterattack that captured and immobilized his opponent. Using a grappling technique, he performed aplex maneuver and twisted his wrist with such force that it spun the ankle joint beyond its natural range of motion, breaking Pyosan¡¯s ankle. Crack¨C Pyosan¡¯s ankle was crushed. ¡°Aaaaaargh¨C!¡± It was the end of his final struggle. Pyosan screamed in agony as he copsed to the ground from a sudden burst of pain. His ankle twisted in excruciating pain, and his mind went nk. But even in the midst of the suffering, he still had doubts. ¡®How!¡¯ How could such a thing be possible? How had all of his attacks been read? It was an unbelievable situation. That man was just a greenhorn, barely at the threshold of adulthood, while he was a seasoned expert who faced countless storms in the martial world. The one who should be rolling on the ground and screaming was that man. ¡°Huff¡­!¡± The man just looked down at him with the face of a malevolent, bloodthirsty demon. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Mok Riwon eximed. Pyosan red at him with bloodshot eyes. At the appearance of the man picking up his sword while dark qi flowed out from him, and the sight of him turning the tides of battle and then looking down upon him. The scene shown by the victorious man was undeniable. ¡®Talent¡­!¡¯ This was the cruel reality of this unforgiving martial arts world. Humans were truly deceitful creatures. The moment Pyosan realized his defeat was certain, what emerged in his mind was not guilt from failing to carry out his orders, nor being humiliated as a martial artist, but anger towards reality. Clench¨C Pyosan gritted his teeth so hard that blood seemed to be leaking out, gazing sharply at Mok Riwon, who had finally begun to calm that exhration and exhaled. Another voice emerged in the silence. ¡°Young Hero¡­?¡± It was Hwa-seo. * * * It was an unbelievable sight, one that Hwa-seo never expected to see in her lifetime. ¡®Pyosan¡­¡¯ He had lost. Those ever-gloomy eyes that had always dragged her into despair, the vestige of her past that once seemed unbreakable, was now pathetically rolling on the ground. In front of that defeated figure stood a man. His breathing was unsteady, blood dripped down from every inch of his body, and a dark qi was flowing out from him. Hwa-seo finally realized why he had been so confident. ¡®¡­The Peak.¡¯ A martial artist at the Peak Realm. The scene he showed her seemed too absurd to be true, yet the undeniable reality. He was a martial artist who had already reached the realm of superhumans. ¡°¡­Young Lady.¡± Flinch¨C Hwa-seo¡¯s shoulders trembled, her gaze nkly drifting towards Mok Riwon. ¡°What did I tell you?¡± His face, still fierce from the remnants of battle, softened into his usual smile as Hwa-seo looked at him straight in the eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t see myself losing, you know?¡± It was a beautiful, bright smile. Hwa-seo felt something welling up inside her. ¨CA hero does not lose to a viin. That¡¯s a line from the first chapter of Tales of the Martial Heroes, spoken by the Sword Hero. Truly, he was embodying the truth of his words with his very being. Long-forgotten emotions stirred deep within Hwa-seo, deeply touching her heart. ¡°From now on, nothing will bother you, Young Lady.¡± Her throat tightened. It happened when she heard his words, during the moments of reflection after his departure, and even when she made up her mind toe here. He was so shining and upright that she felt ashamed of herself for having hoped not just for victory, but for him to desperately struggle. ¡°¡­It seems so.¡± Hwa-seo forced a smile. When Mok Riwon¡¯s qi subsided, she stepped forward to stand before him. At the same spot was Pyosan, ring at Hwa-seo with a twisted expression. ¡°Young Lady. This will not be the end¡­¡± ¡°Young Hero.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Would you take care of my children and the remnants of the Sun Society? I have some things to discuss with this man.¡± As Hwa-seo cut off Pyosan¡¯s sentence and made her request, Mok Riwon nodded. It wasn¡¯t just because she had asked, but her face which seemed to be bearing too much, suggested it was best not to interfere. Mok Riwon¡¯s back faded into the distance. Hwa-seo looked down at the disastrously mangled-up Pyosan and murmured. ¡°It seems you are human after all, seeing you lying there so disgracefully.¡± The emotions that surfaced on her face as she spoke were a mix of emptiness and resentment. * * * There were memories so painful that merely recalling them was agony. ¡°Child, you will be the leader of the next generation.¡± There were moments so bittering that merely thinking about them ached. ¡°Your grandfather will definitely make it so. I will make you the Unrivaled Under The Heavens.¡± Hwa-seo hated being locked up. She hated dark ces where she could only rely on a few candlelights to see. And she hated the suffocating stench that filled the air. Perhaps this inclination had led her to run a courtesan house as the Pavilion Lord, who always observed the entire city from the highest floor, with nothing to block the sunlight, filled with the smell of powder and alcohol that numbed her sense of smell. Those must have been the reasons why she did this. ¡°Child. Did you know? On that day of bloodshed, we lost far too much. We became the heroes who defeated the Blood Demon and saved the martial world, but we had to lose so much for mere prestige.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°The martial world is merciless. It is also fickle. Though we have attained such great renown, without the strength to defend it, we are constantly on the verge of ruin.¡± ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡± ¡°That is why you must rise. You must prove to them. That we have not yet fallen.¡± Hwa-seo knew that the look in his eyes could be called stubborn, or perhaps¡­ madness. ¡°¡­You must prove that this Sichuan Tang n will never fall, that it is an impregnable fortress.¡± Hwa-seo knew just how ugly an old, sick man¡¯s delusion could be. * * * Hwa-seo knelt down and extended her hand, cing it on the chest of Pyosan, who was gasping for air on the ground. ¡°Is the n Head in good health?¡± ¡°That is the question thates out of your mouth?¡± ¡°But, aren¡¯t we blood?¡± ¡°You have no shame¡­!¡± Pyosan¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Hwa-seo met his gaze, her lips quivering. There was something she had always wanted to know, and she pondered how to ask him. However, she struggled to find the right words. And so, what came out of her mouth was resentment. ¡°Do you not pity me?¡± ¡°Pity? How could you, Young Lady, be pitied? How can you be resentful after receiving such privilege?¡± Her resentment would not reach him. Hwa-seoughed bitterly. In the midst of that, Pyosan continued speaking. ¡°You do not understand, Young Lady. The enlightenment you received is something countless martial artists can not even dream of!¡± ¡°I did not want it.¡± ¡°Still, you should be grateful. With that, you¡­¡± ¡°I lost my childhood.¡± ¡°And in losing that, you gained immunity to all poisons!¡± Pyosan screamed out. The words, uttered desperately as if gasping for air, sank deeply into Hwa-seo¡¯s heart. But Pyosan¡¯s reaction was only natural. Talent. Environment. As a martial artist, Hwa-seo, heir of the Sichuan Tang n, had everything one could desire. She had the opportunity to learn the finest martial arts from the greatest masters, consume all sorts of spiritual medicines as her heart desired, and the ability to achieve realms that others could only dream of as easily as breathing. Yet, despite all of this, she still indulged in such petnce. How could it not be frustrating? ¡°Poison immunity! It¡¯s not just anything, it is immunity to all poisons! All of the Tang n¡¯s poisons¡­ No! Every poison in the martial world can be contained within one¡¯s body with this Supreme Law of the Heavens! How can you not feel grateful toward the n Head for bestowing such a gift?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it time and again, I did not want it.¡± ¡°No! You should want it!¡± ¡°Should I be grateful to someone who has filled my body with poison instead of blood?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s only natural!¡± Hwa-seo found herself at a loss for words. Had she been on the run for too long? That was when she remembered what she had forgotten. ¡®¡­Right, that¡¯s what they were.¡¯ The Sichuan Tang n was heartless. Even towards their own kin, they showed no mercy. They desired only results. ¡°A despicable n.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The n¡¯s policy is to repay kindness twice over and revenge tenfold. And yet, what they practice is such an inhumane technique, no different from the Unorthodox Faction. If this isn¡¯t despicable, what is?¡± An undisguised rage emerged on Pyosan¡¯s face. This foolish martial artist, who knew nothing but loyalty, was incapable of questioning his n, so Hwa-seo did not bother persuading him further. She simply took action. Ssshhh¨C A dark green light swirled around Hwa-seo¡¯s hand. The pinnacle of the First-Rate Realm. It was a technique that could only be performed by someone who had begun to grasp the essence of qi waves. ¡°Did you say that it was a blessing? That I should be grateful?¡± ¡°W-What are you¡­¡± ¡°Then experience it yourself. The pain I feel every living moment.¡± The dark green qi wave seeped into Pyosan¡¯s chest. In that moment. ¡°Keugh¡­!¡± His eyes widened as if they were about to rip open, and he groaned. ¡°Kuhuk¡­!¡± The poison qi spreading from his body through his veins was unmistakable. The searing heat, throbbing, and sharp pain tore all of his thoughts apart. He could not even writhe in pain. ¡°You won¡¯t die. It¡¯s not that kind of poison. The poison qi will probably fade by tomorrow, so hang in there.¡± Hwa-seo said with icy cold eyes. Then she removed her hand and stood up, gazing towards the distance. The screams of the Unorthodox Path fighters could be heard through qi detection. It was surely Mok Riwon and her subordinates cleaning up the Sun Society. ¡°That foolish man said something.¡± ¡°Kuhup, keuk¡­!¡± ¡°He said that those who have not sinned do not need to run away, and that it is the viin who must be punished. Therefore, there is no need to run.¡± She was not expecting a response from him. Hwa-seo was merely spilling out her restless thoughts to solidify her resolve. ¡°Tell this to the n Head.¡± Hwa-seo smiled as elegantly as ever and continued her sentence. ¡°I, Tang Hwa-seo, will no longer run and hide from you.¡± She spent her life in fear and had run away. Yet nothing had changed, and still, she could not escape her past. So, she no longer wanted to run. Even if they said she was chasing a futile romance and that they were merely ideals and dreams, Hwa-seo had found her reason to hold onto such idealistic dreams. ¡°If there is such a thing as righteousness, then it is the n Head who will be punished.¡± It may have been a naive romance, perhaps even a form of chivalry. But because of that, it suited her. Hwa-seo was finally ready to face the nightmare that had haunted her for a long, long time. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 15: Chapter: The Seductress and the World Beyond (9) ? Second Chapter ¨C The Seductress and the World Beyond (9) ? The eradication of the Sun Society upon losing Pyosan had happened in the blink of an eye. It was expected in a way. Even the strongest among the Sun Society, Leader Kang Byeokwoon, was just a minor member of the Unorthodox Path, with his skills barely entering First Rate. They faced Hwa-seo¡¯s subordinates, each of whom was a first-rate expert, and Mok Riwon, who was a peak master. It was a difference in weight ss. After finishing the clean-up of the Sun Society, Mok Riwon found a quiet ce at the Jade Flower Pavilion and sat in lotus position. He was assimting the enlightenment he had gained from the duel with Pyosan. ¡®I¡¯ve fully achieved three stars.¡¯ The qi of the Star God Technique swimming within him was showing three distinct stars. Considering that the third star was still blurry when he had just stepped foot into the outside world, this duel had brought significant gains. It was certainly a happy achievement. However, uponpleting his meditation and opening his eyes, there wasn¡¯t any satisfaction on his face. ¡®¡­I failed topletely suppress my desire to kill.¡¯ That was the reason for his ongoing difort. Even after eleven years of rigorous training every single day since he started learning martial arts, the sight of blood still clouded his sense of reason. The question why he still could not control his desire to kill after all this time was easier said than done, because the wicked mania from the Heaven-ying Star was just that vicious. Mok Riwon remembered Ma Il-seok¡¯s advice to him. -Once you step into the martial world and engage in realbat, you will feel a stronger impulse than ever before. The kiling intent exchanged in the moment your life is at stake will be very different from what you¡¯ve felt while sparring with Brother. His words were indeed correct. The killing intent that aimed for his life at every moment, and all of those sticky negative emotions. All of those were new stimuli that Mok Riwon had never experienced before. ¡°Huff¡­!¡± Mok Riwon took a deep breath inside, then brushed off the rising mncholy and got up on his feet. ¡®I have to be more careful in the future.¡¯ It was a truth he had set aside because he was beating himself too hard over it. Still, considering the oue, he hadn¡¯t made matters worse with his desire to kill, so it could be viewed as a half-sess. If he continued on this way, he might one daypletely suppress the Heaven-ying Star. With those hopeful thoughts, Mok Riwon smiled. Then, he walked away. ¡®I should go see the Young Lady.¡¯ When he saw her on his way back, she seemed full of worries, so she likely needed somefort. It was heartwarming to have someone by your side during tough times, so surely Hwa-seo would smile brightly once he offered herforting words. Thinking that, his heart raced, and Mok Riwon quickened his pace towards the top floor of the courtesan house. And then he heard something that made him doubt himself. * * * ¡°Y-You said that you¡¯re going to sell the courtesan house?!¡± At the top floor of the Jade Flower Pavilion, Mok Riwon was shouting with all sorts of overreactions. Standing before him, Hwa-seo, who had abandoned her elegant appearance earlier in the day, observed Mok Riwon act foolishly once more and responded to him. A smile was forming on her lips. ¡°Yes, there is no longer a reason for me to stay here.¡± ¡°But why, why is that?! There¡¯s nothing left that will bother the Young Lady! From now on, shouldn¡¯t only happiness and sess await¡­!¡± The question, from his perspective, was quite normal. After going through all the trouble of defeating the viins and securing the safety of the courtesan house, had all his efforts been in vain? He was curious why in the world she was making such a choice and continued asking her, to which Hwa-seo answered again. ¡°I have something I must do.¡± ¡°Something you must do?¡± ¡°Yes, something I¡¯ve been running away from all this time out of fear. If I were to use your words, I will be repaying kindness with kindness, and evil with evil. I will seek retribution for the wrongs done to me.¡± Startle¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°Kindness with kindness, evil with evil¡­¡± ¡°As you know, I am a person of the martial arts world and my realm is quite high. Were you not curious why someone like me was running a courtesan house in the first ce?¡± Of course, he had been curious. When he first sought out Hwa-seo, he had even expression suspicions about this. However, that question was erased from his mind after he learned more about her. ¡°I just thought there there must be some circumstances.¡± ¡°If you let everything pass over you so carelessly, you will surely face troubleter on. You should develop the habit of being more suspicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In any case, for that reason, I intend to stop running away. That¡¯s why I¡¯m selling the courtesan house.¡± Hwa-seo said that while staring at Mok Riwon. Hwa-seo brushed aside those fleeting thoughts and arose from her seat to speak to him. ¡°Thank you, Young Hero.¡± ¡°You have given me courage. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have spent my whole life running away, or even ending up hanging myself out of failure.¡± Hwa-seo made a fist-palm salute. The sight of her wrapping her palm around her fist in a proper posture, slightly bowing her head was like a work of art. ¡°I always thought I was chasing self-interest, but now I realize that I was just making excuses for myself. You helped me see that.¡± ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± ¡°Young Hero, you are my savior who taught me about chivalry and righteousness.¡± Hwa-seo despised the Sichuan Tang n. The people who made up the n, their irond rules, and their culture. They were all things she rejected, yet even she acknowledged roughly half of the n¡¯s principles. ¡®Repay kindness twice over.¡¯ How she would deal with her grudges was a decision for another time, but the principle of repaying kindness twice over was something she found agreeable. Standing upright, Mok Riwon felt awkward watching Hwa-seo perform a fist-palm salute towards him. Even so, a feeling of pride welled up inside him, one that could only be described as a sense of aplishment. ¡®Young Hero¡­¡¯ The feeling of aplishment that he had acted in a way that suited that title, that he had changed someone¡¯s life, all of those touched his heart. Mok Riwon scratched the back of his head and cast his gaze into the air, biting his lip before finally responding in kind. He performed the same fist-palm salute as her. ¡°I only did what had to be done!¡± Mok Riwonughed heartily, feeling as though he had set the stage for quite a cool scene. Hwa-seo, unable to control herself, burst out intoughter and asked him. ¡°Where will you go now?¡± ¡°Hm? Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you said you came to the martial world for your heroic journey. Don¡¯t you have a destination in mind?¡± Shiver¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s mouth was tightly shut, his eyes shaking all over the ce. ¡®Huh, I don¡¯t¡­¡¯ He just ventured out into the world beyond, thinking that opportunities would arise wherever he went. He had some famous spots in the martial world in mind, ces he had heard about from Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok that he thought about sightseeing. In case of an emergency, if he got lost, he thought of just using the Beggars¡¯ Gang badge that Ma Il-seok had given him, so he hadn¡¯t nned ahead. So he panicked. Hwa-seo could tell the answer based on that alone, and a perplexed expression crossed her face. ¡°¡­You have no n?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­¡± ¡°You just recklessly charged out into the martial world?¡± There was a limit to being naive. What the hell was his master thinking, sending such a person out into the world? It was a situation that made those questions arise in Hwa-seo¡¯s mind, but also something Mok Riwon¡¯s two masters had not expected. That was because they had lived in a secluded mountain valley deep within Jiangxi Province, not just any ordinary ce. The tasks there were repetitive and menial, unchanging even after several years. To his masters, Mok Riwon was a sharp and capable young man, trusted to handle the routine of the valley. They believed that such a clever individual as Mok RIwon would surely be able to take care of himself once he ventured into the martial world. ¡°Young Hero¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I-I nned to go wherever my feet took me.¡± It was a flimsy excuse. Hwa-seo suddenly felt a sense of unease at his reply. Wouldn¡¯t this foolish and naive person end up getting swindled somewhere? No, being merely swindled would be fortunate. The thought urred to her that with his unnecessarily good looks, he might be sold off as a sex ve. ¡®In the worst case scenario¡­¡¯ What if he got lost in the mountains and died? Chill¨C Shivers ran down Hwa-seo¡¯s entire body, and her face began to turn deathly pale. She felt like she was looking at a child abandoned by the side of a river. ¡®Absolutely not¡­!¡¯ He must not be sent off alone. Unintentionally, Hwa-seo came to that conclusion and opened her mouth to suggest something to Mok Riwon. ¡°Then, would you like toe with me?¡± ¡°With you, Young Lady?¡± ¡°Yes, if you have nothing urgent, you should travel with me.¡± She spoke as if it were no big deal, but in Hwa-seo¡¯s mind, Mok Riwon was as good as a corpse. Therefore, there was one reason for this decision. ¡®I have to take him with me and hammer at least somemon sense into his head.¡¯ If her savior was sold off as some sex ve or died wandering in a mountain valley somewhere, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well for the rest of her life. With that thought, she made her offer and Mok Riwon asked her in return. ¡°Where is the Young Lady going?¡± ¡°I will stop by Anhui and then go to Henan.¡± ¡°By Henan, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Shaolin Temple.¡± Mok Riwon gasped, his eyes sparkling. Hwa-seo snorted at that sight. ¡®¡­Yes, I knew this would happen.¡¯ Mok Riwon worshiped Tales of the Martial Heroes almost religiously, so given that Shaolin Temple was always portrayed as the good guys, was more than enough to pique his interest. But it would be best to nt the seed deep in his heart. Hwa-seo once again stimted Mok Riwon¡¯s childlike imagination. ¡°There is someone at Shaolin Temple I have to go see, and before that, I have to stop at Anhui for something.¡± ¡°Anhui!¡± ¡°Yes, Anhui, where the Namgung n, one of the Five Noble ns is located.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Anhui, where Sword King Namgung Hyuk is!¡± Mok Riwon was already on his knees on the ground. Hwa-seo nodded and added. ¡°Spring ising to an end, and at this time of year the Orthodox Faction always hosts one particr event.¡± ¡°Orthodox Faction¡­! Spring¡­! Event..!¡± The look of expectation on his face grew even greater. Thinking to herself, ¡®It¡¯s too easy, almost pointless¡¯, Hwa-seo uttered words that would seal the deal. ¡°The Dragon Phoenix Martial Arts Tournament. It will be held in Anhui this year.¡± That was the end of it. Thump¨C! Mok Riwon¡¯s forehead hit the floor. Then, pleaded in a voice that sounded almost pathetic. ¡°PLEASE TAKE ME WITH YOU¨C!!!¡± The Dragon Phoenix Tournament. A festival where young and promising martial artists of prestigious orthodox sects gathered. It was an event that Mok Riwon was thirsting for, one filled with martial arts and chivalry. Looking at the cute round head of Mok Riwon from above, Hwa-seo grinned. ¡°Please take good care of me.¡± * * * It did not take long to clean up the courtesan house. Aside from everything else, the Sun Society was now gone and many desired to own thergest courtesan house in Jiangxi Province for that reason alone. If she had taken things slowly, the courtesan house could have been sold for a high price, but Hwa-seo valued time over money and thus sold the Jade Flower Pavilion for the same amount she paid for it and set out. On the main road, Hwa-seo looked back at Suyang County in the distance and became sentimental. ¡®Running away ends here.¡¯ She had resolved to live in hiding for the rest of her life, yet nothing had changed. So the only way forward was to fight back. The Tang n was tenacious and merciless, stopping at nothing to get their way. ¡®I, too¡­¡¯ To confront them, she too must harbor the same heartlessness. A chilling gleam flickered in Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. She would hold nothing back. ¡°Sohyang, it looks like we have to part ways now.¡± Hwa-seo looked at her loyal followers, who had guarded her all this time. They listened to her with their heads bowed deeply. ¡°Please keep an eye on the n¡¯s movements while I am away at Shaolin.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± There was no need for a long speech. Her subordinates, who had always protected her, stepped back leaving those words. But remaining there standing alone was the one closest to her, Sohyang. As she watched Hwa-seo about to leave, she left some parting words. ¡°Please take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°You worry too much. Isn¡¯t Young Hero Mok apanying me?¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly and nodded his head at the words, ¡®Young Hero Mok.¡¯ ¡°Leave it to me!¡± ¡®It¡¯s because I don¡¯t trust you that I can¡¯t help but worry.¡¯ Sohyang, unable to utter her true feelings, simply red at him, sighed, and bid her final farewell. ¡°I will take my leave now. The letter¡­¡± ¡°Yes, send it through the ¡®Gang¡¯.¡± Sohyang bowed deeply and then distanced herself like the others. Mok Riwon was now alone with Hwa-seo and revealed his full anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s finally time to leave! To Anhui To the Dragon Phoenix Tournament! Just the thought that I, Mok Riwon, am going there is making my heart race!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be anything like you¡¯re expecting. It¡¯ll just be a gathering of young people.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you also young?¡± As soon as he spoke, Mok Riwon remembered that he did not actually know Hwa-seo¡¯s age. When he looked at her, she giggled and said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not that old yet. I¡¯m twenty-two this year.¡± ¡°Ah, Esteemed Sister!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Hwa-seo waved her hand dismissively. Mok Riwon was pleased to learn more about Hwa-seo and performed the fist-palm salute. ¡°Hm! Understood! Then I¡¯ll keep calling you Young Lady Yeonhwa as before!¡± Young Lady Yeonhwa. ¡®Now that I think about it, I did use that name.¡¯ Why did he think that the owner of a courtesan house would use her real name? Hwa-seo burst outughing at Mok Riwon¡¯s naivety and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s Hwa-seo.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My real name is Hwa-seo. Yeonhwa was just a fake name created for escaping.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s mouth dropped open. The look in his eyes was filled with a deep sense of betrayal. ¡®He¡¯s quite amusing.¡¯ No matter what she said, his reactions were always interesting. As expected, bullying him would be fun. ¡®This journey won¡¯t be boring, at least.¡¯ He might even be an enjoyablepanion. With that thought in mind, Hwa-seo assumed the fist-palm salute towards Mok Riwon. And once again, she introduced herself. ¡°Now I will properly greet you. I am Hwa-seo, Tang Hwa-seo.¡± ¡°Tang¡­?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face went nk. Hwa-seo formed her next words while considering what would make him happy. -I¡¯m Mok Riwon! I don¡¯t have a title yet! It was a childish thought, but considering how much he cared about titles, she wondered how he would react to her words and continued with a smile. ¡°The martial world once called me the Poison Phoenix.¡± What followed was exactly as she had expected. Mok Riwon¡¯s reaction was so predictable that she, having vowed to embrace her identity as Tang Hwa-seo,ughed harder than she had ever in her life. The journey began with the clear sound ofughter. And the pleasantpanionship that Tang Hwa-seo had anticipated shattered to pieces in less than three days. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 16: Chapter: Together to Ghost Valley (1) ? Third Chapter ¨C Together to Ghost Valley (1) ? It had been three days since they departed for the journey. In a small vige somewhere in Jiangxi Province, they stopped at a marketce. Tang Hwa-seo humbly admitted to herself. ¡®¡­I made a mistake.¡¯ They should have never traveled together. It was her fault. Herpassion had led her astray. Reality was finally beginning to dawn on her and such thoughts emerged. ¡®Country bumpkin!¡¯ Mok Riwon was a country bumpkin. Not only that, he was an uncivilized mountain valley manpletely devoid ofmon sense. She should have expected the kind of reaction such a person would have around civilization. Tang Hwa-seo was certain that the most vicious phrase in this world had to be none other than, ¡®Young Lady! What is this?¡¯ ¡°Young Lady! What is this?¡± The question came out without missing a beat. She had heard those words dozens of times a day for the past three days since leaving Suyang County. ¡°¡­It¡¯s candied fruit.¡± ¡°Candied fruit! I know about this! The protagonist, Mountain Hero, in the third chapter of Tales of the Martial Heroes, practiced striking techniques with candied fruit in his mouth!¡± ¡°Yes, of course you did.¡± Tang Hwa-seo let out a deep sigh as she saw Mok Riwon, his eyes sparkling before her. Then, what followed was no different from their journey so far. ¡°Excuse me. Please give me one of the candied fruits there.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­!¡± Maybe if he had something to snack on, he would stay quiet for a while. With that thought, she reached for a coin in her pocket and Mok Riwon cheered loudly. ¡°Thank you, Young Lady! But why don¡¯t you eat candied fruit?¡± ¡°I do not enjoy sweet things.¡± ¡°Umm¡­! I see!¡± Tang Hwa-seo nced at Mok Riwon. His attention had already shifted from her and was staring intently at the candied fruit. ¡®If only he wasn¡¯t so handsome¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that she hated seeing that sight, she thought. It was just that despite his actions being so aggravating they made her want to tear her hair out, she still forgave him all because of his good looks. ¡®¡­It¡¯s not the time for this.¡¯ Thinking about those things, she sighed again. With only one month remaining until the Dragon Pheonix Tournament, even diligently riding on a horse to the venue in Anhui Province would take three weeks. This should have been a ce they passed through yesterday, but they had only arrived this afternoon because of Mok Riwon¡¯s curiosity. At this rate, they might not even make it to the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, which would ruin their ns. ¡°S-So sweet! I¡¯ve never tasted anything this sweet in my whole life!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s loud shout reached her ears. Lost in her thoughts, Tang Hwa-seo looked over at him. ¡®He¡¯s so pure.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile and wondered what he could possibly like so much about a candied fruit. ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Of course! Too good! Every moment has been delightful with you, Young Lady. Ever since I started traveling with you, I¡¯ve seen nothing but new things!¡± Flinch¨C Tang Hwa-seo suddenly flinched at the unexpectedpliment and fanned her flushed face. ¡°W-What are you saying¡­¡± It was the face. That face was the problem. Saying those words with that face, she couldn¡¯t help but be self-conscious. Struggling to calm her flustered heart, Tang Hwa-seo said to Mok Riwon. ¡°Enough with the ttery, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t afford to waste any more time in this market.¡± ¡°Mm! Understood!¡± Mok Riwon bit down on the candy with a crunch and swallowed, then said to her. ¡°Are we looking for horses here?¡± ¡°Yes, we have no choice but to hurry.¡± ¡°If we rush using movement techniques¡­¡± ¡°Why would we want to unnecessarily drain our stamina? And how do you n to find your way there running wildly through the mountains?¡± As Tang Hwa-seo pointed out the issues he had failed to consider, Mok Riwon firmly shut his mouth. ¡°Just follow me quietly.¡± Mok Riwon nodded. * * * Finally arriving at the stables, Tang Hwa-seo frustratingly repeated her question to the owner. ¡°You mean there¡¯s no horses? Not even one?¡± ¡°Ye-yes¡­ The only horses we had were all rented by merchants who passed through here two days ago.¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. Who the hell would do something so ridiculous¡­?!¡± ¡°T-That would be the Heavenly Merchant Group¡­¡± Freeze¨C Tang Hwa-seo stopped moving. The stable owner, noticing her reaction, stammered and continued. ¡°T-They¡­ offered ten times the market price. They bought everything, horses and mules alike, loaded up their goods and left.¡± It was an absurd situation. A merchant group that would buy up all the horses in a vige at ten times the market price, and this vige that sold them at that price. But Tang Hwa-seo was left speechless. ¡®The Heavenly Merchant Group¡­!¡¯ It was the Heavenly Merchant Group who had done this unbelievable act. ¡°Young Lady, what is the Heavenly Merchant Group?¡± ¡°Thergest merchant group in the Central ins. No, to be more precise, it is a merchant group that has rapidly expanded its influence over the past fifteen years to be thergest in the continent.¡± ¡°They bought all the horses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems we are simply out of luck.¡± Tang Hwa-seo sighed deeply, and her expression darkened. ¡®This is the worst.¡¯ The next vige was at least three days away now. That wasn¡¯t all, that ce was smaller and in worse shape than this one, so there was no guarantee that there would even be horses avable. In other words, if they couldn¡¯t find horses here, they would be stuck walking and their fans would fall apart. ¡°The caravan will return in about a week. I can sell it to you then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Well, what to do¡­¡± The owner of the stables scratched the back of his head, smacking his lips. It seemed he couldn¡¯t think of any other solution. In the depressing atmosphere, Mok Riwon stared back and forth between the two before uttering the following words. ¡°Then, Young Lady, why don¡¯t we take a shortcut?¡± ¡°A shortcut? Is there even one?¡± A look of disbelief spread across Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face. It was absurd that this mountain boy, who knew nothing of the martial world, mentioned a short she herself didn¡¯t know. However, there was someone present who understood what Mok Riwon was talking about. ¡°W-What! You can¡¯t mean you want to go through the valley, do you?!¡± The stable owner eximed in shock. ¡°No way! That¡¯s Ghost Valley! One wrong misstep and your life is over!¡± Tang Hwa-seo made an inquisitive expression upon hearing the words uttered from a frightfully pale face. ¡°Is there really a path? Hey, tell me more about it.¡± The stable owner mped his mouth shut, clearly signaling that he wouldn¡¯t discuss it any further. ¡®Ghost Valley?¡¯ Wonder what that was, Tang Hwa-seo looked at Mok Riwon. ¡°Young Hero, where exactly is this shortcut you are talking about?¡± She asked, expecting him to know since he brought it up. Then, Mok Riwon said with a grin on his face. ¡°Moaning Blood Valley!¡± He announced loudly. The stable owner squealed in fright, and Tang Hwa-seo looked stunned. Despite this, the ever-cheerful Mok Riwon nodded and went on. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the valley where the seniors of the Orthodox Faction fought during the war with the Blood Cult!¡± * * * There were a few things even Mok Riwon, who was ignorant of the world, knew about the Central ins. They were rted to chivalrous deeds that Mok Seon-oh had told him as stories. Mok Riwon still remembered vividly, a stormy night filled with relentless roars of thunder. The story Mok Seon-oh had told to put his seven-year-old self to sleep. ¡°Blood Valley?¡± ¡°Yes, it was a valley where many heroes of the Orthodox Path once stood against the Blood Cult with their lives on the line. It¡¯s not far from here, somewhere in the mountains to the north of Jiangxi Province. Brother and I were there that day as well.¡± ¡°Brother is the Beggar King, right?¡± ¡°So you remember.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The smile and warm touch on his head as his master stroked his hair were trulyforting. Moreover, the words delivered in a yful tone were so exciting. ¡°So much blood was spilled. Blood Valley was the quickest route from Jiangxi to Anhui. Had it been seized, even Anhui might have fallen to the Blood Cult. How terrible that day was. Ordinary people living in Blood Valley were all sacrificed by the Blood Cult, and even masters of the Orthodox Alliance had met their end at the hands of the Unholy Blood Fiend¡¯s Sword Arts.¡± ¡°W-What happened after?¡± ¡°What happened, you ask¡­¡± Mok Riwon remembered. The moment his master stretched out his sentence, the lightning that struck, and what followed. ¡°¡­Your Master took care of all the viins.¡± The coolest smile, in the room lit up by a sh of lightning in the distance. * * * Leaving the stable, Tang Hwa-seo came to a nearby inn and looked at Mok Riwon with a serious expression. Bamboo leaf liquor in somen noodles. Mok Riwon, sitting opposite to her, had ordered it as soon as he entered the inn and was inhaling it full of smiles. ¡®Moaning Blood Valley.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo was well aware of this ce. Although she didn¡¯t know it was directly above here, she did know about the events that had taken ce there and why it was called Ghost Valley. ¡®How does he know about it?¡¯ She was curious how a man whockedmon sense, knew about Blood Valley. ¡®His master? Yes, it¡¯s likely his master.¡¯ It was possible that he was a martial arts master from the previous generation who yed an active role in the Bloodied History. That would make sense, especially since the martial arts she had glimpsed from Mok Riwon contained a strong and pure inner qi. Tang Hwa-seo suddenly became even more curious about his master, but she did not dare ask. ¡®This man who talks so much hasn¡¯t said anything about him.¡¯ It was probably right to assume that he was hiding something about his master. It wasn¡¯t an unusual urrence. There were often those who had learned martial arts from secluded masters and moved about without revealing their origins. ¡®What¡¯s more important right now is¡­¡¯ What they would do next. Tang Hwa-seo once again reflected on Blood Valley. ¡®We can surely get out of Jiangxi Province quickly if we pass through Blood Valley.¡¯ Although the terrain was rough and hardly any ces were suitable for rest, that wasn¡¯t a problem for her and Mok Riwon. They were both martial artists who had reached a realm where those issues did not apply. However, that was exactly the problem. ¡®Traces of the Bloodied History still remain in Blood Valley.¡¯ After the war, Blood Valley became a ce overrun with corpses and death qi, where none who entered came out alive. As a result, rumors spread of a malevolent spirit beast that had taken residence there, drawn by the death qi that had settled into thend. ¡®A spirit beast is probably nonsense¡­ but the death qi is real.¡¯ If there was truly a spirit beast there, Blood Valley would not have been left untouched. The reason themon folk who entered and never returned was likely because they were overwhelmed by the death qi and died. ¡®I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ The process was horrific, but she had attained a body that was immune to all poisons. No matter how vile the poison, her body would absorb everything as nourishment, so it posed no threat to her. But the man in front of her was different. ¡°Hm? Young Lady, does the food not suit your taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just have something on my mind.¡± Tang Hwa-seo said, and after adjusting her position, she continued speaking. ¡°Young Hero Mok, may I ask you just one thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°During your training, did you learn anything about detoxification?¡± Mok Riwon blinked, then nodded his head. ¡°I know how to expel poison with my inner qi, but other than that, I also carry a few blood poison pills that Master prepared for me.¡± Pointing to his bundle, Mok Riwon said that and asked her in return. ¡°But why do you ask?¡± ¡°It seems that we will need to go into Blood Valley.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s voice rose, and naturally, the inn¡¯s attention shifted to him. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± A quiet sobbing came from somewhere. The moment his presence became known, someone else began to suffer from lovesickness. Tang Hwa-seo let that sound pass. Although she had initially been shocked, she could now dismiss such trivial reactions. With the same expression as usual, Tang Hwa-seo nodded and said. ¡°Blood Valley will likely be swarming with death qi. It has been abandoned for nearly twenty years, and the stench of corpses that have contaminated thend can harm your body with poison qi by just passing through. Make sure you prepare ordingly.¡± ¡°Understood! Today, I must push my qi cirction even harder and manage my internal cultivation well!¡± As though excited about something, Mok Riwon gulped down his somen noodles without leaving even the broth, then sprang up to head to the inn¡¯s second floor, where his room was. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Will he be fine?¡¯ Seeing Mok Riwon so excited, a deep sense of unease began to take hold of her. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 17: Chapter: Together to Ghost Valley (2) ? Third Chapter ¨C Together to Ghost Valley (2) ? Aside from Hwa-seo¡¯s unease, Mok Riwon was in high spirits throughout the journey to Blood Valley. It was inevitable. To him, Blood Valley was not simply a location from the Bloodied History, but where his master¡¯s footsteps remained. It was only natural that he would be more talkative than usual. ¡°I heard that the seniors who went to the battle for Blood Valley and survived, all rose to fame. No, it would be strange if they hadn¡¯t! After all, didn¡¯t they defeat the Unholy Blood Fiend? One of the Five Fiends of the Blood Cult!¡± Drunk on whatever it was, he even let out a ¡®Kuh!¡¯ as he continued. Tang Hwa-seo now felt a throbbing headache and replied casually. ¡°Yes, it was also the moment the name ¡®Sword Star¡¯ emerged in the martial world.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was well aware of him as well. Sword Star, Mok Seon-oh. The one called ¡®Unrivaled Under the Heavens¡¯ of the previous generation, who had vanished without a trace. And the first martial artist in the Central ins to be honored with ¡®Star¡¯ in his title. ¡®It was said that he received that name because of his sword qi that was like starlight. The Four Stars originated from masters who admired the Sword Star and wanted to imitate him.¡¯ She recalled that they all became absolute masters and pirs of the Orthodox Faction. As Tang Hwa-seo absentmindedly walked, thinking about that, she suddenly felt Mok RIwon¡¯s mouth shut tight and turned around. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± What appeared before her eyes was Mok Riwon, his face flushed red, puffing up his shoulders as though he were proud of something. Wondering what it could be this time, Tang Hwa-seo guessed the reason after a bit of thinking. ¡®Ah, right. He must be a follower of the Sword Star.¡¯ He was someone whose eyes practically flipped inside out and went berserk at the mere mention of a martial hero. To him, who took care of ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡¯ as though it were some absolute truth, it would indeed be odd if such a person had no interest in the Sword Star. Tang Hwa-seo wanted to let him indulge in his admiration, but time was running out. ¡°Enough of that, follow me. We need to reach the entrance of Blood Valley before the sun sets.¡± ¡°Ah! Understood!¡± Mok Riwon quickened his pace to walk alongside her. At least he was obedient, which was a relief. Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t decide whether to feel happy or sad about this. * * * Ghost Valley. Atst, they had arrived at Blood Valley, a ce that truly deserved such a name. Tall trees densely obscured the sky. Below, in the shadows where sunlight failed to reach, an abundance of mushrooms and mold flourished in the gloom. The damp and dreary surroundings only served to heighten that eerie endlessness. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s corpses everywhere.¡± Mok Riwon stated, observing the scattered skeletons all around. Tang Hwa-seo nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we will be seeing them tirelessly from now on until we leave Blood Valley.¡± To refer to them as skeletons seemed almost disrespectful. And for good reason, as the bones had yellowed from the dust and ravages of time, with unidentifiable weeds growing thickly over them. ¡®The death qi is slowly rising.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo frowned as she felt the death qi tear through her insides with every breath, then seep into her dantian and change into a minuscule inner qi. ¡°Young Hero Mok, please put the blood poison pill into your mouth.¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± ¡°Quickly.¡± Mok Riwon sullenly reached into his bundle, then took out a small pill and put it into his mouth. ¡°Eurgh¡­¡± It would indeed be a superhuman ability if one could speak properly with a pill in their mouth. Tang Hwa-seo smiled in satisfaction now that he had finally quieted down. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving, we have a long way to go.¡± ¡°Eugh¡­!¡± Mok Riwon drooped, nodding his head. Despite being in Blood Valley, where echoes of his master¡¯s legacy lingered, he was saddened that he couldn¡¯t talk about the true greatness of this ce. * * * The death qi of Blood Valley grew denser the deeper one ventured. One might wonder how many had died here, as bones would be trodden upon every ten or so steps while walking. But, no, that was not the only problem; something else was torturing Tang Hwa-seo, who had attained Poison Immunity. ¡®This stench is too strong.¡¯ Stench. A foul odor as though the air was trapped and rotting was rising from all over the ce. But was that all? It was so humid and sticky that it added weight to the stench, intensifying the difort. Tang Hwa-seo had always particrly deposed foul smells. Thus, she was all the more eager to leave this ce as soon as possible, but regrettably, such a wish did note true. ¡®The center of Blood Valley is still far away.¡¯ Blood Valley was once a vige where farmers lived. In other words, they couldn¡¯t even say they had properly entered the Valley since no vige was in sight. It was getting real irritating. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression was growing darker by the minute, but amidst all this, Mok Riwon remained cheerfully oblivious. ¡®Traces of Martial Arts!¡¯ Mok Riwon giggled while closely examining the scars on the rocks, bones, and trees around him. Just looking at them brought to mind certain associations. As foolish and naive as he appeared, he was ultimately the Heaven-ying Star, born with a natural talent for martial arts bestowed by the heavens. He could roughly grasp the nature of the battle that had taken ce here by connecting these traces. ¡®Considering the passage of time and the growth of the trees¡­¡¯ The battle must have been fiercer than what met the eye now. The skull before him bore a long scar stretching from the lower left jaw to the eye, undoubtedly resulting from an upward sh. Given the unstable end of the sword wound, the one who inflicted this injury must have also lost their life at the same moment. It was a clear case of both the attacker and defender perishing together. And what about the sword stuck in the tree? The design of the sword was somewhat different from those of the Central ins, likely wielded by a martial artist of the Blood Cult. The angle and depth at which the sword was embedded indicated that the trajectory was altered by an external force. That meant the individual wielding that sword must have also met their end in that momentary ident. ¡°Young Hero Mok.¡± Tang Hwa-seo urged Mok Riwon, who kept pausing and looking around the surroundings. ¡°Curiosity is good, but we have a long, long journey ahead of us. Please stop this and follow me.¡± ¡°Eugh!¡± ¡°Do you feel any qi? Perhaps from someone still alive¡­?¡± ¡°Eummpph!¡± Mok Riwon shook his head. His qi detection had not sensed any human¡¯s inner qi nor any killing intent directed towards them. That was why he indulged his curiosity, but even Mok Riwon had noticed something strange. ¡°Eumph!¡± Unable to speak because the Blood Poison Pill was in his mouth, Mok Riwon resorted to using his body tomunicate. He iled his arms in all directions, making weird and iprehensible gestures. Tang Hwa-seo only became increasingly confused. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Eumphhhh!¡± Mok Riwon spread his arms wide, then poked straight into the air with his index finger. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s mouth shut tightly, a dumbfounded expression appearing on her face. ¡®What is he trying to say?¡¯ Utterly iprehensible actions. Tang Hwa-seo sighed deeply and said. ¡°Please try speaking without the Blood Poison Pill. Can you endure for just a moment?¡± ¡°Mm! Understood! There¡¯s something prickly touching my skin!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the killing intent of a human! But simply saying it¡¯s the flow of air doesn¡¯t capture the life I feel from it!¡± After finishing his exnation, Mok Riwon put the Blood Poison Pill back in his mouth. His eyes were sparkling as if something had piqued his curiosity again. Tang Hwa-seo would have normally dismissed that look as nothing important, but she couldn¡¯t do so now. ¡®Is something here?¡¯ This ce was known as Blood Valley for a reason. Within this Ghost Valley, were secrets that resonated with the words Mok Riwon had uttered just moments ago. Something alive. Something not human. And a ce filled with death qi. ¡®¡­Let me see.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo let out a hollowugh. The circumstances were too convincing to say otherwise. And then she salivated. ¡°¡­There were rumors surrounding Blood Valley.¡± ¡°Eup!¡± ¡°Yes, about a spirit beast.¡± Mok Riwon jumped up and down, pointing his hand in a direction slightly different from where they had been heading so far. However, Hwa-seo did not stop Mok Riwon. ¡°It¡¯s a ridiculous idea, but¡­¡± She stroked her chin gently as she continued pondering. Spirit beasts were said to be created only after absorbing the same qi in the same ce for hundreds to thousands of years. Therefore, it did not make sense for them to be in a ce that had only been filled with death qi for about twenty years. Even so, Tang Hwa-seo was undeniably a martial artist, so she could not dismiss the possibility thaty before her. After all, the inner core of a spirit beast was like a heavenly spiritual elixir to a martial artist. To let that go, she would certainly feel regretful. Tang Hwa-seo focused her attention in the direction Mok Riwon was pointing. ¡®There¡¯s a rock wall. If something exists, then there has to be a cave somewhere over there.¡¯ She quickly calcted everything in her head. If they moved hastily, stopping by would be no problem at all. All she had to do was make sure Mok Riwon did not stray off the path by grabbing onto his cor. But was that all? Mok Riwon had reached the Realm of Sword Intent, and she was a martial artist with Poison Immunity, capable of converting nearly every poison in the martial world into inner qi. ¡®Blood Valley is and overflowing with death qi, a youngnd where that qi has been present for less than twenty years.¡¯ If there really was a spirit beast here, it would either be a young one that had not been around for long, or had moved in and was still adapting to the environment. ¡°It¡¯s uncertain if it truly exists, but we¡¯d be fools to not go.¡± ¡°Euph!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Young Hero Mok, you¡¯ve done a great deed.¡± Mok Riwon blushed and smiled. Seeing this, Tang Hwa-seo thought. ¡®He¡¯s so charming like this when he keeps his mouth shut.¡¯ Not saying bullshit and only fully expressing himself when necessary was truly admirable. Indeed, the saying that a man should be tight-lipped was right. * * * After making that decision, their steps quickened. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes were practically bulging out in excitement at the thought of possibly encountering a spirit beast, and he kept his eyes straight ahead. Tang Hwa-seo, too, had shaken off her irritation from the stench and humidity, thinking about how she might have encountered an unexpected fortunate. As they arrived at the rock wall relying on Mok Riwon¡¯s senses, they searched here and there until they found a fairlyrge cave entrance. ¡°Huh, it really exists.¡± ¡®Euph!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face lit up innocently. He had expended his qi to fight off the surge of poison that he inhaled, but even that fatigue could not stop his enthusiasm. ¡°Do you feel anything still?¡± Mok Riwon spat out the Blood Poison Pill for a moment before answering. ¡°Certainly! The strange sensation I¡¯ve been feeling on the way here has intensified. It¡¯s definitely from a living creature!¡± ¡°Good, now let¡¯s proceed with caution.¡± Tang Hwa-seo had fallen into a delightful dilemma. ¡®What kind of spirit beast is it¡­¡¯ Thend was full of death qi so the spirit beast might even use poison. No, considering its home was inside this cave, the likelihood was over ny percent. ¡®Poison.¡¯ Even if there was no inner core, it would still act as a spiritual elixir for her. Tang Hwa-seo cracked her knuckles and sharpened her qi detection in preparation. Simrly, Mok Riwon retrieved a small paper soaked in paper from his bundle and promptly lit it. Crackle¨C As the light illuminated the darkness, the two people stepped inside the cave. Upon reaching deeper into the cave, what they saw was. Saaaaa¨C Eight legs. Above an insect¡¯s head and voluminous stomach was a face that eerily resembled a human wailing. The creature before them was a giant spider, rivaling the size of a massive wild beast, crouched on its web with multiple eyes staring at them. ¡°A Man-Faced Spider.¡± It was also a species known to spew poison. A poison that would seep into her lungs and threaten to corrode her insides, but would instead transform into a source of nutrients that invigorated her body. It was too good of a nourishment. ¡°We¡¯re in luck.¡± Tang Hwa-seo smiled with a face as though she were drooling. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 18: Chapter: Together to Ghost Valley (3) ? Third Chapter ¨C Together to Ghost Valley (3) ? The fight wasn¡¯t long. No, it was over so quickly that it could be described as ending in the blink of an eye. Slice¨C The man-faced spidery dead, split exactly in half. Its skin was melted in various ces, and its head appeared crushed as if struck by something. Despite being a spirit beast, it could not withstand Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s poison and was cut in two by Mok Riwon. Tang Hwa-seo steadied her breath and absorbed the remaining poison from the man-faced spider lingering in the atmosphere. ¡®Excellent.¡¯ It was practically the first time she had taken in such a potent poison since she had run away and took time for her to adjust, but as a result of that, she was able to enhance her inner qi. The man-faced spider was undoubtedly a spirit beast with a poison nd. If she could extract and process that poison nd separately, it would make for quite an impressive spirit core. As Tang Hwa-seo thought that, she smiled ironically. ¡®To resent them and yet use their martial arts so well.¡¯ The irony of her situation felt somewhat contradictory, bearing a grudge towards the Tang n but using their martial arts. However, Tang Hwa-seo felt no sense of self-loathing because of it. She knew better than anyone that they were not the kind of people who could be dealt with while harboring a useless pride. ¡®I must use everything that can be used.¡¯ Having organized her thoughts, she looked at Mok Riwon. ¡°Euhm!¡± Mok Riwon had already sheathed his sword and looked at her sparklingly. Although the blood poison pill was in his mouth, Tang Hwa-seo felt like she knew what he wanted to say. ¡®It must be about that damned Noble n¡¯s Martial Arts again.¡¯ How had he acted after finding out she was from the Tang n? Hadn¡¯t he bombarded her with a relentless barrage of questions that almost made her go crazy for three whole hours? This had to be a continuation of that. ¡®The blood poison pill is working diligently.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo smiled slightly, watching Mok Riwon il his arms around and give her a big thumbs up. Just as she had expected, he was once again admiring her martial arts. ¡°I understand that you wish to talk, but let¡¯s set that aside for now. Don¡¯t we have something to take care of?¡± ¡°Eep!¡± ¡°I will extract the inner core and poison nd. Please go wait over there far away.¡± Mok Riwon hurriedly ran towards the entrance of the cave. Wondering how his retreating figure could show so much emotion, Tang Hwa-seo shook her head in disbelief and began her work. * * * A familiar musty and foul air greeted them when they exited the cave. While resting at the entrance, Tang Hwa-seo showed Mok Riwon the inner core she had been refining moments ago. It was the same size as the candied fruit Mok Riwon had eaten right before they came here. ¡°I will give this to Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°Eub?!¡± Mok Riwon startlingly jumped and waved his arms around, seemingly feeling guilty. Wasn¡¯t it just like him to worry about his conscience in such a situation? Tang Hwa-seo chuckled quietly as she forced the inner core into his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine with just the poison nd. In fact, my body benefits more from the medicine made by processing it than from the inner core. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Young Hero Mok, we would never have found the spirit beast in the first ce, right?¡± He was too naive. A martial artist should know how to im what was rightfully theirs, yet his gentle nature made her worry he might easily fall victim to deception or humiliation. ¡°You understand, right? Especially in situations like this, you need to be more calcting.¡± ¡°Eup¡­!¡± His face showed a deeply moved expression. As Tang Hwa-seo watched his eyes glisten with tears, she had an unexpected thought. ¡®¡­Mutt.¡¯ It crossed her mind that he resembled a mutt, his eyes lighting up and tail wagging at the mere toss of a snack. Tang Hwa-seo quickly dismissed that rude thought. In the middle of that, Mok Riwon, whose eyes had been sparkling continuously, spat out the blood poison pill and said. ¡°Thank you, Young Lady! I could never pay this kindness in a lifetime! I¡¯ll always be grateful¡­!¡± ¡°And how will you do that?¡± Mok Riwon blinked rapidly, searching for the right words, before finally blurting out a response. ¡°I¡¯ll strive to be a magnificent hero!¡± Of course, nothing was better than when good intentions were met with even greater kindness. Tang Hwa-seo burst intoughter at his ridiculous answer. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get up now. From here on out, we must move diligently.¡± ¡°Eup!¡± With the blood poison pill back in his mouth, he responded. Then, the two of them started walking through Blood Valley once again. * * * They were in a good mood from the unexpected gains. Tang Hwa-seo was in high spirits because of the fully refined poison nd, and Mok Riwon was equally as ted after experiencing something straight out of a story. All they had to do was get out of Blood Valley now. However, preupied with such a rosy future, there was something they had failed to consider beforehand. This was Blood Valley. The ce where countless ordinary people were sacrificed in the Bloodied History that urred twenty years ago. Since then, none had entered, and none had left. The vige they arrived still bore the horrors of that time. ¡°¡­¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s excited expression had darkened; the same was true for Tang Hwa-seo. The mere sight of the dreadful remnants revealed the extent of the tragedy that had urred here, causing her face to contort. ¡®How terrible.¡¯ The scene waspletely different from the corpses of the martial artists they had seen so far. Ruins. That was the only word to call this decaying shanty vige,pletely covered with dried, ckened blood. That wasn¡¯t all. The corpses all seemed like people who had failed to escape, turned into skeletons with their backs facing the center of the vige, and mixed with those were skeletons hugging each other or rolling around on their backs. The only way to describe this scene was¡­ a one-sided massacre. Tang Hwa-seo scowled deeply as she gazed upon the scene, then looked at Mok Riwon. ¡°¡­Young Hero?¡± Tang Hwa-seo called out to him, wondering if the scene shocked him, but there was no answer. Mok Riwon just took in everything with a sunken expression. Step¨C Mok Riwon stepped forward, and for some reason, Tang Hwa-seo felt that she shouldn¡¯t stop him, so she silently followed behind. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Mok Riwon carefully observed the skeletons and looked around. He examined everything. The indiscernible marks, the half-destroyed wooden shacks, and the rusted farm tools scattered about. Indeed. Mok Riwon was picturing in his head the events that had taken ce here, recalling the story of Blood Valley that he had heard from Mok Seon-oh when he was thirteen. ¨CDid you save the ordinary people there? ¨C¡­I saved as many as I could. However, I could not save everyone. ¨CThen¡­ Mok Seon-oh had smiled bitterly that day. Mok Riwon knew how rare it was for that always dignified swordsman to show such an expression. It was only when he felt sorrow over things that were beyond to power to change. ¨CDid you know, Won? In this world, there are those who have been driven into a corner and have nowhere else to run. Those who have fled and fled, yet see no way out and now wish to give up. ¨CWere those ordinary people like that? ¨CIndeed. They were those who had fled to the mountains because they could not grow enough crops to pay their taxes. That is why they had nowhere else to go. ¨CThey couldn¡¯t take refuge¡­? ¨CI could not tell them to do that. No, they did not wish for that, because there was nowhere left for them. As a child at the time, he naturally questioned. ¨CCouldn¡¯t they have fought back¡­? ¨CI suppose I must teach you this as well. ¨CWhat? Mok Riwon reminisced about the words his master had said while looking at the falling leaves in the front courtyard that day. ¨CNot everyone in the world can resist the adversities thate their way. ¨CWhy is that? ¨CBecause they are powerless. You need power to resist, therefore all they can do is wail. But¡­ ¨CBut? ¨C¡­Even if they are such pitiable people, the world does not listen to the voices of the weak. * * * Mok Riwon absentmindedly searched the vige, examining each and every corner. ¡®This must be a fabric store.¡¯ Was that word even appropriate anymore? All that remained were rags so tattered that calling them leather and clothing scraps would be generous, but seeing them rot away on disy, there was no better way to describe them. When he turned his head, he saw a counter. Beneath it was a dark, dry substance, so deteriorated that it was impossible to tell what it might have once been. It could have been grass or medicinal herbs. Maybe even the concept of currency here. In the middle of the store, there was a skeleton with the cervical spine missing. Perhaps it had been trying to protect this shabby shop. Mok Riwon stared for a while before moving on to the butcher¡¯s shop next door. Despite the absence of meat, it was definitely a butchery from the skeleton lying there with a butcher¡¯s knife in its hand and hooks on the wall that must have been used to hang meat. ¡®These ordinary people must have tried to protect their shops as well.¡¯ Mok Riwon continued his walk. He passed through several shacks that appeared to have served as shops and into the residential area, then outward to the outskirts. Tang Hwa-seo watched Mok Riwon worryingly. The man¡¯s steps, visualizing the horrors in his mind, did not cease, and the woman who observed him finally uttered the words. ¡°Young Hero Mok, that¡¯s enough now¡­¡± They needed to leave and continue on their journey. She understood that the tragedy of this ce pained his heart, but if they were swept away by such emotions and dyed, all their ns could go awry. As she was about to express that concern¡­ Step¨C A sound came from afar. It wasn¡¯t the sound of nature; the footsteps were unmistakably that of a human. The two martial artists with keen qi detection looked towards the source of the noise. And they witnessed. ¡°A girl?¡± A young girl. It made no sense, but before them was a young girl who had peeked her head out from behind a building and was now hiding. Thud¨C! The girl ran away. It happened so quickly that they could not even distinguish her features. But what did that matter? Mok Riwon turned towards her direction, but Tang Hwa-seo stopped him. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s suspicious.¡± Tang Hwa-seo red straight at Mok Riwon. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a girl here. This is the cursed Blood Valley that was forsaken twenty years ago, and as you can also feel, this ce is filled with death and poison. It¡¯s no ce for ordinary people to enter. There is definitely something going on.¡± Mok Riwon quietly looked at Tang Hwa-seo and then spat out the blood poison pill in his mouth. ¡°But it was clearly a girl.¡± ¡°More precisely, it ¡®might have been¡¯ a girl.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. ¡°What is it¡­?¡± ¡°What did we see before we arrived here?¡± ¡°¡­A spirit beast.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s a spirit beast. It¡¯s not supposed to be here.¡± Tang Hwa-seo told him her deductions regarding the strange casualty she felt. ¡°It has only been twenty years. It¡¯s far too short a time for a spirit beast to arise and grow to such a size. I even thought that maybe the spirit beast had moved its territory before we saw that young girl¡­¡± The girl they had just seen was pointing to one clear fact. ¡°¡­Someone might have moved the spirit beast here. To guard this ce.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°It might not be a girl. No, it may not even be human. It¡¯s the same as the spirit beast.¡± Tang Hwa-seo thought to herself that there must be a secret here that someone wished to hide, one that would be of no benefit to uncovering. ¡°If not human, then what are you suggesting?¡± ¡°I have a guess.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s gaze drifted towards the building the girl had disappeared behind. ¡°Thisnd is overflowing with death qi and poison qi. The only thing that remains are human corpses. And among them, there exists something in human form.¡± Mok Riwon, too, realized what Tang Hwa-seo was trying to say. ¡°¡­A jiangshi.¡± That was what she meant. The girl might be a jiangshi, a reanimated corpse born from the unique characteristics of Ghost Valley. * * * The standoff was long. While Tang Hwa-seo prayed that he would not exhibit his strange curiosity this time, just this once, Mok Riwon was deeply lost in thought and did not meet her gaze. It was a tense moment. The prayer she had wished for her with her eyes tightly closed ultimately went unanswered. ¡°¡­I must go after all.¡± ¡°Young Hero Mok, please!¡± ¡°It might actually be a girl. Someone who has stepped into this ce by mistake.¡± ¡°If that were the case, she would have asked for help!¡± ¡°She might have thought we were evil.¡± ¡°¡­Enough!¡± Tang Hwa-seo shouted and thought to herself. ¡®I must be assertive.¡¯ It was not entirely impossible, but the probability was merely a ¡®not zero¡¯ level. If she were to indulge this man¡¯s stubbornness here, they might face unnecessary threats. ¡°We must leave this ce. We have already dealt with the man-faced spider, so if we stay here, we might encounter the one who brought that spirit beast here! Or, the figure in the form of that young girl might have been baitid by him!¡± It was an obvious statement, but there was an absurd difference between merely dealing with a spirit beast and transporting a live one. At the very least, they could not rule out the possibility of a martial artist at the end of the Supreme Realm, or even beyond, in the Transcendent Realm. ¡°Young Hero Mok, chivalry is fine, but you must always bear in mind. The most dangerous things in the martial world are none other than the old, the women, and the children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Answer!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s lips were still tightly sealed. Tang Hwa-seo felt a sudden headache at the back of her head. Normally she would go along with his tendencies, but this time, even she could not back down. When she was about to speak again, ¡°Your words are morally right, Young Lady.¡± Mok Riwon said, then continued. ¡°But as a martial artist upholding chivalry, you are wrong.¡± Thud¨C Tang Hwa-seo stopped dead in her tracks. At this point, she was so dumbfounded that she let out a bitterugh. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Young Lady, I have always been curious about something.¡± Mok Riwon walked past Tang Hwa-seo, in the direction that girl had disappeared. ¡°You know, I understand what you are saying, Young Lady. There¡¯s nothing more terrifying than a viin wearing the mask of the weak. Who could be more wicked than them? Your words that we must be wary of them are indeed correct.¡± ¡°Young He¨C¡± ¡°But then, are those words not rather strange?¡± Mok Riwon stopped walking as he said that. ¡°A hero is one who protects the weak and serves as their shield. If that is what a hero is, then epting your words would mean they must be wary of the weak.¡± Mok Riwon recited what was in his mind. They were not fleeting thoughts but longstanding concerns. Concerns that had always followed him, since the moment he resolved to be a hero and began to hear the various sayings of the martial world from the Beggar King. ¡°A hero is someone who protects the weak. Yet, the hero must also be wary of the very ones they vow to protect. If that¡¯s the case.¡± It was a question he could not quite figure out. ¡°If we¡¯re wary of those we must help, then who the hell is our chivalry for?¡± Mok Riwon looked at Tang Hwa-seo with a bitter smile. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s body froze in ce. There was a lot she wanted to say. From how this situation was too peculiar for such principles to apply, to his words being interpreted as defending evil. Or that his naive, chivalrous romance does not save lives. However, at this very moment, Tang Hwa-seo had no choice but to hold back the dozens of thoughts that came to mind. It was inevitable because that principle stood as her truth. She, too, had been saved by such righteousness. Since all the words that came to mind ended up unspoken, Tang Hwa-seo licked her lips, sighed, and followed up with another doubt. ¡°¡­There¡¯s over a ny percent chance that it isn¡¯t human.¡± ¡°A one in ten is still a chance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ny percent chance that we walk into our very deaths.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s fists clenched tightly. Even though it was an irrational question, she asked anyway. ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a trap, what will we do?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened, then returned to normal, realizing she had given her permission. Irritatingly, even at this moment, he was dazzlingly beautiful. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As she had expected. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of threat a hero must face, and why we build our strength.¡± It was that very righteousness this time as well. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the very reason we devote ourselves to martial arts?¡± You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 19: Chapter: Together to Ghost Valley (4) ? Third Chapter ¨C Together to Ghost Valley (4) ? The two followed the direction where the girl had vanished. Traces like footprints were faint, but they pressed on, even as a dense forest loomed before them. And then, they encounter the Jiangshi. Hop¨C The creatures hopping about the withered bushes were clearly those who had lived here. Their attire was too shabby and unseemly to be martial artists of the Blood Cult or the Martial Arts Alliance. ¡°They¡¯re really Jiangshi.¡± Mok Riwonughed bitterly. He spat out the blood poison pill, and with one hand on his sword, said to Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being stubborn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t dissuade you to the end because I also saw the reason in your words.¡± Tang Hwa-seo said, smiling. Even though she was proven correct and they ended up facing an enemy again, she wasn¡¯t displeased. ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it fortunate? There was no lost child here.¡± Mok Riwon was moved by her words, and with a smile, he stepped forward and said. ¡°Please leave this to me. I¡¯ll do it alone.¡± ¡°Will you be okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not as much as I was worried about, and they don¡¯t seem strong either.¡± There were fifteen Jiangshi in total. Their movements were linear and slow to the point that even a second-rate martial artist would likely be able to fight them. Indeed, just like he had once heard from Mok Seon-oh. ¡°You are no longer ordinary people. It¡¯s time to rest in peace.¡± They were far too weak. * * * Slice¨C Mok Riwon beheaded the first Jiangshi headed towards him. It was a simple horizontal sh without fancy techniques or stances, yet it cleanly severed their necks. When the next attack aimed for his back, Mok Riwon twisted his body with minimal movement and slit its throat. Slice¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s expression was somber, or perhaps more urately, sad. There was one reason. For the first time since he had learned to wield his sword, and the first time he had fought with his life on the line¨C ¡®¡­There¡¯s nothing.¡¯ ¨CHe felt no killing intent from his opponent. It wasn¡¯t that they were good at hiding their killing intent, but they literallycked any will to kill someone. They just instinctively lunged at anyone who entered their radius, repeating this process as they fell apart. He didn¡¯t know whose intention it was. Nor why they were abandoned here. And that saddened him. ¨C¡­Even if they are such pitiable people, the world does not listen to the voices of the weak. As Mok Seon-oh had said, it was deeply saddening that their screams reached nowhere. Slice¨C Thest Jiangshi¡¯s head fell to the ground. Mok Riwon caught his breath. There was such an overwhelming difference in skill he didn¡¯t even break a drop of sweat. After finishing everything, Mok Riwon sheathed his sword and bowed his head. With his eyes closed, he conveyed an unspoken message. ¡®Please rest now.¡± It was a silent prayer. In the forest where there was nothing but silence, Mok Riwon continued his prayer for a long while before reopening his eyes. ¡®Master, I think I understand a little now.¡¯ With this realization, he found the answer to the lingering question in the back of his mind ¨C a clear, unwavering answer. ¨CWhy must a hero be a martial artist? ¡®Because the voice of the weak does not reach.¡¯ ¨CWhat is chivalry for? ¡®To speak on behalf of those voices.¡¯ And so, his way forward was clear. ¡®To ensure there are fewer of those who fall because theyck strength.¡¯ As expected, it was chivalry. * * * Tang Hwa-seo watched the entire process quietly. It ended so easily that she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, so she just waited for him to finish his silent prayer. Then, amidst the silence. Thud¨C Mok Riwon copsed. ¡°¡­Young Hero!¡± Tang Hwa-seo quickly ran to him to check his condition. Hisplexion was deathly pale, his breath was ragged, and the tips of his eyebrows were trembling slightly. What had suddenly happened? While pondering this, she remembered something she had forgotten. ¡®The blood poison pill!¡¯ Since the battle ended, Mok Riwon hadn¡¯t taken the blood poison pill. ¡®How foolish¡­!¡¯ She said with reproach, directed both at Mok Riwon for not taking the pill and herself for not realizing sooner. It was inevitable. Blood Valley was and overflowing with poison qi and death qi. Even for Mok Riwon, a peak realm martial artist, withstanding with his naked body was challenging. This was an obvious symptom of poisoning. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s hand reached for his bundle. First, she tried to find a new blood poison pill to prevent further poisoning. However, as she rummaged through his belongings, her expression quickly darkened. ¡®It¡¯s not here.¡¯ It seemed that the one he had until just now was thest pill. ¡®Did you hide it?¡¯ He had hidden this fact from her. It wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out the reason. He must have been stubborn even though he knew it was time to return. He must have considered this matter more important than the spread of poison in his body. Fool and stupid, yet a choice that was so like him. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ It was the worst choice. Tang Hwa-seo quickly racked her brain. ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ She looked around. This was the heart of Blood Valley. Even if she ran at full speed using the Light Body Technique, it would take at least half a day to get out of the valley because they were so far from the outskirts. It was better to run out immediately, but there was no guarantee that he wouldst until then. It wasn¡¯t a matter of life or death. The problem was the aftereffects that would ur if the poison qi prated deep into his internal organs. Tang Hwa-seo gritted her teeth as she reminded herself of what needed to be done. ¡®The poison qi inside him, escaping Blood Valley, and then the detoxification.¡¯ The issue of detoxification could be resolved by feeding him the inner core of the Man-faced Spider, so the right choice was to just focus on the poison and escape. She had to slow down the progression of the poison as much as possible, while carrying Mok Riwon on her back and escaping this ce. Tang Hwa-seo calmly went over what she had to do and then pped Mok Riwon across his cheek. ¡°Young Hero Mok! Can you hear me?!¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± As his eyelids opened, his half-dted pupils became visible. His eyes looking towards her suggested that he had notpletely lost his senses. ¡°Listen carefully. From now on, I will suck out the poison qi from you. I will also carry you, so you must focus on one thing.¡± Tang Hwa-seo took out a dagger from within her clothes and pricked Mok Riwon¡¯s left index finger. Droplets of fresh blood began to seep out slowly. After confirming that, she continued speaking. ¡°Please push the poison qi towards the wound I¡¯ve made. You must not lose consciousness. If you understand, blink twice!¡± To the voice that was borderline shouting, Mok Riwon blinked twice in response. Tang Hwa-seo nodded and then lifted him up. She ced one arm around her neck and put his wounded index finger into her mouth. ¡°Stay with me!¡± A faint dark green qi flowed throughout her body and gathered in her legs. Immediately after. Whoosh¨C! Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s figure shot out rapidly. * * * The wind was fierce enough to make his face string. Her soft hair fluttered here and there, relentlessly striking his cheeks. And then there was the squishy, warm sensation at the tip of his left index finger. ¡°Suck.¡± Mok Riwon, with his dazed mind, reyed those sensations. His eyes were still half-closed. He felt nauseous, and breathing was difficult. His headache felt more painful than anything else he had experienced in his life. ¡®The poison qi¡­¡¯ He had to expel the poison qi. This wasn¡¯t a decision Mok Riwon made on his own, but rather, he remembered Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s instructions in his dazed state. Having gone as far as lying in his battle with the Jiangshi, he did as she instructed, partly out of concern that ignoring her would lead to being severely punished. It was fortunate. Despite the overwhelming poison qi, Mok Riwon¡¯s violent qi was still coursing through his meridians. Inner qi flowed out from his dantian, surging through his meridians. It then carried the widespread poison qi in his body through his waist, chest, shoulders, arms, and then converged to the tip of his index finger. Then. ¡°Suck¨C¡± With a prickling sensation, a moist and warm flesh enveloped his index finger. Though still dazed, Mok Riwon thought to himself. ¡®It feels oddly ticklish and nice.¡¯ ¡®If it weren¡¯t for my poor condition, this would feel sofortable and warm.¡¯ The soft hair that brushed against his cheeks smelled different from his own, and the feeling of someone embracing him tightly seemed to rx his tension. A faint smile appeared on Mok Riwon¡¯s lips. It was during the peak of hisfort that he realized something. ¡®The Young Lady¡¯s scent.¡¯ The sweet fragrance that always gently lingered around when he was with Tang Hwa-seo. His smile widened upon realizing this was her scent. ¡°Suck¨C¡± The sound came again, along with the sensation at his fingertips. That was thest thing he felt. Feeling gradually morefortable, he drifted off to sleep. * * * Beside a stream at the end of Blood Valley was a woman soaked in sweat and a man lying on the ground. The woman, still unable to catch her breath, checked the man¡¯splexion. She scooped water from the stream, letting it flow into his mouth, and wiped the sweat from his face with a piece of cloth. As the tension finally seemed to ease, she stretched her body and rxed. Upon steadying her breath, an angry expression emerged on her face. However, she did not seem to harbor the intention to harm the man. Lifting her right hand, the woman ced it on the man¡¯s cheek and began to pinch, pulling it strongly. Her lips moved as if scolding him, but whether he knew it or not, the man continued to smile faintly, lost in sleep. There was someone watching all of this from afar. It was the same girl whom Mok Riwon and Tang Hwa-seo had seen earlier in the vige of Blood Valley. ¡°Ku ku, the fellow really sleeps well.¡± Theughter sounded like something the elderly would make. Her shaking shoulders indicated just how pleased she was feeling. Rip¨C The girl ced her hand over her face and peeled off the skin. What was unveiled was the face of an attractive old woman. ¡°Now, take care of this for me.¡± The old woman handed the mask made of human skin to the masked individual standing guard beside her. The young man epted it and then asked the elder a question. ¡°Is it fine?¡± ¡°What are you referring to?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you lost the Man-faced Spider? And the Jiangshi too¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Man-faced Spider was originally something I raised to strengthen myself, and the Jiangshi was a nuisance I merely left alone. Instead, didn¡¯t I witness something interesting?¡± The elderly woman said this while looking fondly towards Mok Riwon in the distance. ¡°That Mok Family bastard really made someone just like himself.¡± The masked man quietly bowed his head at the old woman¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, it seems the Sword Star has aplished yet another remarkable feat.¡± ¡°Sword Star, what nonsense.¡± She chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s just a senseless old man.¡± Then she straightened her back with a cracking sound, and turned around with her hands sped behind her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve done what we came here for.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± ¡°We will not touch him.¡± The masked individual looked in Mok Riwon¡¯s direction after hearing those words. ¡®Has he passed the test?¡¯ Should he be considered lucky, or was he simply that special? The masked man knew. How strict the standards of the old woman walking away with her hands sped behind her back were. Although she appeared like an ordinary grandmother one could see anywhere, he was well aware of how fearsome she truly was. Killing Star, Yeom So-so. One of the Ten Grand Masters of the Orthodox Faction, distinguished as one of the Four Stars, Six Kings. A dark star, revered as a hero while living the life of an assassin who punishes the wicked in the darkness of night. On the day the Bloodied History ended, she was one of the ten who decided the fate of that man born under the Heaven-ying Star. ¨CI will observe this child when he grows up. If I see that he has even a speck of evil in him once he steps into the martial world, I will personally take his life. Those were the words uttered by Yeom So-so that day. Seeing her turn around like this must mean that this man named Mok RIwon had caught her eye. ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t youing?¡± ¡°I am on my way.¡± At her urging, the masked man brushed aside those thoughts and walked after Yeom So-so. They continued walking. After a lengthy climb from the entrance of the cave housing the Man-faced Spider, a crevice appeared. Upon emerging from it and crossing another forest path, a ce revealed itself as the fog dissipated. Killing Valley. In the shadows of this martial world, the darkest star once more hid itself in the background of and filled with poison qi, lying in wait for its next prey. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 20: Chapter: Anhui (1) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (1) ? Mok Riwon awoke a dayter in a vige that was half a day¡¯s horse ride away from the exit of Blood Valley, unable to dy the schedule, Tang Hwa-seo had carried him there. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Have you awakened?¡± At the sharp voice piercing his ears, Mok Riwon looked around. An unfamiliar ceiling and the touch of a soft nket. Staring at him in a room filled with warm was¨C ¡°Young Lady?¡± ¨CTang Hwa-seo with an angry expression. Mok Riwon blinked. Tang Hwa-seo who had been ring at him coldly, opened her mouth. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re destined for good fortune?¡± She uttered those words abruptly, but Mok Riwon sensed that something was seriously wrong through the sharpness of her voice. His mind quickly woke up. Mok Riwon shivered as he remembered everything that had happened before he awoke. The sensations he felt in his dazed stated flooded into his head all at once. ¡®I¡¯m in big trouble!¡¯ Thinking that he would definitely be scolded, he broke out into a cold sweat. Though, contrary to his expectations, Tang Hwa-seo simply sighed and reached out to touch his forehead. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s hands were cold. Upon closer inspection, she had dark circles under her eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t slept. He could easily tell what had happened from that. The one who had carried him here was Tang Hwa-seo and the reason she had looked so tired was because she had been taking care of him, losing sleep in the process. His shoulders shrunk as he replied. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble¡­¡± ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re sorry about?¡± Throb. As Tang Hwa-seo red, Mok Riwon tightly pressed his lips together. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You should have told me earlier if there was no more blood poison pills left. Then I would have searched for another solution.¡± ¡°M-My apolo¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think I¡¯ll let you off with just words.¡± Were the burning mes in her eyes an illusion? What followed was a lesson Mok Riwon would remember forever. ¡°Listen carefully. It¡¯s courtesy to tell those you are with when you are sick, and not doing so is a vition of the chivalry that you, Young Hero, must live and die by. I really do not understand what the hell you were thinking, but I won¡¯t ask, because that¡¯s in the past now. But! If something like this ever happens again¡­¡± Mok Riwon came to a realization on this day. If he rushed head-first without thinking things through, Tang Hwa-seo would lecture him for hours on end. * * * After awakening, he recovered swiftly. It wasn¡¯t his physical body in the first ce that had suffered, but rather his internal injuries that had been severe enough for him to copse. Thanks to Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s relentless efforts to suck out the poison, those injuries were not as damaging as they would have been. Even still, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. It seemed that luck truly was on his side. Mok Riwon currently possessed the inner core of the Man-faced Spider. That very thing was the natural earth qi gathered by the spirit beast during its lifetime, condensed into the form of a pill. There couldn¡¯t have been a better situation to expel the poison qi and restore his damaged inner qi. Sssss¨C Mok Riwon consumed the inner core that Tang Hwa-seo had prepared in advance for him, and assumed lotus position to circte his inner qi. The inner qi of the inner core was being added to the internal force from the Star God Technique, which had reached three stars and caused his cultivation to increase significantly. Three stars faintly glowed within thendscape in his mind. The translucent path connecting those stars now exhibited a different aspect than before. The path, which could only be observed with intense concentration, was now so clear that he could understand the flow with a nce. Thepletion of the path was within his reach. It represented one of the crucial stages in the principle of the Star God, the linking from one star to another. ¡®I¡¯m on the verge of a full cycle.¡¯ A cycle which was equivalent to sixty years of inner qi was right around the corner. It would only take about five more years of cultivation to achieve it. ¨CThe Star God is not a martial arts that can be mastered through reckless growth. It requires the unity of mind, qi, and body. Its magnificence can only be fully achieved through the bnced development of each element. Thus, Won, you should not hastily increase your inner qi. Mok Seon-oh continued his warning. ¡®The third star takes one cycle.¡¯ The fifth star required two additional cycles. Thus, each star required one cycle from the fifth to the eighth star. As for what came after the eight star, that was still a distant concern. In his current state, Mok Riwon was now on the verge ofpleting the third star of the Star God. ¡®The achievement of the third star signifies the attainment of the Peak Realm.¡¯ It was the moment that would elevate him from the foundational stage to the full realization of the Peak Realm, signifying the end of the introductory phase of the Star God Technique. Mok Riwon gathered his inner qi and opened his eyes. Greeting him was Tang Hwa-seo, sitting on the bed with her legs crossed. ¡°Are you finished?¡± ¡°Thank you for your protection!¡± ¡°What protection? I was just sitting in the room.¡± Tang Hwa-seo let out a small chuckle seeing Mok Riwon fully revitalized again. Even though he could be frustrating at times, something about his smile just effortlessly brightened her mood. He was truly sly even when not trying to be. ¡°We will stay here tonight and leave after. The sun is setting, so let¡¯s finish our meal and return to bed again.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As he said that and was about to get up, Mok Riwon suddenly froze. ¡°¡­Wait, here?¡± A thought shed through his mind. He was in a room they shared so she could care for him, and after removing all of the poison qi, he waspletely healed. Meaning that tonight, he would have to sleep with Tang Hwa-seo with a fully conscious and clear mind. Hwaaaa¨C! Mok Riwon¡¯s face reddened. His eyes were spinning from his imagination going out of control. ¡®H-How indecent!¡¯ It was said that a boy and girl over seven years shouldn¡¯t sleep together, so how could a young man and woman spend the night in the same room?! Or, maybe this was a clever scheme by the Young Lady¡­ Flick¨C! His train of thought was interrupted by a flick to the forehead by Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Kuh!¡± ¡°Put away those inappropriate thoughts. You¡¯re so young and already wish to spend the night.¡± ¡°Wh-what are you talking about¡­!¡± ¡°Your eyes look devious.¡± Mok Riwon shrank back immediately. Tang Hwa-seoughed at that sight. ¡®How can I leave him alone like this?¡¯ Such obvious thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t even tell a lie. And with those thoughts on the level of a child, to Tang Hwa-seo, he was more like a younger brother she needed to care for than a man. Thinking about it. If he, with his pretty face, were to smile carelessly and be dragged away by some absurd seductress, there would be nothing more frustrating than that. Really, if such a thing were to happen, she might just get a headache from the stress and die. ¡°Pull yourself together and let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll buy that bamboo leaf liquor in somen noodles you like so much.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh oh!¡± Mok Riwon immediately perked up and followed closely behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy when drinking the soup.¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± It would attract attention, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you bother the others eating?¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± How could he be so innocent? Tang Hwa-seo found herself unknowingly smiling at the sight of Mok RIwon humming all excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As she descended the stars, Tang Hwa-seo hadn¡¯t realized yet, that she was subconsciously on guard against the unwanted attention directed toward him. * * * The inn was crowded. It was a lively city with many people, including martial artists with swords hanging from their waists. As always, Mok Riwon slurped up somen noodles and said to Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Young Lady! There sure are a lot of¡­¡± ¡°Swallow before speaking.¡± Gulp¨C ¡°There sure are a lot of people!¡± ¡°Of course, since we¡¯re right by Anhui.¡± ¡°So many martial artists too!¡± ¡°Yes, with the Dragon Phoenix Tournamenting, there will be plenty flocking here.¡± Mok Riwon tilted his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dragon Phoenix Tournament only for those who are invited?¡± ¡°The venue is, but not the surrounding area. When the Dragon Phoenix Tournament is held, there are those whoe to see the children of distinguished families that will lead the next generation, and those who want topete with the gathered individuals fill up the neighborhood.¡± ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face was filled with anticipation. ¡°That sounds so interesting! I¡¯d like topete against them too¡­¡± ¡°Young Hero Mok, you are supposed to participate in the tournament with me.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Mok Riwon scratched the back of his head roughly. Tang Hwa-seo, with a chuckle, said to him. ¡°It¡¯ll be very interesting to see. They would say things like, my family is better than yours, or we¡¯ll be the champions of the Azure Dragon Competition this year. It¡¯s quite delightful to watch them fight amongst themselves.¡± Her smirk seemed somewhat dangerous. Mok Riwon gulped and looked away from Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s chilling smile. ¡°S-So, Young Lady Tang likes watching fights¡­!¡¯ It was new information. ¡°Anyways, we might meet him this year.¡± ¡°Hm? Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Namgung Jincheon.¡± There were question marks popping up on Mok Riwon¡¯s. Then she realized that he was ignorant of rumors in the martial world, and made an ¡®Ah¡¯ before continuing. ¡°He is the Young Head of the Namgung n, known by the name, ¡®Sword Dragon,¡¯ and what people say about him is¡­¡± At Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s words, Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. As he eagerly leaned forward, waiting for the story to continue¡­ ¡°Hey, have you heard the rumors? A new young martial arts master has appeared at Suyang County in Jiangxi.¡± Their bodies stiffened simultaneously upon hearing that. They momentarily looked at each other and then toward their heads in the direction of the voice. There, a martial artist who looked like a vagabond was tilting his cup of liquor and telling a story to the person across from him. ¡°Huh? Really, a young martial arts master?¡± ¡°Yes! A master at the Peak Realm, no less! From what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s probably only in his early twenties. Can you believe he single-handedly stormed into the Unorthodox Path and eradicated them?¡± As the vagabond¡¯s tale continued, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face grew increasingly nk. ¡®That¡­¡¯ The story was unmistakably about Mok Riwon. Leaving aside how the rumors had spread so quickly, she focused her attention on one thing the moment she heard the tale. ¡°Young Hero?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes shined with such intensity that it was as if he could see straight through the vagabond. The expression on his face was too obvious. Anticipation. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when he heard his own storye out of another person¡¯s mouth. ¡°What in the world? To have reached the Peak Realm at such a young age? Sounds like bullshit¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Ah, this guy! Look, there¡¯s several who saw it happen, why would I tell you some fake rumors!¡± ¡°T-Then that means¡­!¡± ¡°His origins are unknown. Those who saw him there say he might be the sessor of some secluded and mysterious sect!¡± Flinch¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s body trembled. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes narrowed as she watched Mok Riwon¡¯s reaction. ¡®Is it true?¡¯ From his panicking appearance, they might not be entirely wrong. As she thought about this. ¡°Well, it seems that this martial artist has already been given a nickname.¡± ¡°Ohh!¡± A word that couldn¡¯t be ignored had been made. Even Tang Hwa-seo turned towards the vagabond this time. Mok Riwon¡¯s wide-open eyes stared intensely at him. The vagabond, with his face red from the alcohol, continued to speak, oblivious to their intense gazes. ¡°Ink Sword.¡± ¡°Ink Sword?¡± ¡°They say his sword qi looked as if it was painted with ck ink, hence the name.¡± * * * Back in their inn room, Tang Hwa-seo looked at Mok Riwon questioningly. It was because his face had be too sullen. ¡°Young Hero Mok?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you calling me?¡± Mok Riwon was sitting with his arms crossed and his eyebrows deeply furrowed. He was frowning so much that it seemed like his brows might pop out at any moment. It was absurd that he still looked beautiful even while pouting. ¡®Why is he acting like that?¡¯ He had received a title like he longed for, hadn¡¯t he? Moreover, ¡®Ink Sword¡¯ was a pretty stylish and intuitive nickname, nothing to be ashamed of. So why did he seem to be in such a bad mood now? With that thought in mind, Tang Hwa-seo asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing in particr, but you¡¯ve received a nickname and don¡¯t seem too happy about it. Aren¡¯t you pleased?¡± Snap! Mok Riwon¡¯s head turned around. Finally, the change in expression suggested he had a lot to say. ¡°Exactly! I got one, right?! But that¡¯s the problem! Isn¡¯t it Ink Sword?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with Ink Sword? It¡¯s quite decent¡­¡± Mok Riwon suddenly stood up from his seat. ¡°It sounds too much like it belongs to the Unorthodox Faction!¡± The expression disappeared from Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face. ¡°They call me Ink Sword! Because my sword qi is ck, they call me Ink Sword! Isn¡¯t it just like the title of a master from the Unorthodox Faction in Tales of the Martial Heroes?! I am a hero!¡± With both fists clenched passionately making his point, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face began to resemble a doll. ¡°There are much better names! Like, Ink Sword Hero, Chivalrous Heroic Sword, or Virtuous Heroic Sword!¡± Ah. That was why. The name had to include ¡®Hero¡¯. That was the issue. When Mok Riwon¡¯s voice grew louder, Tang Hwa-seo made an emotionless smile. ¡°Young Hero Mok.¡± A chilling tone. Mok Riwon¡¯s body flinched, realizing that something was off about her mood. ¡°Uh, umm¡­?¡± Tang Hwa-seo quietly raised her hand and pointed towards the bed. ¡°Just go and get some sleep.¡± Tang Hwa-seo thought to herself. ¡®While I¡¯m not certain about other things, Mok Riwon seems to definitely have no talent for naming.¡¯ You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 21: Chapter: Anhui (2) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (2) ? Several weeks had passed since Mok Riwon was given the nickname Ink Sword, and now, they had finally arrived in Anhui Province. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± People were everywhere, and shops were lined up all along the main street. His eyes sparkled at the hectic atmosphere. ¡°Young Lady! What¡¯s that?¡± Whenever they came to a ce this lively, Mok Riwon always had questions. Tang Hwa-seo smiled and answered him. ¡°That is a street vendor. They usually sell things like simple snacks.¡± ¡°I smell chicken.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s chicken.¡± Mok Riwon gulped, clearly tempted by the food. Figuring this was a good chance to get him something to eat, Tang Hwa-seo started to walk over to the vendor. At that moment. ¨CLook at that person over there! ¨CMy goodness¡­ How can somebody look so¡­! ¨CWho is that with him? What¡¯s the likes of her doing there? The voices of some young women reached Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s ears. They were sounds she had grown used to, the usual fuss over Mok Riwon¡¯s looks, which always seemed to draw attention. Usually, she didn¡¯t mind, but this time, thestment got under her skin a bit. ¡®What¡¯s the likes of her?¡¯ What kind of trashy manners were they taught to spout bullshit to someone they¡¯ve just seen for the first time? Tang Hwa-seo turned her head toward the direction of the voice with a fiery re in her eyes. Intent on getting a good look at her face, she instead found young women with swords hanging by their waists. The clothes they wore were pure white martial arts uniforms. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡®¡­Emei Sect.¡¯ They were female monks from the Emei Sect, one of the Nine Sects One Gang. From their head full of hair, they seemed to be outer disciples. ¡®Well, it was about time I started running into the likes of them.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seoughed wryly as the female monks, who met her gaze, were startled and ran away. Her fist was clenched tightly, holding back her rising anger. ¡®¡­The next town is the venue.¡¯ Just one more town to go before the location where the Dragon Phoenix Tournament would be held. Since those monks from the Emei Sect would surely be participating, she could postpone punishing that insolent mouth. Tang Hwa-seo clicked her tongue in annoyance and said to Mok Riwon. ¡°Young Hero Mok, let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Eh? Understood!¡± Tang Hwa-seo moved on, her difort clearly evident. Mok Riwon, who had been eagerly looking at the chicken, followed behind her with a sulky expression. * * * At an inn at the center of the town, Tang Hwa-seo continued thinking while watching Mok Riwon eat somen noodles and bamboo leaf liquor again. ¡®The sole purpose of participating in the Dragon Phoenix Tournament.¡¯ It was necessary to be in a public ce where the Tang n could not recklessly target her. Knowing that moving in secret was impossible, she decided to do the opposite by making her whereabouts known to everyone and forcing their hand. ¡®For the duration of the martial arts tournament, even the Tang n cannot approach me.¡¯ No. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t, but they wouldn¡¯t. Given the n Head¡¯s personality, there was no way he would prevent a n member from elevating their status to outsiders in an event. ¡®My goal is to secretly meet the Fist Dragon.¡¯ She had to meet Fist Dragon Il-woon, the rising star and representative of this generation¡¯s Shaolin. Through him, she wished to convey her intention to meet the Abbot of Shaolin. With that, her affairs in Anhui would be over, and she could head to Shaolin Temple with him after the tournament. Then, the n would not be able to interfere with her. ¡®When that timees¡­¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression darkened as she thought that she might have to part ways with Mok Riwon once her matters in Anhui were concluded. It was fine. Parting ways was the right decision. After all, their promise was to stay together only until the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. Her ns afterwards wereplicated, and continuing to travel with him would be difficult. Suddenly, Tang Hwa-seo felt her chest tighten for some reason. ¡®Have I be too attached?¡¯ A bitter smile began to form around her lips at the thought that she might miss him chattering by her side all day once they separated. ¡°Young Lady?¡± ¡°Oh, yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Tang Hwa-seo looked straight at Mok Riwon, who had finished his share of the meal and was now staring intently at the fish dish in front of her. ¡°Would you like it?¡± ¡°Can I really?!¡± ¡°Please do. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± With a bright smile, Mok Riwon picked at the fish fillet and began to eat. Then, his mouth stretched into a wide, happy smile. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious¡­!¡± Seeing him be happy just from eating, all of her trivial thoughts seemed to fly away. Tang Hwa-seo thought that perhaps this was what ¡®feeling full just by watching someone eat¡¯ meant. Shortly after that. ¡°Young Hero, I have to stop by somewhere for a moment. Would you be able to stay alone for a while?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce I must visit alone.¡± There was one reason she wanted to move alone. It was because she had to go to the Beggars¡¯ Gang to hear the results of the investigation she had left with her subordinates when they were leaving Suyang County. Hoping he wouldn¡¯t get deeply involved and face trouble due to her personal matters, she told him that, and Mok Riwon nodded his head greatly. ¡°Understood! Then, I¡¯ll just go sightseeing around the streets by myself¡­¡± ¡°No. Please just sit still.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression turned serious. Mok Riwon flinched and then asked her cautiously. ¡°Why is that¡­?¡± ¡°What if you lose your way? Or what if you follow a stranger and something bad happens to you?¡± Mok Riwon blinked. Then he burst intoughter with a bang and waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Ah, Young Lady, really! Do I look like a child to you? To have you worry so much.¡± ¡®It¡¯s because you are like a child that I¡¯m worrying like this.¡¯ ¡­Is what Tang Hwa-seo wanted to say directly to his face, but her heart was too soft. ¡°¡­In any case, it won¡¯t be too long, so please sit here.¡± ¡°Sightseeing¡­¡± ¡°Answer.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Seeing Mok Riwon¡¯s crestfallen face, Tang Hwa-seo felt a tinge of guilt, but there was nothing she could do. She was genuinely worried about him. Even at this very moment, she could see women stealing nces at him from all around. Who knew what kind of trouble he might attract if he went out into a more crowded ce? There might even be a seductress who would try to tempt him away by offering to buy him candied fruit. ¡°You understand, right? Young Hero? Don¡¯t just follow anyone who asks you to go somewhere, especially if they offer to buy you candied fruit. Oh, and if someone asks to drink with you, make to confirm if they have learned martial arts, and¡­¡± Her ever-increasing worries turned into a stream of nagging. Mok Riwon had to suppress his urge to say, ¡®I am not a child!¡¯ to keep her from nagging any longer, which he absolutely did not want. * * * Mok Riwon tilted his liquor cup in a corner of the inn after Tang Hwa-seo had left. Although he had someints about her preventing him from sightseeing, Mok Riwon did not disobey her and move. Even Mok Riwon, who was tremendously ignorant about interpersonal rtionships, knew how well she was treating him. Why wouldn¡¯t he? During his time in Suyang County, when he first ventured into the outside world, hadn¡¯t he learned enough about the kind of person she was? ¡®The Young Lady is¡­¡¯ His thoughts continued about her. As he had initially thought, she was a woman of immense beauty. Mok Riwon had not seen a woman prettier than Tang Hwa-seo from Suyang County to Anhui. Not only that, he had never seen anyone as kind to others as her. ¡®I did the right thing in following the Young Lady!¡¯ Thinking about it in various ways, he was certain that following her was the right decision to be a hero. Mok Riwon felt a ticklish sensation in his heart. ¡®When will she return?¡¯ It was because he suddenly wished that she woulde back soon. A smile bloomed all over his face before he knew it. As he sat there alone, ying with his cup, someone else began to suffer from lovesickness. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Thud¨C! Someone sat down on the opposite side of him. Mok Riwon tilted his head. ¡°Hm?¡± Before him stood a man around his own age. He had a face that one might describe as weasel-like, with long-slitted eyes, a sharp nose bridge, and a sly smile. Mok Riwon first asked him. ¡°Who might you be?¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce myself!¡± He had a mischievous, fox-like grin. The man stood up, performed a fist palm salute, and said to Mok RIwon. ¡°My name is Wang Mo. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about your story upon seeing you drinking alone here.¡± Mok Riwon blinked and looked at the man, then with an awkward smile, he replied. ¡°I am waiting for mypanion. I appreciate your interest, but you may go on your way.¡± ¡°Eh, what? No, wait, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s smile darkened. However, it was not the same innocent smile as always. ¡°Mypanion has strictly warned me to be cautious of martial artists who suddenly approach.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Especially those above first rate.¡± The man¡¯s body jerked, and his expression momentarily wavered, but then he returned to his smiling demeanor. ¡°Haa¡­ What kind of joke is that? Look at me. Don¡¯t you see the clothes I¡¯m wearing? And here, this brush and book as well. I am a schr continuing my studies to be a government official¡­¡± His words were cut off. Mid-sentence, Mok Riwon had thrown chopsticks at the man. Grab¨C! The man caught the chopsticks flying straight for the center of his forehead with his hand. Then, Mok Riwon said. ¡°You seem fairly skilled at catching things thrown towards you to call yourself a schr, don¡¯t you?¡± Mok Riwon had a sharp expression. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it said to beware of those who hide their identity?¡¯ Even if it hadn¡¯t been for Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s admonition, it was one of the things that Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok had repeatedly warned him about until his ears bled before he hade into the martial world. Mok Riwon was someone who harbored expectations of romance and culture, but he also knew to listen to the advice of others. It was too suspicious to wee him with open arms in this unexpected encounter because of the man¡¯s inner qi. The man was dripping with cold sweat. ¡°That¡­¡± The atmosphere became tense. The man¡¯s difort towards worsening mood was evident. Even amidst this, Mok Riwon¡¯s suspicions grew as the man offered no excuses. In that moment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A clear, sweet voice cut through the tension between the two men. Mok Riwon turned his head towards the source of the voice, and his face brightened up instantly. ¡°Young Lady!¡± There stood Tang Hwa-seo, her eyes icy as she red at the man. Mok Riwon got up and cheerfully poured out words as she approached her. ¡°Did you take care of everything well? That was quite early!¡± ¡°Yes. You also did well staying here. Good work.¡± Tang Hwa-seo gave Mok Riwon a slight smile and then looked back at the man. He looked deted, licking his lips nervously. ¡°¡­Ah, what am I to do if you return so soon.¡± Mok Riwon blinked. The words were clearly directed at Tang Hwa-seo, and his tone suggested he was familiar with her. As Mok Riwon stood there with a puzzled expression, the man said. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Esteemed Sister.¡± Tang Hwa-seo let out a deep sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I have to say this, but I am not your sister.¡± ¡°Y-Young Lady¡­?¡± Ignoring Mok Riwon¡¯s interjection, she continued. ¡°Now I¡¯ll ask again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What were you trying to do to mypanion?¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s tone lowered coldly. Then, she uttered the man¡¯s name. ¡°Zhuge San.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s mouth dropped open. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 22: Chapter: Anhui (3) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (3) ? Strange Dragon, Zhuge San. A rising star known by all who live in the martial world. He was born the rightful heir of the Zhuge n, and his bizarre actions had drawn the eyes of the martial world, worthy of his nickname. What exactly were the bizarre deeds he had done to earn the name Strange Dragon? If one were to ask, even a random passerby on the street could recount those famous tales. He once begged on the streets dressed as a beggar. He swam in a manure pit while working as a farmhand at a local dignitary¡¯s estate. He even proposed to the wife of the leader of one of the strongest forces in the Unorthodox Path, the ck Origin Society. His actions were akin to those of a madman, which ordinary people could not possibly understand. Of course, Mok Riwon did not know about any of this. To him, Zhuge San held only one significance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be found this quickly¡­ Well, now that it¡¯se to this, allow me to introduce myself again. I am Zhuge San. Are you indeed the Ink Sword Great Master?¡± ¡°Z-Zh-Zhuge¡­!¡± The heir to the Zhuge n. The son of the Formation King, known as the Brain of the Martial Alliance. A look of admiration and excitement began to rise on Mok Riwon¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s right! I am indeed the Ink Sword! It¡¯s an honor to meet a member of the Zhuge n!¡± Mok Riwon performed a fist-palm salute in an exaggerated manner. Tang Hwa-seo sighed deeply at his action, while Zhuge Sanughed loudly. ¡°Young Hero, please sit down. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°Oh my, Esteemed Sister is so cold. Let¡¯s see¡­ It has been almost six years since west met, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I do not recall us being so close as to miss each other. Why? Do you have to be poisoned again before you¡¯ll shut your mouth?¡± Zhuge San feigned his fear exaggeratedly. Mok Riwon, who hadn¡¯t grasped the situation until then, suddenly remembered her background. ¡®Ah! Young Lady is also from one of the Five Noble ns!¡¯ The Sichuan Tang n was one of the pirs of the Five Noble ns. It was only natural that they knew about each other. As Mok Riwon felt a sudden distance from her, who had always been kind to him, Tang Hwa-seo grabbed his arm and made him sit down. ¡°Yes, it must be surprising. I¡¯ve met him a few times in the past, but that was about it. He¡¯s a person you should not pay any attention to.¡± Reassuring words. For Zhuge San, seeing this was both shocking and unfamiliar. ¡®Huh¡­¡¯ Had that Poison Phoenix ever shown such affection to anyone before? Wasn¡¯t she always detached and sharp-tongued, never allowing anyone to get too close? A thrill arose inside Zhuge San. It was his nature, the very ¡®curiosity¡¯ that the whole world knew about. He was a person every bit as curious as Mok Riwon. No, he might be even worse, considering his tendency to desperately solve whatever curiosity arose. His bizarre actions often came from his need to satisfy this urge. And now was no different. Seeing this new side of Tang Hwa-seo, someone he had known for over a decade since they were young, naturally drew his interest. ¡°Did you only look? Esteemed Sister, what about the several steamy encounters we¡¯ve had¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve fought a few times in the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. I remember whipping you because your mouth was too loose.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face was full of irritation. Mok Riwon looked around, trying to grasp the atmosphere. ¡®Young Lady doesn¡¯t seem to like Young Master Zhuge very much.¡¯ Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t understand. Although he knew little about him, Zhuge San treated him with kindness despite having chopsticks thrown at him and did not seem to hold any grudge against Tang Hwa-seo for ignoring him. Wasn¡¯t this enough to consider him a good man? ¡®Hm, perhaps the Young Lady is trying to distance herself from him to protect me.¡¯ To the outside, he was a wandering martial artist with no affiliated sect, so she might be worried that this man from a Noble n would harm him. Why not? In the fourth chapter of Tales of the Martial Heroes, which follows the life story of the Benevolent Hero, the children of prestigious families often attacked him due to his lowly origins. ¡®Young Lady is worrying over nothing!¡¯ Mok Riwon wanted to prove to Tang Hwa-seo that he wasn¡¯t so soft-hearted to be hurt by such things. ¡°Pleased to meet you! What an unexpected fortune to meet an old acquaintance of the Young Lady! I, Mok Riwon, am honored to have a chance to be friends with Young Master Zhuge today¡­¡± ¡°Enough with that nonsense, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uhhhhhh?¡± Tang Hwa-seo abruptly stood up and dragged him away. Mok Riwon looked back and forth between the still-seated Zhuge San and Tang Hwa-seo with a confused expression. And with a satisfied smile, Zhuge San waved at him. * * * ¡°¡­That¡¯s the kind of person he is. You understand, right? If you get too close to him, even you might be led astray, Young Hero.¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Having left the inn and arriving at their quarters, Mok Riwon was shocked at the bizarre stories Tang Hwa-seo had told him about Zhuge San. ¡°H-How could he propose to a married woman¡­?¡± That incident was the most shocking to him. Pretending to be a beggar, swimming in a manure pit, and running naked through the streets could all be dismissed as the acts of an unusual person, but proposing to a married woman was a breach of morality. ¡°H-He¡¯s a truly despicable person¡­!¡± When a look of disapproval emerged on his face, Tang Hwa-seo finally exhaled a breath of relief. To be honest, she had no particr interest in Zhuge San. Whether he engaged in bizarre acts elsewhere was of no concern to her, as long as she wasn¡¯t involved. However, the story changed if Mok Riwon was caught up in it. ¡®He¡¯s like a nk te, he could easily pick up bad habits.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo did not wish for the kind-hearted Mok Riwon to be tainted by Zhuge San. ¡°That man is persistent and mighte looking for you again, Young Hero. If he does, make sure to run away from him and inform me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood! I will do exactly that!¡± Mok Riwon replied with determination. Yet, regrettably, his determination never had the chance to shine. * * * While Tang Hwa-seo was away attending to personal matters, Mok Riwon squeezed his eyes shut and gulped down bamboo leaf liquor. ¡°Great Master, it¡¯s quite disheartening for you to ignore my words.¡± Right across from him, Zhuge San made his appearance the moment Tang Hwa-seo had left. He was conspicuously feigning sadness as he spoke to Mok Riwon. ¡°T-The somen noodles here are truly exceptional!¡± ¡°So I want to ask you. How did youe to meet Esteemed Sister?¡± ¡°This bamboo leaf liquor is also very sweet! Maybe today¡¯s the day I¡¯ll get drunk!¡± ¡°Eh? I¡¯d also like to hear about how you single-handedly defeated the Sun Society.¡± ¡°Ah, ahh¡­! Am I too absorbed in this drink? My head¡¯s spinning and I can¡¯t hear a thing!¡± Mok Riwon, pretending he couldn¡¯t hear and putting on an unconvincing act, made Zhuge San struggle to hold back hisughter. ¡®What an amusing person.¡¯ What charm had melted the heart of that Tang Hwa-seo? It turned out that evenpared to the street storytellers, he was way funnier. The fact that he couldn¡¯t lie and even felt guilty for ignoring him made Zhuge San want to tease him further. ¡®I think I have a rough understanding of the kind of person he is¡­¡¯ An open book. In other words, an amusing ything. Zhuge San suppressed hisughter and continued speaking. ¡°s¡­ To be this heartbroken. Just when I met the master who¡¯s been causing a stir in the martial world, my excitement has turned cold¡­. I thought I would spend the night having a deep, pleasant conversation with a friend about the ways of the martial world¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Mok Riwon groaned as if in pain. ¡®T-The ways of the martial world¡­!¡¯ It was a word that truly resonated in his heart. It made him itching to speak. He wanted to open his eyes right then and there and engage in a heated discussion about the nature of chivalry with the heir of the Zhuge n. ¡®But the Young Lady said¡­¡¯ ¡°What a shame. A shame, indeed! I was in need of someone to share the story of the fortuitous encounter I had beforeing here¡­!¡± ¡°Fortuitous encounter, you say?!¡± He couldn¡¯t resist talking about a fortuitous encounter. ¡°Oh, you finally respond.¡± ¡°The fortuitous coincidence! What kind of fortuitous encounter?! A cliff? Or a hidden master? Or did you find a thousand-year-old fleeceflower while climbing a mountain?!¡± Mok Riwon had forgotten all about Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s advice. The sole thing on his mind was the fortuitous encounter Zhuge San had mentioned. Zhuge San went to sit down next to Mok RIwon, smiling at his sparkling eyes. Thump¨C! Putting his arm around Mok Riwon, he said. ¡°Now, before that, how about this story? It¡¯s about a widow in this town¡­¡± Flinch¨C Mok Riwon trembled. The sudden mention of ¡®widow¡¯ reminded him of Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s story. ¨CThat man proposed to the wife of the ck Origin Society¡¯s leader. He collected a thousand wildflowers and offered them to her in arge bouquet. So he stood up abruptly and said. ¡°A-Aha! What indecent words you say¡­!¡± ¡°An indecent widow? Surely¡­ Great Master Mok is not looking at a woman who lost her husband in such a way¡­!¡± ¡°N-No, not at all! I am not that sort of person!¡± What a terrible misunderstanding. Mok Riwon felt his animosity towards Zhuge San growing. ¡°Y-Young Master Zhuge! I did not see you as that kind of person, but you are truly sly! Is it not you who harbored dark desires for a woman with a husband?!¡± All eyes in the inn turned towards them. Zhuge San felt his amusement rising and struggled to keep his smile at bay. ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t understand what you mean, though?¡± ¨CWhat in the world! The rumors were true! ¨CThe Strange Dragon really proposed to a married woman? And a woman from the Unorthodox Path at that? ¨COh my goodness! How could he¡­ The guests at the inn murmured among themselves, looking at Zhuge San. However, he was not so thin-skinned as to be upset by suchments. ¡°Is it wrong?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s terribly wrong!¡± ¡°Strange, huh! I thought I was rescuing a damsel in distress, so why is it strange?¡± ¡°Uh, um?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think? Wasn¡¯t the leader of the ck Origin Society extraordinarily cruel? I just happened to pass by and wanted to help her, who was suffering under his tyranny.¡± Zhuge San rose to his foot after Mok Riwon, grabbed his shoulders, and continued his sentence. ¡°Great Master, let me ask you. Is saving a fragile woman, held captive by a wicked man and living in daily torment, not an act of chivalry? Even if my reputation suffers, if the leader of the ck Origin Society loses trust in her and casts her aside, thereby setting her free, is it not the right thing to do?¡± ¡°Uh, uh¡­?¡± ¡°How can it be considered chivalry to turn a blind eye to a sorrowful woman merely to avoid the reputation of a scoundrel?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes shook greatly. ¡®A-After listening to him¡­¡¯ It even seemed to make sense. Hearing only the rumors, he had one impression, but knowing the full story, Zhuge San suddenly appeared to be an incredible hero. ¡®H-Have I been mistaken?!¡¯ ¡­But that wasn¡¯t the case. The entire story was fabricated by Zhuge San. He had simply been attracted to the married woman. ¡°Please answer me, Great Master Mok. Are you, someone who turns a blind eye to the weak due to concern for your own reputation, and judges people based only on what you hear from others¡­¡± Feelings of disappointment emerged on his face. ¡°¡­a ¡®fake hero¡¯?¡± Bang¨C! Mok Riwon felt despair, like his world was falling apart. His hands were trembling, and tears were welling up. ¡®I-I¡­!¡¯ Had his view been too narrow? Was he the scoundrel, prejudiced by the word of others? ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s whole body was trembling. Zhuge San almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter any longer. ¡°Then please¡­ pfft, please tell me! Great Master Mok, no, Brother, what do you think of me¡­!¡± m¨C!!! ¡°¡­Ah!¡± ¡°What is this bullshit! Young Hero Mok! Did I not tell you to avoid speaking to this man?! Did I not?!¡± Tang Hwa-seo had returned after finishing her business. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 23: Chapter: Anhui (4) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (4) ? Tang Hwa-seo grabbed Mok Riwon and stormed out of the inn. Following them from behind with a beaming face was Zhuge San. As they walked in silence, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression worsened. ¡°Go away. Stop following us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m headed this way too, so it¡¯s not following.¡± ¡°Then go ahead of us.¡± ¡°Now now, why would we need to go separately? Esteemed Sister, you speak so coldly.¡± Tang Hwa-seo turned around and looked at him with a face full of anger. Her fierce expression would have startled Mok Riwon, but Zhuge San continued smiling amidst the tension. ¡°Y-Young Lady¡­ Why don¡¯t we calm¡­¡± ¡±Young Hero Mok, do not say a word! You will be given a thorough lesson when we return!¡± Mok Riwon made a tearful face, while Zhuge San had to suppress hisughter at the duo¡¯sedy act. ¡®Wow.¡¯ He had thought they were a couple, but clearly that wasn¡¯t the case. If he had topare¡­ ¡®Ah, it¡¯s like a mother-son rtionship.¡¯ How did they end up with such a dynamic? Why were they traveling together, and why did Tang Hwa-seo assume this ill-fitting babysitting role? In that moment, many questions raced through his mind. But even as they came and went, one thought remained. ¡®Mother and son¡­¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo stopped in her tracks and yanked his ear. Mok Riwon¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she continued to scold him right in the middle of the streets. Watching them, Zhuge San was reminded of a voice he longed for. ¨CSan! How many times have I told you to stay away from the manure pit! Why don¡¯t you listen to your mother! He smiled bitterly, remembering the voice he had tried to forget, one he could no longer hear. Then he quicklyposed himself and yfully said. ¡°Are you not being too harsh on Great Master Mok? He¡¯s a grown adult, is he not? If you crush his spirit like that, then what?¡± ¡°Y-Young Master Zhuge!¡± Mok Riwon startlingly stopped him. He knew what might happen if he talked back during Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s scolding. ¡°T-That¡¯s alright¡­¡± ¡°Great Master Mok, you must assert yourself. If Esteemed Sister told you to jump off a cliff, would you?¡± Mok Riwon blinked. ¡®Hm, if the Young Lady says it, there has to be a reason¡­¡¯ As Mok Riwon began to seriously contemte this, Zhuge Sanughed. Tang Hwa-seo scoffed and uttered. ¡°You seem too interested in other people¡¯s business, why don¡¯t you go on your way?¡± She was revitalized by Mok Riwon siding with her. ¡®Well, it seems I¡¯m outnumbered here.¡¯ Zhuge San chuckled to himself and shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll leave for today, then. Great Master Mok, let¡¯s meet again tomorrow.¡± Zhuge San assumed a fist-palm salute. After stealing nces at Tang Hwa-seo, Mok Riwon hesitantly mimicked the gestures. Even though this person had caused him distress, he decided that extending basic courtesy was the right thing to do. ¡°See you tomor¡­¡± ¡°Only looking.¡± Mok Riwon promptly closed his mouth as she red at the departing figure of Zhuge San like she wanted to kill him. * * * Unfortunately for Mok Riwon, Tang Hwa-seo hadn¡¯t forgotten to scold him. While he was caught in the torrent of her nagging, he thought to himself. ¡®I-It¡¯s the Soul Ensnarement Technique. This must be the Soul Ensnarement Technique!¡¯ This had to be evil sorcery that could shatter a person¡¯s spirit. Otherwise, how could each word strike so deeply into his heart? ¡°Do you understand?! Zhuge San will surely have a bad influence on you, Young Hero Mok! I do not want you to be a deadbeat!¡± His fingers trembled. ¡®Deadbeat¡­¡¯ He thought about Zhuge San. Despite his fox-like demeanor and slick words, the term ¡®deadbeat¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to fit him. So, Mok Riwon pushed back with his opinion. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ not quite right.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Young Master Zhuge isn¡¯t a deadbeat.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was at a loss for words. Even though Mok Riwon knew him, she obviously knew him much better, so his words were frustrating. However, Tang Hwa-seo held a prejudice that clouded her judgment towards him. The only person without prior knowledge of him was Mok Riwon, so shouldn¡¯t he be able to view Zhuge San objectively? ¡°Young Master Zhuge is diligent. The calluses on his hands, the way he walks¡­ and his reaction to my martial arts could onlye from consistent training.¡± ¡°Perhaps he was forced to do that. How could that man who enjoys wandering around have seriously practiced while away from home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident he did.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°He was practicing even this morning. In fact, before we met. I can tell.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s martial talent meant he had heightened sensitivity to the human body and martial arts beyond what most people possessed. That was how he knew. The breathing, muscr movements, and tremors in Zhuge San¡¯s steps were evidence of his relentless training until now. ¡°Mm, his tastes may be questionable, but I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s a deadbeat.¡± Mok Riwon said that with a proud smile, speaking his mind like a grown man should, just as Zhuge San had encouraged. Tang Hwa-seo looked at him thoughtfully and took his words into consideration. ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯ Mok Riwon hadn¡¯t thought negatively of Zhuge San, despite all he had heard. In fact, he seemed to be fond of him, even after being harassed by him. The same one whose eyes would re up at the sight of an evildoer. His sole dislike was Zhuge San¡¯s past proposal to a married woman. And even that was out of moral principle. ¡®Have I¡­¡¯ Had she been wrong? Tang Hwa-seo pondered quickly. Being able to find ws in herself based on the advice of others was one of her many strengths. ¡°¡­Perhaps he might not be a deadbeat.¡± Tang Hwa-seo conceded on that point. She might have been wrong, and Zhuge San may have truly been diligent in his training. But. ¡°He will definitely have a bad influence on you, Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± ¡°I do not wish for you to be someone who drools over every married woman he sees on the streets.¡± ¡°W-What! I¡¯m not such a shameless person!¡± ¡°Is that what you say when you made a lecherous face upon hearing we were sleeping in the same room?¡± He hung his head down in shame as he was being red at. ¡°T-That was a misunderstanding¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was.¡± He felt truly wronged. After all, if a beauty like Tang Hwa-seo mentioned sleeping in the same room, anyone, not just him, would naturally think the same. Moreover, Mok Riwon was certain that even the venerable monks of Shaolin Temple would clutch their hearts if she decided to seduce them. He felt so unjustly wronged. As his pettiness took over along with the need to prove his innocence, Mok Riwon let out all his emotions. ¡°Y-Young Lady, it¡¯s your fault for being too beautiful!¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Wait, what?¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face went nk. ¡°Is it not your fault that I thought those things?! I am not at fault! Anyone would have reacted the same way I did!¡± What was this man saying? Her mind was reeling, unable toprehend the sudden outburst. ¡°No, w-wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°This is your fault, Young Lady! For saying something so misleading!¡± Thump¨C! When Mok Riwon took a step forward, her eyes shook and she backed away. ¡®W-What is this¡­¡¯ A fleeting thought crossed her mind. Was he trying to act cute so she wouldn¡¯t keep nagging him? Or¡­ was there something else? ¡®No.¡¯ Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t clueless, so his words now meant one thing. ¡®I-It¡¯s the truth¡­¡¯ The realization made heat rise to the top of her head, and her cheeks for some reason felt like they were burning up. Amidst this, Mok Riwon slowly closed the distance between them. ¡°Admit it! I am not at fault! It¡¯s the Young Lady¡¯s fault for not exining beforehand!¡± ¡°Ah, I understand, so¡­ Enough¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡± Thump¨C! Their toes touched. Backed up against the wall with nowhere else to go, Tang Hwa-seo felt her head spinning as she looked at him straight in the face. ¡®L-Lunatic¡­!¡¯ It was almost unbearable how handsome he was. The serious expression on his face had erased his usual foolish expression and highlighted his beauty. Although he had apparently lived a rugged life in the mountains, his skin was wless and fair, with no signs of sun damage or imperfections. His long eyshes drew shadows over his eyes, and his well-shaped nose and lips had a dangerously appealing contour. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes widened. Standing face to face with the man she had consciously ignored until now left her unable to think straight. In the end, no matter how hard she tried, she was still a woman. A weak animal in the face of a handsome man. And her decision as her mind was clouded was one befitting of a martial artist. ¡°Get¡­ Get away from me!¡± Chop¨C! ¡°Kuhp¡­!¡± Her desperate, outstretched fist struck squarely against his upper abdomen. Mok Riwon looked at her in disbelief, as if his entire world had just shattered. ¡®Oops¡­!¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo realized her mistake toote and hurriedly apologized. However, this incident granted Mok Riwon permission to befriend Zhuge San. * * * ¡°So! That¡¯s how I, Mok Riwon, was allowed to share this story with Young Master Zhuge!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± In the same inn they had met the day before, Zhuge San smiled as he approached Mok Riwon, who was once again alone due to Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s absence. Zhuge San was unaware of it himself, but he realized something from the story. ¡®His face.¡¯ His face was a weapon. It was a truly outrageous weapon. Even Tang Hwa-seo, who hadn¡¯t flinched at the sight of Namgung Jincheon, was affected. Thus, Zhuge San had thought she was indifferent to men, but¡­ ¡®Was even Brother Namgung not enough?!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t fathom just how high her standards were, but perhaps, he was beginning to understand them now. It seemed it would take someone like the man before him to capture the heart of the Poison Phoenix. ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯ It was a very amusing discovery. Zhuge Sanughed quietly. Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t sure why he wasughing, but simply joined in. ¡°A-Anyway! The reason I brought this story up isn¡¯t just that!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°The fortuitous encounter! What is the fortuitous encounter you were talking about, Young Master Zhuge?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes were filled with heartfelt anticipation, but the person in question shook his head and replied delightedly. ¡°Just call me Brother Zhuge. I turned twenty this year, so wouldn¡¯t that be morefortable for you?¡± ¡°Brother¡­!¡± Mok Riwon felt his heart flutter. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re suggesting we be sworn brothers?¡± The only rtionship in Mok Riwon¡¯s life that involved friendship between brothers was between Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok, who had gone through adventures together in the martial world and performed a myriad of chivalrous deeds. The thought that he might have finally found such a friend excited him, and Zhuge San, upon being asked that, blinked a few times before bursting intoughter. ¡°Certainly! Why not? I shall call you Brother Mok from now on!¡± ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll call you Brother Zhuge too!¡± Mok Riwon hurriedly brought over two cups and poured bamboo leaf liquor into them, then handed one over. ¡°Tomemorate! Have a drink, Brother Zhuge!¡± ¡°Fine, fine. But before that.¡± Zhuge San grinned as he moved to sit beside Mok Riwon and slung an arm around his shoulders, much like the previous day. ¡°Brother Mok. Shouldn¡¯t we do something tomemorate the day we¡¯ve be sworn brothers?¡± ¡°Hm? What do you mean something we should do?¡± ¡°Chivalrous deeds.¡± Thump¨C! Mok Riwon¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his face was filled with intense emotions. ¡°Ch-Chivalrous deeds¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, chivalrous deeds.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We have to go at once!¡± Mok Riwon stood up abruptly. Zhuge San couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing and patted his shoulder. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go at once!¡± With that, he wrapped his arm around Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder and led him out of the inn. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Zhuge San licked his lips and replied to that excited question. ¡°To a good ce.¡± Mok Riwon had no idea at the time. That at the end of this road was thergest courtyard house in the city, where the ¡®widow¡¯ Zhuge San had mentioned yesterday lived. Nor did he know that Zhuge San, the Strange Dragon, was a tenacious man who would aplish what he set out to do, by any means necessary. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 24: Chapter: Anhui (5) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (5) ? Mok Riwon stared nkly at the courtyard house in front of him. The massive main gate,rge enough to hold dozens of people, bore the neatly inscribed sign ¡®Zhang Family Compound¡¯. ¡°This ce is¡­¡± ¡°As you see, it¡¯s the Zhang Family Compound. Thergest courtyard house in this city.¡± ¡°Why did wee here? Didn¡¯t you say we were going to perform a chivalrous deed¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to do just that.¡± When Zhuge San licked his lips with apparent pleasure, Mok Riwon furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem to be in need of chivalry.¡± The kind of chivalry Mok Riwon knew involved helping the weak who couldn¡¯t fend for themselves or standing up to violence that threatened ordinary people. But there was no sign of such things here. ¡°Look over there. The workers here are all moving with peaceful expressions. The aroma of food is appetizing, so it¡¯s unlikely anyone is starving, and there¡¯s no sense of malice. Since there¡¯s nobody with bad intentions around, it¡¯s a rather peaceful ce indeed. So why, Brother Zhuge, do you say this ce needs chivalry?¡± ¡°Heh, it seems Young Brother Mok still has much to learn.¡± Zhuge Sanughed merrily as he slung an arm around Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now, Brother Mok. Is chivalry only about preventing physical hardships?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, but¡­¡± ¡°Right. While everyone seems peaceful, they too, might have their own worries. That¡¯s not all, is it? We¡¯re still merely at the front gate. We don¡¯t know the hearts of the people inside. For example¡­¡± Zhuge San trailed off, observing his reaction. He was clearly interested. ¡®Such a naive friend.¡¯ Thinking this would be a rather entertaining ¡®chivalrous deed,¡¯ Zhuge San continued. ¡°¡­the heart of ady who has lost her husband is now drowning in grief.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Mok Riwon trembled. He finally understood that Zhuge San had brought him here for something rted to the ¡®widow¡¯ he had mentioned before. ¡°Ah, aha! Brother Zhuge!¡± ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down! Don¡¯t you see the random passerby looking at us suspiciously?!¡± Mok Riwon shivered, then whispered in a much quieter voice, his face smeared with a sense of betrayal and a voice as though he had been wronged. ¡°I-I¡¯m disappointed, Brother Zhuge! I thought you came here genuinely to perform a chivalrous deed¡­!¡± ¡°I am here to perform a chivalrous deed, am I not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie! You¡¯re here because you¡¯ve gone mad with lust, haven¡¯t you, Brother Zhuge?!¡± ¡°Ah no!¡± Zhuge San red at him and said disapprovingly. ¡°Brother Mok, did you think that I came here out of lust?! Do you truly believe that I, Zhuge San, am someone who loses his senses over a married woman?! I¡¯m disappointed!¡± Zhuge San turned his back on Mok Riwon after releasing his shoulder, suggesting he was rather angry. Mok Riwon was greatly flustered and tried to string together an excuse, though he couldn¡¯t find the right words. ¡®W-What do I say?!¡¯ Circumstantial evidence was a thing, right? Considering his past behavior and the way he licked his lips with pleasure, how could Mok Riwon not conclude that Zhuge San was here to seduce the widow? His panic intensified. Meanwhile, the corners of Zhuge San¡¯s mouth were rising. His quivering body showed how much effort he was putting into holding back hisughter. ¡°I¡¯ve misjudged you! I praised the chivalry and righteousness you showed in Suyang County and extended an invitation, and this is what I get!¡± Zhuge San slowly, very slowly turned around. Mok Riwon, not knowing what to do, eventually grabbed him. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Calm down for a moment¡­¡± ¡°Enough! I have nothing more to say!¡± ¡°No, wait! I was wrong! I¡¯m not a scoundrel who judges people based on rumors!¡± It was a mortifying situation. He had never intended for himself to bebeled a scoundrel. The situation was odd if he thought about it for even a moment, but Mok Riwon had always been loved and was unustomed to being scorned, so he couldn¡¯t think straight when faced with others¡¯ bitter emotions. Zhuge San finally nced back at Mok Riwon with a doubtful look. ¡°¡­Can I trust you?¡± ¡°O-Of course!¡± ¡°Ahem! Then, I will trust you one more time.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face brightened up, his smile blooming like he was on cloud nine. ¡®Indeed, this is the smile that melted the Poison Phoenix!¡¯ Thinking that, Zhuge San turned to him, who was breathing out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, cause some chaos here.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡°Cause some chaos. I will sneak inside while you attract attention, Brother.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face went nk. * * * ¡°O-Oh my goodness¡­! Save me, hero¡­!¡± Mok Riwon stood before the main gate of the Zhang Family Compound, his face flushed as he clutched his stomach, putting on an awkward performance. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m dying here¡­! M-My stomach, I¡¯m starving to death¡­!¡± The strange act drew the attention of passersby wondering what the hell he was doing, and even the workers from inside the Zhang Family Compound were watching. Mok Riwon felt embarrassed but endured, reminding himself that he had to prove he wasn¡¯t a scoundrel, to prove his innocence. His determination made the act all the more pitiful. Though obviously fake, it was incredibly effective at ¡®drawing attention¡¯. ¡°Oh noooo¡­!¡± As Mok Riwon firmly shut his eyes, wrinkles formed on his delicate forehead. His pale skin reflected the sunlight with a graceful glow, and the trembling of his fingers evoked sympathy. It was as Zhuge San had said, ¡®an appearance that bewitched even Tang Hwa-seo.¡¯ ¡°It looks like a y.¡± ¡°Seems so. Good heavens, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so good-looking in my life.¡± ¡°Haaaah¡­ Hey, go and find out who that man is. I want to have some wine alone with him tonight.¡± There were people admiring his looks, agreeing with each other, and even a youngdy who happened upon him and entertained lecherous thoughts. In a situation that could have endangered his chastity, someone pushed through the crowd. Thud. Thud. The unmistakable angry footsteps belonged to none other than Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Young Hero Mok!¡± Startle¨C Mok Riwon trembled, his eyes tinged with fear as he looked at the source of the voice. ¡°Y-Young Lady¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her eyes were wide open and piercing into Mok Riwon. Her reserved tone seemed almost rageful. With a mortified expression, he quickly tried making an excuse. ¡°B-Brother Zhuge¡­¡± ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Y-Young Master asked me to attract attention¡­¡± ¡°Enough. We¡¯ll talk when we return.¡± Tang Hwa-seo grabbed him by the ear and dragged him away. Mok Riwon iled around pathetically, calling for help, but no one dared approach her face that embodied the expression, ¡®if looks could kill.¡¯ The youngdy who had earlier given the lecherous order looked at Tang Hwa-seo, let out a squeak, and ran away with her servants. Thus, Mok Riwon¡¯s chastity was safe yet another day. ¡­Of course, who knew whether the same could be said for his life. * * * Zhuge San watched from afar, chuckling as Mok Riwon was led away by Tang Hwa-seo. ¡®What a truly interesting friend.¡¯ He sincerely wished for Mok Riwon to safely get through the night. ¡®Now, as for me¡­¡¯ After sneaking into the Zhang Family Compound by scaling the wall, he calmed his breath and sharpened his qi detection. ¡®There¡¯s no guards this far.¡¯ It was expected. The Zhang Family Compound was just a wealthy family¡¯s property, and they weren¡¯t meticulous enough to station guards behind the outhouses. Zhuge San headed towards the inner quarters while pinching his nose to block out the smell of fertilizer. ¡®It should be right around here¡­¡¯ Hidden behind a pir, he stalked the inner quarters. All the entrances and windows were heavily guarded by martial artists. They could be considered guarding the building, but there was another way to put it. ¡®It¡¯s no different from a prison!¡¯ It was as if they were preventing someone from leaving rather than protecting thepound. Their focus was so intensely inward that they couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Zhuge San observed the martial artists with a dark gaze. ¡®Second rate, second rate, second rate,te-stage second rate, and the one in the center is an early-stage first rate.¡¯ He must be the leader. Zhuge San slipped his hand into his robe and rolled around a few jade stones, contemting his next action. ¡®How should I proceed¡­¡¯ It was already half-sess to him for infiltrating this far, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. Sharp-wittedness and tenacity were the fundamental elements that made up the Strange Dragon, Zhuge San. ¨CPlease check if my Esteemed Sister is living well. That¡¯s all I need. Please¡­ As his mind wandered, what he remembered was the scene of a shabby-looking man, all skin and bones, emptying thest of his coins. ¡®Elder Brother, it seems your Esteemed sister isn¡¯t living well.¡¯ He talked to himself inwardly, knowing his words wouldn¡¯t reach anyone, but still, he grinned and smiled. ¡®Well, I might as well make sure.¡¯ Zhuge San pulled his hand out of his robe, holding three small, sparkling jade stones. ¡®Let¡¯s do this quietly.¡¯ Bang¨C He channeled his qi into the jade stones and shot them out. The stones flew stealthily, almost invisible to the naked eye, each headed in different directions despite beingunched in one swift motion. One towards the roof, another behind a pir, and thest at the foot of a martial artist. Then, an anomaly urred. Sssss¨C A qi wave that was undetected to anyone but Zhuge San resonated. It was the technique that had ced the Zhuge n among the Five Noble ns. The very same technique that bestowed the n Head, Zhuge Byeok, the title of Formation King. It was a simple formation technique. ¡®It¡¯s working pretty good, huh.¡¯ The martial artists¡¯ eyes briefly blurred for an instant before returning to normal. However, they would no longer be able to see Zhuge San. For the next two hours, all they would see above their eyelids would be the passing clouds and descending sun. Dash¨C! Zhuge San executed a swift movement technique and dashed forward, slipping through a window left open for fresh air. Landing silently inside, he scanned the surroundings. ¡®This ce is¡­¡¯ It was a small archive. Zhuge San dusted off his knees and began rummaging around. ¡®Ledgers are usually hidden in these ces.¡¯ Humming to himself, he continued his search in vain. There was no ledger, nor any document rted to the family. The main archives had to be elsewhere. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ He was slightly disappointed but shrugged it off and leaped to the ceiling, squeezing through a gap and began crawling in the dust-covered vent above. ¡®The dust means there are no hidden guards either.¡¯ The job seemed easier than he had expected. After crawling around for a while, he heard voices. ¨CWhere is it? ¨CI do not know. Zhuge San¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as he grinned. He went towards the source of the voices and peeked through a crack to look below. There was a toad-like old man and a delicate-looking woman dressed in neat clothing sitting opposite of him. ¡®Oho¡­¡¯ Zhuge San stared at the woman happily. ¡®How beautiful!¡¯ As if he had found his target. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 25: Chapter: Anhui (6) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (6) ? ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks. If you don¡¯t have it, then where the hell has the seal disappeared to?!¡± ¡°I truly do not know. The Family Head left me no such thing¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± The elder¡¯s loud shout echoed across the room. The fraildy stood tall, facing his wrath with resolve. ¡°Why would I have any reason to lie?¡± ¡°Plenty! You, a low-born, have caught the Family Head¡¯s eye and taken his ce. Now that he¡¯s gone, you think you have the Zhang House in your grasp! You must think without that seal, everything will be yours!¡± The woman¡¯s shoulders trembled and her fists clenched tightly, showing how deeply his usations had affected her. But she did not back down. As if she had no other choice, she merely stared at the old man and replied. ¡°¡­I do not know.¡± ¡°You fucking bitch¡­!¡± The elder ground his teeth, trying to suppress his anger before finally breaking into a sneer. ¡°¡­Sure, let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up.¡± He stood up, his eyes filled with contempt and hatred for her, before clicking his tongue and leaving the room. m¨C As the door mmed shut, the woman finally rxed and let out a deep breath. Each word had pierced her heart like a knife, and though she was overwhelmed with no one to lean on, she did not break down. ¡®It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it.¡¯ She was used to this treatment; she had been prepared for these moments from the day she entered the Zhang Family Compound as a lowlymoner. The woman held back the tears threatening to leak out and lifted her head. At that moment. ¡°Ahhh¡­ It¡¯d be troubling for me if you cried like that. I can¡¯t just overlook the tears of ady, you know.¡± An unfamiliar voice echoed in the room. She quickly looked up to see a young man with a mischievous smile standing before her, causing her to look confused. ¡°W-Who are¡­ Hey¡­!¡±¡± ¡°Shh¨C¡± The man, Zhuge San, ced a finger against his lips. He then took out a worn letter from his robe. ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver a letter. It¡¯s from your younger brother.¡± Thedy froze, her eyes widening at his words. ¡°Your brother is illiterate. I wrote down the words for him, so please disregard the handwriting and read it.¡± He was a suspicious man. The woman thought it was highly likely that he was lying. Yet she epted the letter handed to her as if clinging to some shitty lifeline. ¡°I was asked to check if his Esteemed Sister was living well, but¡­¡± As Zhuge San unfolded the letter, she held her breath, and he could see the sorrow welling up in her dead eyes. ¡°¡­It seems you¡¯re not doing too well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman bit her lips as she read through the letter. ¡®I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡¯ ¡®I know you¡¯re very sad to lose your husband, but I believe you¡¯ll get through this.¡¯ ¡®Sorry for being unable to visit.¡¯ Even though it was written by another person, the heartfelt concern of her only blood had made its way into her heart. ¡°¡­That¡¯s my younger brother alright. Telling lies that don¡¯t hold up.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°He must not be doing too well. After all, the letters I used to send every month have stopped.¡± Her self-mocking tone made Zhuge San fall silent. The man he had met was indeed in a pitiful state. The silence seemed to mean she epted it. The woman¡¯s grip on the letter tightened, crumpling it as she looked up. ¡°Thank you for bringing news of my brother. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I ask another favor?¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± The woman opened a wardrobe to reveal a matching pair of jade rings and several gold essories, holding them out. ¡°¡­Could you deliver these to him? I beg of you.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Why not go to him yourself?¡± ¡°You must have heard the elder¡¯s words. And you must have seen on your way here. I am trapped in this ce.¡± Zhuge San nodded. ¡®Amon tale, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Women of low birth pressured by their families after bing legitimate wives, widows threatened for their position, living lives akin to imprisonment ¨C it happened everywhere. Zhuge San¡¯s gaze fell on her stomach. It was barely noticeable but slightly bulging. ¡®She¡¯s not alone then.¡¯ Clearly, she had something precious to protect. ¡°From how you snuck in here without making a sound, you must be a martial artist of considerable skill, correct?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case. But why trust me with this? What if I run off with it?¡± ¡°Why would someone dressed in such an expensive outfitmit such an act, what could possibly becking for you to do that?¡± Her eyes lingered on his clothes. Zhuge San smacked his lips and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Huh, should have changed clothes beforeing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware it¡¯s an unreasonable request, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zhuge San smirked slightly. ¡°In the first ce, I came here because I felt ufortable leaving things be, so I¡¯ll dly help.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you¡­!¡± ¡°But.¡± Zhuge San leaned in, meeting her eyes, then said. ¡°Consider this by evening. Think about whether enduring here is truly the best for your child.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes tinged with doubt. Zhuge San gave an awkward smile. ¡®Hah, I shouldn¡¯t be sticking my nose in.¡¯ It was none of his business, but he couldn¡¯t help it. There was someone he was reminded of when he saw women like her. ¡°If I were your child, I wouldn¡¯t want to see my mother suffering for my sake.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡± ¡°Give it some thought. I¡¯ll give you about two hours. I¡¯ll be back when the sun goes down.¡± With those words, Zhuge San disappeared as abruptly as he had arrived. The woman, left alone in the room, pondered his words deeply. * * * ¡°San.¡± Amidst a daze, Zhuge San heard a voice and raised his head. The scene before him was the family¡¯s inner quarters where he had spent his childhood, with well-tended trees, a pond, and a woman he had longed for all his life. ¡°San!¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± This was his mother, whom he could no longer meet. She had narrowly- opened eyes and a fox-like face, but contrary to her appearance, she was a kind-hearted woman who was honest to a fault. She stomped her feet angrily towards him and then yanked his ear. As his ear was being pulled, Zhuge San realized he was in his childhood body from the height difference between them. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a dream.¡¯ His mother in the dream shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°How many times does your mom have to tell you to stay away from the outhouses!¡± Her forehead was bulging with veins, showing that she was more than just a little upset. But despite her anger, Zhuge San burst out intoughter the moment he saw her. ¡°You¡¯reughing?! LAUGHING?!¡± ¡°Ugh! M-Motherrrrrrrr!!!¡± It was an incredibly vivid dream. Although he felt no pain, his mouth involuntarily cried out as if matching the feeling. ¡°Why are you always rummaging through those outhouses?!?!¡± Zhuge San recalled this was a memory from when he was six, obsessed with Tales of the Martial Heroes. He had read when the protagonist of the fourth chapter, the Benevolent Hero, hid in an outhouse to evade assassins from the Unorthodox Sects. It had left a deep impression on him, much to his mother¡¯s dismay. ¡°I-I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°You should know better! No, you should have never done that in the first ce!¡± Zhuge San repeatedly apologized, all the while heughed. ¡®Ah.¡¯ It was a return the moment when he was truly happy. Even though this was a dream, he didn¡¯t want to wake up. This return was too sweet. As tears welled up in his eyes, he smiled while looking at his mother. A woman of humble birth who became thedy of the Zhuge n. Always dignified despite her origins¡­ ¡­and warm-hearted until the day she lost her life to poison. ¡°I can¡¯t live because of you! Do you know what the elders say when they see you? They call you the Toilet Young Master! Toilet Young Master!¡± His beloved mother¡¯s voice pierced his ears. She let go and ced a hand on her forehead, sighing deeply before bending down. ¡°Hey, little San. Are you listening? Should I just burn that Tales of the Martial Heroes book to get your head straight?¡± ¡°I apol¡­¡± ¡°Heroes are good. Good, but why are you so fixated on the outhouses after all the other cooler scenes? Why not admire the Sword Hero or something? ¡°The Sword Hero isn¡¯t cool¡­¡± ¡°You brat, I ought to wash your mouth out!¡± Zhuge San¡¯s mother pinched his lips as if they were a duck¡¯s bill, and she chuckled bitterly, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°Ah, forget it. What¡¯s the use of telling you.¡± It was always like this. She¡¯d start off incredibly angry, but after a few exchanges, she¡¯d let go of her anger and end upughing. Zhuge San loved that about her, so he joined in with a smile. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°What now!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± His mother furrowed her eyebrows, uneasy about what the heck he might spout next. Zhuge San chuckled, remembering how much of a troublemaker he was in his younger days, and added. ¡°Please visit often.¡± It was such a pleasant dream. However, because of that, he knew he shouldn¡¯t stay too long. She belonged to the past, and what she truly wanted was for him to move forward. ¨CBe someone you can be proud of. She was the sort of person who would make that kind of request, even in herst moments. ¡°I really¡­¡± Zhuge San held back his words, carefully thinking about the emotions he kept deep within, and then, the words he had always wanted to tell her came out clearly. ¡°¡­really love you.¡± The scene faded away. * * * Zhuge San opened his eyes on the roof of the inner quarters. Blinking, he let out a bitter smile and began to collect the jade stones that were scattered around. For a moment, everything felt hazy before he snapped back into focus. ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ A contented smile appeared on his lips, savoring the lingering feelings of the encounter with the face he had missed in his dream. The sky turned a crimson hue. Upon seeing that the two hours were almost up, Zhuge San got to his feet. ¡®Let¡¯s go see.¡¯ It was time to hear her decision. * * * ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± The woman looked at the man before her. He was smiling, waiting for her answer with a cheerful expression. Although she was still suspicious, the woman could not hide the hope she had ced in him. ¡°¡­May I ask you one thing?¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Why are you going to such lengths to help me?¡± Her expression hardened as she met Zhuge San¡¯s eyes. As fragile as she may have appeared, the look in her eyes burned with determination. ¡°Do you need a reason?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The woman clenched her hands that were resting on her knees. ¡°I do not have much to offer in return. Though I may sit in the position of thedy of the Zhang House, what I truly possess is meager. Whether I stay here alone or flee as the Great Master suggested, there is nothing of value for you to gain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°Then please tell me. Knowing that, why do you still wish to help?¡± That question was thest bastion of her rationality, thest line of defense she could use to protect the child within her. To follow him without knowing his intentions would put her unborn child¡¯s safety at risk simply because she wanted someone to ce her hopes in. Zhuge San looked back at her silently. He examined her tense face for a long while before finally shing a grin and answering. ¡°I just want to.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing it because I feel like it.¡± The woman looked stunned. Zhuge San found her reaction rather amusing and continued. ¡°I¡¯m a man who can¡¯t stand seeing a woman cry.¡± Especially a woman who was about to be a mother. He wouldn¡¯t be able to look at himself proud in the face if he ignored a grieving woman. That was the reason his chivalry existed. To wipe away their tears. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 26: Chapter: Anhui (7) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (7) ? About an hour had passed. In front of Zhuge San¡¯s eyes was the woman, now fully prepared. ¡°I¡¯ll get us out of this ce and take you to where your brother is. Do you have anywhere to go? Like a distant rtive¡­¡± ¡°There is none. We brother and sister were abandoned by the roadside in our childhood.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The woman chuckled quietly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve taken a few pieces of jewelry with me, I can sell them to start a new life somewhere. As the Great Master said, there¡¯s no point in staying in a ce where no one would be happy to see me.¡± Even though she had a smile on her face, her smile was filled with sadness. Zhuge San pondered her words for a moment before asking another question. ¡°Ah, by the way, what is that seal that the toad mentioned?¡± ¡°Toad¡­ Pfft!¡± The woman burst intoughter. She shook her shoulders, holding back herughter, before regaining herposure and responding. ¡°Exactly as the word suggests, the Family Head¡¯s seal. It is needed to approve all business conducted by the Zhang House.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s gone missing?¡± ¡°Yes, and as you have heard, the elder suspects me.¡± ¡°From the way you¡¯re talking, it does seem you don¡¯t have it, hm.¡± The woman shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°He was irresponsible. If he was going to die so early, he should have at least cleaned up after himself.¡± She was talking about the deceased Family Head. Zhuge San made a ¡®hmm¡¯ sound and said. ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t have a very close rtionship.¡± ¡°Was there anything to be close or not close about? It was a marriage of convenience.¡± ¡°Convenience?¡± ¡°The Family Head did not want inws who might threaten his position, and I needed money to feed my starving young brother. I suppose you could consider it an alignment of interests.¡± ¡°s, quite the unromantic tale.¡± ¡°Romance doesn¡¯t fill your stomach.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± As he responded, Zhuge San thought something. ¡®She¡¯s simr.¡¯ That must be why he had such a dream during his nap. This woman resembled his mother in many ways. Her boldness despite her delicate appearance, her situation, and her willingness to sacrifice herself for her child. There was something about her that evoked a sense of wistfulness in him. ¡°Then, please take care of us.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Zhuge San sharpened his qi detection. ¡®Are the guards still the same?¡¯ The sun had set, and there would likely be a change of guards soon. Zhuge San rolled the remaining jade stones in his robe. ¡®About seventeen left. If I had known that, I should¡¯ve saved some.¡¯ It was cutting it close, but how he used these jade stones which were crucial for a simple formation technique, would determine the sess of their escape. ¡°Great Master?¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± He closed his eyes. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­¡¯ With his qi detection sharpened, he held his breath and felt people approaching. ¡®They¡¯re changing shifts.¡¯ The next group of guards arrived and began conversing with the previous ones, who soon departed. ¡°It¡¯s time to go now.¡± The shift change was the perfect opportunity to make their escape. ¡°Excuse me for this discourtesy.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Kyaah!¡± As Zhuge San lifted the woman up into his arms, she iled around with a startled expression before calming down. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Zhuge San threw the jade stones he had been holding out the window. Whoosh¨C! Four were thrown, each in different directions, creating an unusual wave of qi. ¡®One moment.¡¯ The formation technique would disrupt their perception, but wouldn¡¯tst long since they were thrown in a manner to amplify their own power. Zhuge San took a deep breath and drew upon his inner qi from his dantian. And then. Thud¨C He leaped out over the windowsill. * * * It was an ordinary courtyard house one could find anywhere, but nheless, one owned by a wealthy person. Moreover, Zhuge San was burdened with a powerless woman in his arms. Unlike when he had invaded them, he couldn¡¯t afford to rx now. The formation technique had been released, and Zhuge San had managed to slip out of the inner quarters and escape to the outskirts of thepound. He quickened his pace while taking deep breaths. ¡®Hopefully, they notice the change after we¡¯re gone.¡¯ He continued moving with such hopes, but as with anything in the world, nothing ever came easy. Dinggg¨C! ¨CThe Lady of the House has disappeared¨C! ¨CFind her! Find her at any cost! The woman¡¯s body trembled at the sound of the bell and the voice that followed. ¡°It seems we were discovered too quickly¡­¡± ¡°Seems so. Their guards must have been more stringent than I thought.¡± He thought that the person in charge at the early-stage first rate was a mere guard, but he seemed to possess skills outside of martial arts. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°What else? Run faster.¡± Zhuge San forced a smile as his steps became erratic. ¡®I don¡¯t want to exhaust my strength here, but¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t afford to be threatened by saving his inner qi right now. At that moment, Zhuge San swept his foot across the floor, the surroundings blurring with his movements. Foot Technique, Mysterious Steps of Heaven. It was one of the secret martial arts techniques passed down only to the direct descendants of the Zhuge n Head. The woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ The sensation felt mysterious. As he moved, the very space around him seemed to transform, creating an illusion. It was as if rippling water surrounded them. Thud¨C Zhuge San grew more impatient, hurriedly exerting his martial arts. ¡®This foot technique is currently only possible because it¡¯s night.¡¯ A foot technique was different from a formation technique. No matter how much his martial arts embodied the core essence of the Noble n, it couldn¡¯t alter basic human perception. If he moved carelessly, then they could risk being discovered and surrounded at any moment, so he had to move swiftly while his qi remained. ¡®If I had known this would happen, I would have focused more on my cultivation technique.¡¯ Resenting himself for his own insufficient inner qi, Zhuge San, now without his signature smile, started to run even faster. And then, he faced a crisis. * * * Shwing¨C At the outermost edge of the courtyard house, dozens of guards drew their swords. In the center was a toad-like old man with his hands behind his back. ¡°I knew this would happen, you bitch.¡± Zhuge San¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ They were surrounded. It was an obvious mistake. No, this couldn¡¯t be called a mistake. It was just bad luck. Of all the paths they could have taken, they ended up stumbling into the previous guards who hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°Now, where is the seal?¡± The elder stepped forward. His face twisted with in to see greed, like a child about to grab treasure. The woman suppressed her frustration, ring back at him and said. ¡°¡­Have I not told you that I do not know?¡± ¡°Then why escape? No, no need to exin! Those damned merchant bastards guaranteed your safety in return for the seal, didn¡¯t they? How much? What was the offer, huh?!¡± ¡°I really do not kn¡­!¡± ¡°Silence!!!¡± His face contorted hideously. ¡°Even now! EVEN NOW YOU LIE!!! You wench, I know all about your secret schemes, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!¡± Her fists clenched tightly. When confronted by his tant rage, she felt more wronged than angry. ¡°I am just trying to leave. I have no reason to stay here anymore, so I want to disappear quietly. But why are you stopping even that? What have I done that was so wrong¡­?¡± ¡°Are you not of lowly birth?!¡± Thump¨C The woman¡¯s body trembled, or rather, the one carrying her trembled. ¡°Lowborn blood all the same! Ungrateful wretches! Parasites that just steal our food! Short-sighted trash! Isn¡¯t it so predictable what your kind thinks?!¡± It was nonsense. The elder¡¯s logic, if it could even be called that, was nothing more than emotional rambling. It was then that she realized, he didn¡¯t truly believe she had the seal. He just wanted to believe it. He needed someone to me for the Zhang House¡¯s instability and his own threatened position since the seal¡¯s disappearance. She didn¡¯t know what to say or feel anymore. It was such an absurd and disheartening situation that she felt her eyelids begin to heat up. ¡®This is it¡­¡¯ She was furious that the reason she was running away was due to an old man¡¯s insecurities. ¡°Oh wow, what a shitty mouth you have.¡± At that moment, Zhuge San opened his mouth. The woman gasped in surprise and looked at him. His usual smile was gone, reced by eyes filled with rage as he stared at the elder. ¡°Have you grown old and senile? How can you speak so vilely?¡± ¡°This bastard again!¡± The old man stomped his foot and red at the man who shot out verbally abusive words. Then upon realizing something, he pointed usingly towards him. ¡°The merchants! You¡¯re ackey of that merchant group! No wonder¡­ yes, if you¡¯re one of those merchant dogs, you¡¯d have the gall to infiltrate the inner quarters!¡± The elderughed louder. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ll deal with you slowly. Lock you up in the depths of thepound until you¡¯re begging to confess the truth!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid you might lose your neck first. I apologize in advance if I can¡¯t make a clean cut. Your wrinkly old skin might not make for a pretty slice.¡± ¡°You bastard¡­!¡± The old man trembled with rage. Zhuge San feigned his nonchnce, but inwardly he felt the heat of the situation. There were too many enemies, and his inner qi was running low from using his movement technique to get here. If he were alone, he could break through their defense, but he was burdened by a woman and baby he had to protect. ¡®My n¡­¡¯ He could avoid this situation by revealing his identity, but that wouldn¡¯t save the woman, and relying on his n¡¯s glory was worse than death itself to Zhuge San. It was a checkmate. Zhuge Sanughed helplessly and said. ¡°Sorry about this. It seems I got your hopes up for nothing.¡± ¡°¡­Not at all. From the looks of that old man, I would not have been safe even if I stayed inside. I¡¯m at least d I tried to resist.¡± ¡°But the child¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to give birth either way. Once they know I carry the Family Head¡¯s child inside my stomach, they would not dare harm me. Well, what happens after that, I¡¯ll have to see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate then.¡± After a short exchange, the elder shouted. ¡°Attack¨C! Cut off that shitty bastard¡¯s leg and bring me that wench! As soon as hemanded, martial artists charged in. At any moment now, somewhere on Zhuge San¡¯s body was in danger of being mutted. Then, something unexpected urred. Baaaaaam¨C! A heavy impact resounded as though something had been struck by a blunt weapon. Both the martial artists and Zhuge San halted dead in their tracks. It was a very short instant, yet to some, long enough to yawn. Baam¨C! Bam¨C! Baaaam¨C! As the sound of multiple blows followed, the martial artists guarding each of the walls copsed one by one, and in their ce stood the figure of a man. Zhuge San looked towards themotion and mumbled in disbelief. ¡°Brother Mok¡­¡± It was Mok Riwon. His entire body was covered by a ck mask and some kind of straw outfit, but even through his two beautiful eyes alone, Zhuge San recognized him. Mok Riwon walked over to him in a carefree manner, yet no one dared stand in his path despite his slow movements. This was because the qi flooding out from him was simply that overwhelming. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Zhuge San asked. Mok Riwon, his eyes visible behind his mask, turned to him and made a warm smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you came here to perform a chivalrous deed? I couldn¡¯t possibly miss out.¡± The way he responded was all too natural for him that Zhuge San could only let out a wry smile. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± ¡®Is it even possible to meet someone this peculiar?¡¯ As he was thinking that, Mok Riwon pointed to the elder and asked. ¡°Are they viins?¡± ¡°By my standards they are.¡± ¡°Then they must be viins.¡± The old man locked eyes with Mok Riwon and began trembling in fear, backing away. ¡®W-What is this¡­¡¯ Even the elder who knew nothing of martial arts, could sense an imposing aura. The force surrounding him was simply that vicious. ¡°Please go. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Mok Riwon tapped him on his shoulder with the sheath of his sword. And while taking a step forward, he paused. ¡°Ah.¡± In a rather low voice, he nced at Zhuge San and continued pleadingly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the Young Lady. I¡¯ll get in trouble if she finds out I snuck out.¡± The pinched scar on Mok Riwon¡¯s cheek, hidden behind his mask, was a secret that no one present knew. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 27: Chapter: Anhui (8) ? Fourth Chapter ¨C Anhui (8) ? ¡°Then, I entrust this to you.¡± With those parting words, Zhuge San crossed over the broken wall. The dazed elder finally regained his senses, his face contorting into something akin to a vengeful ghost. ¡°C-Chase them! Go and capture them¡­!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be happening.¡± Freeze¨C The men who were about to move had frozen stiff. With a grin on his face, Mok Riwon said. ¡°You will not be allowed past this point. Because I am here.¡± It was a chilling deration. Even without infusing his words with qi, everyone here felt an undeniable pressure. Frustrated at the escape of his prey right before his eyes, the elder was fuming. ¡°You¡­ Do you realize what you are doing¡­?! ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°Then step aside¡­¡± ¡°However.¡± Mok Riwon paused, observing his surroundings, and then said. ¡°I do not regard those who judge others by their origins as righteous. I do not regard those who follow such orders as righteous. Nor do I regard those who oppress a grieving woman as righteous.¡± With each word, the flow of his qi sharpened. ¡°For those reasons, I will judge you as viins.¡± The elder grinded his teeth in response to the continuing speech and trembled violently. The situation wasn¡¯t unfolding as he had hoped. And before his eyes was a hindrance who came out of nowhere. All of this mixed with his ever-rising anger and formed usible spections. At least, by his own standards. ¡°Bullshit! What righteousness?! You¡¯re all in this together! All of you are without a doubt part of the same group! All dogs of that fucking merchant group who deserve to be torn apart and ughtered, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!!!¡± At the usations full of despicable self-justification, Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Merchant group?¡± ¡°Acting like you don¡¯t know! That damned woman, that all-talk bastard, and now you! Aren¡¯t you allckeys of the ¡®Heavenly Merchant Group¡¯?!?!¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°SILENCEEEEE¨C!¡± The elder¡¯s cheeks quivered. Mok Riwon could tell the loathing he held for them through his twisted expression. ¡®Heavenly Merchant Group.¡¯ It was a merchant group that even he was familiar with. After all, they were the ones who had bought up all the horses at the vige right before Blood Valley. Having crossed paths with them twice sinceing out into the martial world, Mok Riwon began harboring an aversion to them. ¡°You damned merchant bastard. How much more do you need to satisfy your greed? Huh? How much more must you covet before you¡¯re content?!¡± ¡°I am not affiliated¡­¡± Mok Riwon stopped mid-sentence. ¡®¡­No, there¡¯s no reason to reveal my identity.¡¯ Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t an idiot. He was well aware there wasn¡¯t any reason to correct the misunderstanding. ¡°¡­Think what you will.¡± At his response, the elder finallyughed full of euphoria. ¡°As I thought! Exactly as I thought! It was all a conspiracy by those damned merchants!¡± The smile could have been mistaken for that of a madman. ¡°ATTACKKK¨C!¡± With the elder¡¯s cry, the martial artists charged forward. Mok Riwon slightly exhaled and drew upon the inner qi from his dantian. sh¨C! He parried the thrusts of three swordsmening at him from different directions in one swift motion, then broke through their encirclement, copsing their formation. Mok Riwon thought to himself. ¡®Hmm, I guess I won¡¯t even need to draw my sword.¡¯ Those weak martial artists¡¯ killing intent was all over the ce, and the toad throwing a tantrum was no more than a senile old man. To Mok Riwon, they were petty individuals not even worthy of being called viins. * * * Zhuge San continued onward with the woman on his back. His steps no longer carried the force from his qi, and his breath had been ragged for a while, but he did not stop. It was thanks to Mok Riwon, who had cut a path for them through the myriad of martial artists, creating an opportunity to escape. So there was no time to be uneasy or leisurely nce back, not even a moment to take a breather. The scenery shifted around them. They went from the Zhang Family Compound to the streets, then from one street to another until they reached the most run-down part of the city. Zhuge San only stopped when he had reached a shabby and small alley patched together with crude boards. ¡°¡­We¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman bit her lips as she looked. It was a dark alley, but her hometown nheless. The ce where she was born, grew up, and where her only family lived. It was an odd feeling. She didn¡¯t have a single good memory here, yet a strange sense offort swept over her. ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡± It was only then that the reality had hit her. The icy stares that were colder than the bitter winter winds were gone. That deep loneliness of having no one by her side was no more. She had returned to a ce that might not be dazzling, but warmth still lingered. ¡°Th-Thank you so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early to thank me.¡± Zhuge San ignored the tears trickling down the back of his neck and grinned. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Your brother is waiting, isn¡¯t he?¡± With that, he slowly set her down. She staggered briefly while trying to find her bnce, then leaned on the arm Zhuge San offered and began to slowly walk forward. * * * ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Chang!¡± The siblings embraced each other tightly. The young man who thedy called Chang was taken aback upon seeing her again, and hugged her. The woman who couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer as the young man ran towards her, with a reddened face, she hugged him. ¡°No way, sister. How did you¡­ all the way¡­ Ah, Great Master!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been three days, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You being here means¡­¡± ¡°I went to the Zhang Family Compound and came back, as requested. I went to see your Esteemed Sister, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t doing well, so I poked my nose in a little.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened. He looked back and forth between his sister and Zhuge San, finally sighing as he understood the situation. He then hugged his sister tighter. ¡°¡­Sister, you¡¯ve endured so much.¡± ¡°Wahhh¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Great Master¡­¡± ¡°It was nothing. I just did what I felt was right. More important, see to your sister. If she keeps crying like this, her eyes will be puffing out tomorrow.¡± Chang let out a dyedugh at his lightheartedment, then nodded in agreement. ¡°Come on now, sister. It¡¯s time to stop crying, didn¡¯t the Great Master say so?¡± ¡°Huuu¡­¡± The woman struggled to stop her tears. She continued to cry and cry, letting out all the pent-up sadness and frustration she had been holding back, overwhelmed by her long-unspoken emotions. It was only after Chang¡¯s clothes became stained with her tears and snot that she stopped crying. * * * In the shabbily built shack that looked like it might copse with a single punch to the wall, Zhuge San sat and observed the siblings sitting side by side. ¡°You two certainly look alike. Anyone could tell you¡¯re siblings.¡± Chang smiled upon hearing his words, and the woman lowered her head, now conscious of her earlier disy. ¡°I apologize for such a sight¡­¡± ¡°Why apologize again? It¡¯s a good day, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smiled faintly. ¡®A good day¡­¡¯ It was the perfect phrase to describe this moment. Indeed, what truly brought happiness to a person wasn¡¯tvish meals or expensive treasures, but the warm presence of family who would stay by their side. ¡°What will you do now?¡± To his question, she smiled softly and ced her hands below her belly. ¡°We will leave before dawn. We want to go somewhere outside of Anhui and start a new life.¡± Chang¡¯s eyes bulged as he saw her hand caressing her stomach. She noticed his reaction and smiled. ¡°Chang, you¡¯re going to be an uncle.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together. From now on, we can finally live well without starving.¡± ¡°¡­But sister, what can we do? We haven¡¯t learned anything.¡± ¡°How about a fabric shop? ¡°What?¡± ¡°A fabric shop. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve learned enough about silk while living at that ce.¡± Zhuge San watched the bewildered young man and the now brightly smilingdy, and then slightly smiled himself. ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ She was beautiful. And her smiling appearance was even more beautiful. ¡°I should get going now.¡± Zhuge San stood up to leave. The siblings started to stand as well, but he gestured for them to stay seated. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way, so settle your feelings. The sight of a brother and sister together like this is simply too heartwarming to see.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As Zhuge San chuckled, thedy bit her lips. Then, with a smile as though she had no other say, she spoke. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of hearing that, you know?¡± ¡°But even still, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Enough¡­¡± ¡°¡­Hong Seon.¡± The woman, Hong Seon¡¯s words, made him pause. Finally, seeing Zhuge San look straight at her, she continued with a radiant smile. ¡°My name is Hong Seon. My younger brother is Hong Chang. Will you please kindly remember our names?¡± Hong Seon. Hong Chang. Zhuge Sanmitted those names to memory. But as always, he would bury them deep in his heart, never to be mentioned again. For he was a man who had no time to dwell on the past and reminisce about those he had saved. He would simply keep them in the past and move forward. That was the kind of man he was. ¡°Beautiful names. I¡¯ll make sure to remember them.¡± Zhuge San turned around. The siblings felt regretful at that sight and asked onest time. ¡°Do you really need no reward?¡± They knew that the help they received was a fortune some might not experience in a lifetime, so they wanted to repay him somehow. But his mind was made up. Or rather, this time, he added a little wit to his stubbornness. ¡°Well, there is one thing.¡± Zhuge San looked back around with a content smile. ¡°Please be a good mother. I think that¡¯ll be enough for me.¡± With those parting words, Zhuge San walked away, leaving those streets behind him. * * * Dawn had broken. It was a new beginning for a certain brother and sister who had slipped out of the city under the darkness of night, and a new morning for the two men with tears in their eyes, who had brought a smile to a grieving woman¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite a lot of trouble, haven¡¯t you?¡± Inside an inn that had just opened for the day, the two men knelt on the floor with their heads bowed deeply at Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s chilling voice. Mok Riwon¡¯s cheeks were red from being pinched, and Zhuge San¡¯s head had a noticeable bump. ¡°Have you both be mute? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Tang Hwa-seo sat in a chair with her legs crossed, tapping her foot impatiently as she prodded the two men. Mok Riwon cautiously said. ¡°I-I was carrying out an act of chivalry¡­¡± ¡°Do you call lying, chivalry, Young Hero Mok?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s mouth mped shut. It was the truth. He said he was going to bed early and slipped away in secret; he had nothing he could possibly say to defend himself with. The fact that no secretssted forever in this world was a very painful truth for the two men at that moment. ¡°You have both done something remarkable. Do you know what¡¯s happening out in the city in this early morning? Oh my, word has it that intruders entered the Zhang Family Compound, and that the martial artists and elder were beaten ck and blue by these intruders.¡± Tap¨C! Tang Hwa-seo pointed to the outside of the inn with her finger. ¡°There is an inspection at the city¡¯s entrance. The Zhang House¡¯s martial artists are causing quite a stir trying to find the intruders, all while bandaged from head to toe.¡± The two men twitched nervously. Tang Hwa-seo sighed, feeling a headacheing from this ridiculous situation. ¡°¡­Well, I know whatever Young Hero Mok did couldn¡¯t possibly be bad. But if you¡¯re going to cause trouble, you should at least think about the aftermath.¡± ¡°I apolo¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to apologize, just keep quiet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo pressed her hand against her forehead, which was starting to throb. ¡®Damned inspection.¡¯ This was trouble. The Zhang House was thergest in the city, and therefore wielded considerable influence. Although she and Zhuge San could likely get through the inspection using the name of their respective n, the conflicts that would arise during the process and the aftermath made her stomach turn just thinking about it. ¡°Ugh¡­ I suppose I won¡¯t die a peaceful death.¡± Hermentful murmurs made Mok Riwon lower his head further. Zhuge San cautiously gauged her mood before speaking up. ¡°About that¡­ Sister?¡± ¡°If you say more nonsense, I¡¯ll tear that mouth of yours this time.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not nonsense, I have a rather good idea.¡± Tang Hwa-seo focused her attention on him. Her ring eyes seemed ready to cut someone at a moment¡¯s notice. Zhuge San swallowed hard, intensifying his tension. ¡®One wrong word and I¡¯ll really die.¡¯ He might die the most agonizing death in the world, drowning in poison. He had to use this one and only chance wisely to save his own life. For a moment, the two men¡¯s eyes met. Mok Riwon looked at him with eyes full of expectation, and Zhuge San nodded as if to say, ¡®Trust me¡¯, then turned to Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°W-What about escaping in disguise?¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s right eyebrow twitched upwards. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 28: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (1) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (1) ? The line at the city¡¯s exit was long. Among those waiting to be inspected, whispers of awe rippled through the crowd. At the center of their attention stood a man. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Ohh¡­¡± The man was dressed in a ck silk outfit. His hair, dark as the night itself, shone brilliantly, contrasting with his pale skin and high nose bridge. His downcast eyes brimming with mncholy and red lipspleted the personification of beauty. Standing still with his eyes closed, the man seemed to give off an otherworldly radiance. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s wless, right?¡± Zhuge San whispered to Tang Hwa-seo while disguised as a beggar, covered in all sorts of filth. All she could do wasugh in disbelief. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this is actually working.¡¯ They nned to get Mok Riwon past the inspection disguised as a young noble. It had sounded absurd at the time, but now felt strangely possible. ¨CBrother Mok, just keep your mouth shut and look at the ground. Sister will do all the talking. If the guards ask any unnecessary questions, just frown. ¨CUnderstood! Trust me! ¨CYoung Hero Mok, are you sure this will work¡­? ¨CTrust me! Those were thest moments before this all happened. Tang Hwa-seo nced over at the expressionless Mok Riwon. He was undeniably handsome. Aside from that however, Tang Hwa-seo felt something else. ¡®He must be dying of boredom.¡¯ The twitch on his lips suggested this was an unusual level of boredom for him. That man who usually couldn¡¯t stop talking all day long was now forced to keep silent. Feeling a mix of pity and amusement, Tang Hwa-seo gently gripped him by the arm. ¡°Young Hero Mok, just hold on a little longer. Our turn wille soon.¡± ¡°Understood¡­!¡± He almost broke into a wide smile, but caught himself and stiffened his expression again. Even this was amusing to her, and she faintly smiled. All the while, she avoided looking directly at him. Naturally, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to meet his eye. ¡®This is quite fun.¡¯ Zhuge San had to suppress hisughter upon seeing her nervousness. At the same time, he felt slightly regretful, wishing they could have disguised Mok Riwon as a woman. ¡®Tsk, making him crossdress as a woman would have been fun too.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t tried, but Mok Riwon¡¯s strong refusal made it a massive failure. ¨CC-Crossdressing? You want me to imitate a woman?! Ah no! Brother Zhuge! How dare you try to insult me! His vehement rejection was something Zhuge San couldn¡¯tprehend, not knowing how often Mok Riwon had been teased for his feminine looks by Ma Il-seok during his childhood. ¡°Next!¡± The guard¡¯s voice rang out. Lifting his head, Zhuge San realized it was finally their turn and said to Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thump¨C Her face was tensed as she took a step forward. * * * The Zhang House¡¯s Martial Artist, Gochang. He looked at the trio in front of him, still bearing the wounds from the previous night¡¯s attack by the intruder. While doing that, he calmed himself. ¡®Wow, how incredibly handsome.¡¯ The man standing next to him dressed in ck silk was stunningly beautiful. And even the woman beside him who was strikingly attractive couldn¡¯t draw Gochang¡¯s gaze away from the man. The disheveled servant behind them did not even warrant a nce. The man¡¯s appearance seemed to scream that he was alone in the world. And his clothes, well, Gochang could immediately tell their worth, given his job in the wealthy household. ¡®Those clothes cost at least a few gold pieces.¡¯ Gochang felt tension rising within him. Whoever this man was, it was clear that he was no ordinary person, so he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to treat him carelessly. ¡°A-Ahem. I shall now begin the inspection¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The man sighed deeply and frowned. ¡®W-What¡¯s this!¡¯ A dozen thoughts raced through his mind in an instant. Had he done something to upset this noble-looking man? Or perhaps the man was simply displeased being in a situation where he had to line up and be inspected? Gochang had to desperately try to calm his racing heart, but that didn¡¯t mean he would proceed with the inspection. Why would he? It was obvious that provoking someone of high status would only bring him trouble. Even if the Zhang House was wealthy, they wouldn¡¯t stand up for him against such influential people, all because of a mere martial artist like him. ¡°Th¡­at inspection¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man, Mok Riwon, kept sighing deeply. He was diligently ying his part despite how awkward it was for him. Tang Hwa-seo realized that if she didn¡¯t say something soon, the other side might sense something odd. ¡°He¡¯s quite on edge because of how busy we¡¯ve been. Please be understanding.¡± ¡°N-No that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Oh my dearest husband¡­ he couldn¡¯t sleep well because of themotion this morning.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. That¡¯s right. They were pretending to be a married couple. Despite her awkward attempt at calling him her husband, fortunately, Gochang seemed to be understanding. ¡®Well, if she has such a handsome man for a husband, it¡¯s understandable.¡¯ Of course she would be grinning to herself and flustered. ¡°N-No. I apologize¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. If we may, could you please allow us through now? As I mentioned, we are in a hurry.¡± ¡°Ah, of course!¡± Gochang quickly stepped aside. Tang Hwa-seo smiled slightly and linked arms with Mok Riwon. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± With that, they passed through the gate, the servant in tow. It was only after they had disappeared from view that Gochang realized he hadn¡¯t asked for their identities. ¡®¡­Nah, surely couldn¡¯t be them.¡¯ The thought that assumptions can be dangerous crossed his mind, but Gochang simply had too many people to inspect to dwell on it. * * * ¡°Sess! We¡¯ve safely made it out of the city!¡± The exmation burst forth as soon as they were far away from the city. Mok Riwon was able to finally let go of all of the heavy burden he felt and rejoiced like a child. ¡°Truly, Brother Zhuge! I hadplete faith in you!¡± ¡°Hah, feel free to praise me more!¡± ¡°I¡¯m realizing once again the greatness of the Zhuge n!¡± ¡°More.¡± ¡°Your greatness and magnificence are so astounding that I¡¯m in awe!¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± The scene was like a short skit. As Tang Hwa-seo watched them with a nk gaze, Mok Riwon turned towards her. ¡°Young Lady was also incredible! It¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯ve seen such masterful acting.¡± Flinch¨C Startled, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s shoulders twitched. She looked away, finding somewhere else to focus as if by reflex. ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± ¡°Did you prepare your lines in advance? Or was it all improvisation? I, Mok Riwon, wish to learn acting from you!¡± ¡°E-Enough¡­¡± It was overwhelming. Or maybe more like an honor. To be looked up to with such admiration by him triggered an unexpected feeling of pride within her. ¡°Enough of that. It was really nothing special¡­¡± ¡°But it was truly amazing!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s overreaction knew no end. It was inevitable though. Disguise and acting. Escaping from enemy territory. All of this was a step into the life of a chivalrous hero Mok Riwon had always dreamed of ¨C just like the protagonist of the fifth chapter in ¡®Tales of the Martial Heroes¡¯, the Killing Hero, had done before. Mok Riwon¡¯s hair fluttered as he continued his animated chatter, and his ck silk outfit fluttered in the wind. The color highlighted his fair skin, causing Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s head to spin. ¡°How did you do it so well? And how did you make that like, subtly smiling face? Is it like this? Or like this?¡± Mok Riwon pulled up the corners of his mouth with his fingers, leaned in, his scent growing ever stronger, And Tang Hwa-seo, blushing with embarrassment, felt her rationality snap. ¡°E-Enough¨C!¡± Thwack¨C! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Her fist had found its way to his stomach. Then he dropped to his knees, gasping for air at the unexpected blow. Upon realizing what she had just done, Tang Hwa-seo apologized. Right next to them. Zhuge San took a couple steps back, distancing himself from her. ¡®Can¡¯t she stop that habit of using her fist first?¡¯ He was terrified that her fury might turn towards him next. * * * After they had traveled for about three days, the trio reached their destination. Beyond the rocky mountains that pierced through the clouds was one of the Three Great Mountains of the Central ins, Mount Huang. ¡°T-This is Huangshan! It¡¯s one of the must-visit ces in Anhui!¡± ¡°Ohhh¡­! I¡¯ve heard of this ce from my master! That enjoying thepany of the pine trees at the highest peak of Huangshan is particrly delightful!¡± ¡°Haha! Your master certainly knows his stuff!¡± While Mok Riwon and Zhuge San continued making a big fuss, Tang Hwa-seo focused on suppressing her nerves. ¡®Finally.¡¯ She had finally arrived. It was her first step in no longer having to run away. Here, she would meet the Fist Dragon Il-woon, and seek out the Abbot of Shaolin Temple. Tighten¨C Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s fists clenched tightly. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Are we climbing Mount Huang?¡± ¡°Ah, we¡¯re not. The Dragon Phoenix Tournament will be held in Shexian, so there¡¯s no need to climb up there.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± A disappointed expression arose on his face. Tang Hwa-seo smiled and added. ¡°However, if we have time, climbing it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. Yes, it¡¯s also my first time visiting Mount Huang, so I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± His face instantly brightened. If he had a tail, it would surely be spinning like a windmill out of excitement. But Tang Hwa-seo felt a bitter regret upon seeing his expression. ¡®Soon¡­¡¯ They might have to part ways. She felt a bizarre sensation, like something was stabbing her in the heart. * * * The Dragon Phoenix Tournament was essentially a grand festival that was open to the young fighters of the martial arts world, but not just anyone of age could participate. It was apetition to distinguish the dragons and phoenixes among said martial artists. As such, there were minimum qualifications to be met. ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t concern us. Having the name of a Noble nes in handy at times like this.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With our rmendation, even Brother Mok can secure a spot. Besides, it¡¯s not like you would fail the qualifying rounds, but why bother with the hassle, right?¡± ¡°Right! I¡¯ll trust in Brother Zhuge!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± In an inn at Shexian where the tournament registrations were held, the three of them sat discussing their ns. Mok Riwon had bamboo leaf liquor with his somen noodles, as expected. Tang Hwa-seo opted for dumplings. And Zhuge San had a te of five-spice beef in front of him. ¡°Young Hero Mok, please start eating before your noodles be too soft.¡± ¡°Ah, of course! Understood!¡± Mok Riwon began eating only after her reminder. As always, he slurped up his noodles quickly, followed by a gulp of bamboo leaf liquor, and let out a satisfied sound. ¡°The bamboo leaf liquor from Mount Huang really does have a unique vor!¡± ¡°Brother Mok, do you like bamboo leaf liquor that much? Try this too, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°Oh! Well then¡­.¡± The meal continued pleasantly withughter from the two of them. And as Tang Hwa-seo was smiling softly at their antics¡­ ¡°Wee!¡± The server shouted loudly, in a tone full of tension that they hadn¡¯t heard since entering the inn. It was enough to pique the trio¡¯s curiosity. Who could have arrived to warrant such a loud greeting? They turned towards the entrance and then made surprised expressions. ¡°¡­Shaolin.¡± Entering the inn were four monks, their shaven heads gleaming in the light. All were young men, and the inner qi they exuded left no doubt that they were from Shaolin. Even if that wasn¡¯t obvious, to Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San, one of the people among them confirmed their affiliation at a nce. The monk leading the group, with a head that looked like it could break rocks. ¡°¡­Fist Dragon Il-woon.¡± There sat Fist Dragon Il-woon, the very person Tang Hwa-seo hade to find. As they entered, a silence descended upon the inn, and the atmosphere among the three of them began to stiffen. In that moment, Il-woon raised his hand. ¡°Excuse me. May I please get a te of Dongpo Pork?¡± Then, he paused. Il-woon¡¯s lips twitched as if he were agonizing over something, and then said. ¡°¡­Ah, but without the meat.¡± Zhuge San suddenly burst outughing. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 29: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (2) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (2) ? Il-woon, the 21st Generation¡¯s Head Disciple of Shaolin Temple. He was in a very good mood right now. Naturally. Given that he had been cooped up training and evening more training, there was no way he could be in a bad mood when this was one of his few rare outings. New people and new encounters. And exciting food he could only savor outside of Shaolin. A monk devoted to asceticism shouldn¡¯t be delighted by such things, but he couldn¡¯t resist. Why not? To a youthful twenty-year-old man who was full of energy, wasn¡¯t the secr world a truly eye-opening ce? ¡®Such a small indulgence will surely be forgiven by the Abbot.¡¯ That was why as soon as he arrived at Huangshan, he entered an inn. Il-woon was sitting together with his fellow disciples, about to indulge in a long-awaited deviation from his usual self-discipline and abstinence. ¡°Excuse me. May I please get a te of Dongpo Pork?¡± Of course, while keeping a clear conscience. ¡°¡­Ah, but without the meat.¡± ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!! DONGPO PORKKK!!! BUT WITHOUT THE MEAT, HAHA!!!¡± A frivolousughter spread across the entire inn, startling Il-woon who turned around. And then his eyes shook violently. ¡°¡­Y-Young Master Zhuge?¡± ¡°Ehehehehehe!!!¡± Bang. Bang. The one who burst outughing and pounding on the table was without a doubt the rightful heir of the Zhuge n, Zhuge San, whom he had met a few times. Aside from him, thedy next to him was the sessor of the Sichuan Tang n, who had vanished after thest Dragon Phoenix Tournament six years ago. Of course, there was another man whose presence caught his attention, but Il-woon couldn¡¯t afford to pay him any mind. ¡®I-I¡¯ve been caught¡­!¡¯ He had deliberately chosen a secluded alley to avoid familiar faces, but here he was, bumping into someone he knew. And of all people, it just had to be Zhuge San. A flippant kind of man who would spread rumors of today¡¯s incident throughout the entire martial world. ¡°My goodness! Monk Il-woon! What a rare pleasure to see you!!!¡± Zhuge San greeted him with tears in the corners of his eyes fromughing so hard. Il-Woon shut his eyes tightly and forced a hollow smile. ¡®Amitabha¡­¡¯ Why him? Of all people? Was Buddha punishing him for his greed? ¡°B-Brother¡­!¡± ¡°This seems to be trouble¡­¡± ¡°¡­Calm down.¡± Despite sweating bullets, Il-woonposed himself. His unshakeable will forged through reciting countless Buddhist prayers was quite helpful at this moment. ¡®Let¡¯s get things under control.¡¯ Il-woon suddenly stood up from his seat and headed to where Zhuge San, Tang Hwa-seo, and the nameless man sat. And he bowed with his hands pressed together. ¡°Amitabha. It has been a long time since we¡¯ve met. Have you been at peace, Kind Benefactor?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®Oh¡¯, Brother Mok? Didn¡¯t you hear a moment ago? Dongpo porkhahaha¡­ Withoutttt the meat¡­¡± ¡°¡­Laugh in moderation. Aren¡¯t you troubling the monk?¡± ¡°Benefactor Tang, it has been nearly six years since west met, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, something like that.¡± Il-woon greeted them one by one, feeling like sweat might start pouring down from his forehead. Then, he took a seat on the empty chair and said. ¡°The Three Pure Meats.¡± All he had on his mind was shutting Zhuge San¡¯s mouth up. Well, more like he wanted toe up with an excuse for his actions. ¡°Do you know about the Three Pure Meats? These are the three fundamental conditions under which the consumption of meat is permitted in Buddhism. When eating meat, it should not be seen as being for oneself, should not be heard as being for oneself, and should not suspect that it is for oneself. Meat that meets these conditions is considered to have been left by thew of nature, and therefore, it is permissible for us to partake in it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? What is Dongpo Pork? It is undeniably a dish made by braising meat with intestines. However, without the meat, we consume only the leftover vegetables and seasoning, and the meat is for someone else. In other words, since we did not eat the meat for ourselves, it aligns with the precepts of the Three Pure Meats.¡± His smile was patient, but the message was clear. ¨CDon¡¯t go around talking or I will break the precept against killing. Of course, Zhuge San wasn¡¯t so faint-hearted as to be frightened by such a warning. ¡°Yes, indeed. The Three Pure M¡­ pfft¡­ yes! Uh-huh! As you say! How could anyone live without eating meat? I understand perfectly!¡± Il-woon¡¯s forehead throbbed as Zhuge San pped his shoulder. So, regarding today¡¯s events¡­¡± ¡°Do I look like someone who gossips? Rest assured!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe such an untrustworthy statement, not even one bit. Il-woon felt like his unshakeable will was about to shatter. ¡°Please, once again, I ask¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I will make sure he keeps quiet, even if it means crushing his throat myself.¡± Tang Hwa-seo said. Zhuge San promptly shut his mouth and shrank back slightly. Il-woon made a relieved expression and expressed his gratitude for the unexpected help. ¡°Ah, Benefactor Tang! Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡®It isn¡¯t like I helped out of the kindness of my heart.¡¯ She swallowed that thought and looked at him. ¡®Should I consider myself lucky?¡¯ Having the opportunity to interact with him before the tournament even started was definitely a favorable turn of events. Although she couldn¡¯t discuss her matters with him just yet, it would be important to make a good impression for the future. While Tang Hwa-seo was pondering what to say next, Mok Riwon opened his mouth first. ¡°P-Pleased to meet you! Are you the renowned ¡®Fist Dragon¡¯?¡± ¡°Hm? Ah, my apologies. Yes, I am. May I ask your name, Kind Benefactor?¡± ¡°I am Mok Riwon! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but! The martial artists of this province call me Ink Sword!¡± Mok Riwon adopted the fist-palm salute. Il-woon looked surprised for a moment but then broke out into a bright smile. ¡°Oh! I have heard of you. You¡¯ve made quite a name for yourself in Jiangxi.¡± ¡°Ahem! It was nothing.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulders rose with pride, his face reddening from the joy of being recognized. Il-woon chuckled softly at that sight. ¡®I heard he was surely a martial artist at the Peak Realm¡­¡¯ Indeed, his qi pathways were refined enough. He was without a doubt at least Peak Master¡­ ¡®And possibly equal to myself.¡¯ Il-woon was able to figure that out just from feeling his qi flow. ¡®The martial world is indeed vast.¡¯ At a nce, the man appeared to be the same age as him. To reach the Peak Realm at such a young age would certainly require an extraordinary cultivation technique and precious spiritual elixirs. Il-woon wondered what kind of Esteemed Master had gone to such lengths, unaware that the only spiritual medicine Mok Riwon had ever consumed was the inner core of the Man-Faced Spider he had received shortly after his debut in the martial world. ¡°Excuse my impoliteness, but may I ask which sect you belong to?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± Mok Riwon panicked while looking to Tang Hwa-seo for help. Il-woon caught on and shook his head. ¡°Ah, there is no need to say if it¡¯s troublesome. It was mere curiosity on my part.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± There was no need to pry any further into his sect. It was a matter of courtesy to Il-woon out of respect for the other person and out of pride as a martial artist. ¡®I will surely be encountering such a master in the mainpetition.¡¯ In time, Il-woon would naturally learn about his martial arts. And he was confident he would win. Shaolin, the Mount Tai of the Orthodox Path. That was the pride that instilled him with such confidence. ¡°By the way, have youpleted the registration for the tournament?¡± ¡°Yes, I had already taken care of it beforeing here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°We were about to go and register ourselves. I wanted to go together and hear stories of Shaolin from you.¡± A look of disappointment shadowed Mok RIwon¡¯s face, but Tang Hwa-seo spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel disappointed. You still have another chance to talk after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The evening after registration closes, there will be a banquet. It¡¯s a gathering of the young rising stars from the Nine Sects and Noble ns. If you apany me, Young Hero Mok will be able to attend as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we can continue our conversation at the banquet.¡± The friendly atmosphere continued as they spoke, and Mok Riwon¡¯s face lit up again. As always, the sight of his beaming smile made someone excitedly squeal. ¡°Great! Then we¡¯ll meet again in two days!¡± ¡°That¡¯s that then.¡± ¡°Yes. And, Young Master Zhuge¡­¡± Il-woon and Zhuge San¡¯s eyes met. With a grin, Zhuge San gave a confident thumbs-up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll make sure to spread the word.¡¯ In response to the reply filled with that implication, veins popped out on Il-woon¡¯s head. * * * A city in Shexian, Anhui, directly beneath Mount Huang. The three of them had finally arrived at the Courtyard where the Dragon Phoenix Tournament would be held. ¡°There really are a lot of martial artists here¡­!¡± Mok Riwon looked around excitedly, turning left and right to take in everything around them. In front of the walls, martial artists with sharpened qi pathways stood guard, and before the gate were crowds of martial artists waiting to register for the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. ¡°Brother Mok, do you see that man over there?¡± ¡°Hm? Where do you mean?¡± ¡°The martial artist guarding the gate. The one with the blue headband on his head.¡± Mok Riwon followed Zhuge San¡¯s finger that was pointing towards the gate. As he had said, there was a middle-aged man with a blue headband wrapped around his head. ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Blue Sword Namgung Woon, the Sword King¡¯s nephew.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth opening slightly in awe. ¡°The Sword King¡¯s¡­¡± Nephew to one of the Ten Grand Masters of the Orthodox Faction, the Sword King. The moment he heard this, Mok Riwon expanded his qi detection and felt it. Thump¨C ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± The entire area was under his control. His sharply refined qi wave pressed down on the surroundings there. Mok Riwon¡¯s instincts told him. If he were to face this man, he wouldn¡¯tst even three seconds. ¡®¡­No, what if I don¡¯t control my inner qi and I stay defensive instead, adapting to his sword? I can sense his killing intent, so it should be possible. And if I¡¯m careful with my inner qi, then¡­¡¯ Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be utterly defeated. But nheless, defeat was inevitable. ¡°A martial artist of the Supreme Realm that the Namgung n boasts about.¡± ¡°The Supreme Realm¡­¡± There was an enormous wall between the Peak Realm and the Supreme Realm. Clench¨C Mok Riwon clenched his fists. This was the first time since he had stepped into the martial world that he faced someone stronger than him. And thepetitive spirit in him zed. ¡®I want to fight him.¡¯ He wanted to exchange swords with him. To steal the core of that martial artist¡¯s skill and use it to ascend to even higher ces. Mok Riwon¡¯s heart began to beat faster and faster, his qi ring up alongside his emotions. In that moment. ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ Namgung Woon looked at Mok Riwon. The immense force in that gaze made his shoulders feel heavy. Tap¨C ¡°Young Hero Mok, it¡¯s time to go. We¡¯re heading to a different line.¡± Tang Hwa-seo tapped his shoulder and the pressure he had felt until then dissipated. Namgung Woon had already directed his attention elsewhere. ¡°¡­Understood. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mok Riwon watched Namgung Woon for a moment longer, then looked away and followed Tang Hwa-seo. * * * Namgung Woon subtly turned his head to watch the depart figure of the man. He then asked the adjutant next to him. ¡°Hey, do you know who that man is?¡± ¡°Ah, you mean the man between the Zhuge and Tang n?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I thought I had memorized the names of all the rising stars attending, but I don¡¯t recall seeing that man on the list.¡± The adjutant chuckled softly and shook his head. ¡°No, he is on the list, but you might not recognize him because this is the first time he has appeared in the martial world, captain.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Ink Sword Mok Riwon. He¡¯s one of the rising neers these days. I heard he travels alongside the Tang n¡¯s Poison Phoenix, and has already be quite close with the Strange Dragon as well.¡± ¡°Ink Sword¡­¡± Namgung Woon repeated to himself, recalling the qi he had felt earlier. ¡°¡­Well.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± The adjutant¡¯s question was met with Namgung Woon shaking his head as he pondered. ¡®Destructive Sword seems to fit him more than Ink Sword.¡¯ The qi that burst forth from the young, unknown martial artist had a form more befitting of a path of destruction than tranquil ink. ¡®An interesting guy hase.¡¯ Namgung Woon smiled slightly, feeling a sense of anticipation. It wasn¡¯t so much about Mok Riwon himself, however. ¡®It seems like Jincheon might have a good match.¡¯ The Young Head of the Namgung n, Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon. His unbearably arrogant nephew might have finally found a worthy opponent. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 30: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (3) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (3) ? On a night when the moon shone brightly. Mok Riwon drew his sword in a secluded area on the outskirts of the city. And then he looked up. ¡®The moon sure is bright tonight.¡¯ The moon was sitting on a nket of soft clouds watching over him. Beside the moon, Mount Huang soared high into the sky, standing firm like a general protecting his emperor. Mok Riwon smiled to himself and took on a stance, thinking that it would be a sin not to train under such a magnificent scene. Whoosh¨C Closing his eyes, he felt the wind blow. The cool night air touched his skin and seeped into his lungs. Mok Riwon spread the clean, fresh air throughout his body,ying it on top of his qi which was as vicious as ever. A dark sword qi arose, and soon, his sword moved. It was the daily routine he hadn¡¯t skipped since the first day he learned to wield the sword. He began his sword dance under the moonlight. Swish¨C His movements, slicing through the air, were incredibly slow. Almost still, enough to make one question whether this was even a sword dance, but this was Mok Riwon¡¯s method of training. He endlessly improved upon the sword dance he had once seen Mok Seon-oh perform, concentrating on every movement to deconstruct the essence of his form. Then, he would reassemble the taken-apart form to suit his own body, fully assimting the martial arts known as the Starfall Seven Swords within himself. ¡®Namgung Woon.¡¯ Blue Sword Namgung Woon. The Supreme Realm master he had met earlier that day. He imagined a duel with him. A middle-aged man appeared vividly in his mind, a man whose mere presence seemed to crush him with overwhelming pressure. The man drew his sword and unleashed his sword qi. ¡®The Sword of the Namgung n.¡¯ He needed to ovey the man in his imagination with that, but Mok Riwon didn¡¯t know the Namgung¡¯s martial arts. So, he substituted them with the Three Principles Sword Technique, which could be considered the foundation of all sword techniques, cutting vertically, horizontally, and stabbing. That was enough. Swish¨C Mok Riwon moved his sword towards the imaginary opponent. Then, Namgung Woon executed a vertical cut called the Weight of Mount Tai. Thud¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s sword which shed against his, fell to the ground after being overwhelmed by Namgung Woon¡¯s qi. Some might say it was impossible to judge an unseen opponent¡¯s sword, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Mok Riwon. He had felt that overwhelming qi in person and could tell the weight behind that vertical cut with a mere nce. ¡®So far away.¡¯ The distance between them was too great. Between him and Namgung Woon was a colossal wall. Even a single vertical cut had crushed him; if Namgung Woon were to unleash the full Namgung Sword Technique, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to breathe. Mok Riwon opened his eyes. The gap between them was truly despairing, but nevertheless, he had a smile on his face. ¡®So that¡¯s what they call the Supreme Realm.¡¯ His eyes were filled with longing. Having acknowledged all there was to acknowledge, it was time for him to look upon the path he had to take to reach that ce. ¡®It¡¯s not an unsurmountable wall.¡¯ The wall to the Supreme Realm was high, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass it. Why wouldn¡¯t he? He had spent his childhood with Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok. When he thought of countless extraordinary disys of qi he had seen several times before, the seemingly high qi level of Namgung Woon now appeared reachable. ¡®The Supreme Realm corresponds to the fifth star of the Star God Technique.¡¯ His third star was currently in itste stages. The fifth star was a stage that could be obtained after mastering all of the martial arts of the peak realm and realizing their true nature. ¡®Of course, I¡¯ll need my inner cultivation, but¡­¡¯ Well, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit worried about that part. Mok Riwon¡¯s martial talent and efficacy of the Star God Technique were so excellent to the extent that one of the parts Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok had been most concerned about in his growth was ¡®qi suppression¡¯. ¡®Master, the martial world is indeed vast.¡¯ Mok Riwon happily raised his sword again. As he prepared to continue his sword dance, a curious sense of anticipation emerged in him. What was this anticipation for? It was obvious. ¡®The banquet is in two days.¡¯ The young rising stars called the Dragons and Phoenixes of this generation. He was looking forward to using them as stepping stones to ascend to a higher realm. The martial artist he met during the day, Fist Dragon Il-woon, had been around the same cultivation level as him. From what he had heard, most people with the title of Dragon or Phoenix should at least be at that stage. But that wasn¡¯t all. ¨CNamgung Jincheon. As expected, I don¡¯t think anyone but Brother Namgung will be the winner. Zhuge San had confidently stated that among the young rising stars of this generation, Namgung Jincheon stood unrivaled. It meant there existed an insurmountable wall between him and the others. ¡®Brother Zhuge, you never know.¡¯ Mok Riwon denied his words with a grin as he started his sword dance. ¡®I haven¡¯t stepped onto the tournament stage yet.¡¯ The desire to win and aspiration for improvement. Finally seeing the martial world in its true light, Mok Riwon continued his sword dance, along with a thirst befitting a true martial artist. * * * Two days passed by in the blink of an eye. With sparkling eyes, Mok Riwon entered the courtyard where the banquet was being held. Of course, he was dressed in his usual gray martial attire. ¡°Are you sure that outfit is appropriate?¡± ¡°Naturally! What could suit a martial artist¡¯s banquet better than my martial attire?¡± ¡®Only you would think that.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo held back her words and smiled awkwardly, while another thought crossed her mind. ¡®¡­Well, wouldn¡¯t dressing him up only make him stand out even more than he already does?¡¯ Mok Riwon was handsome. Seriously, distractingly handsome. Even in his shabby martial attire, he still shined brightly; had he dressed up, he would have undoubtedly attracted the attention of everyone at the banquet. Tang Hwa-seo shuddered as she recalled the ck robes he had worn as a disguise during their escape from the city. ¡®Right, handling the aftermath of him wearing that would have been a nightmare.¡¯ There would definitely have been people drooling all over him had that happened. That thought gave her a headache and only irritated her further. There wasn¡¯t really any reason Tang Hwa-seo should feel so annoyed by him drawing attention, but she didn¡¯t think about that. Or perhaps, she was just deliberately trying to avoid thinking about such things, unconsciously turning a blind eye to the ufortable truth she might find out in the end. ¡°Ah, people have already arrived. Brother Mok, do you see that man over there?¡± ¡°Hm? The one in the Taoist robe?¡± ¡°Yeah, that young Taoist over there. He¡¯s the face of this generation¡¯s Wudang Sect.¡± Mok Riwon looked at the man in the white Taoist robe sipping tea. True to Zhuge San¡¯s words, there was a calm,ke-like ripple emanating from him. ¡°Immortal Dragon Hyungong. He¡¯s a swordsman practically second only to Brother Namgung in this generation.¡± ¡°Wow, if the word ¡®immortal¡¯ is part of his name¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because that Taoist has a forlorn personality. They say he acts just like one of those immortal Taoist hermits so they gave him that nickname.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Indeed, he appearedpletely unconcerned about everything going on around him, as if he were all alone in another world. Mok Riwon watched him with fascination, and as he did, their eyes met. ¡°Ah.¡± Hyungong looked at Mok Riwon for a moment. He made a small grin and then looked away. Mok Riwon who had been staring nkly, came to his senses at Zhuge San¡¯s chuckling. ¡°Look at him. Isn¡¯t it like he¡¯s saying, ¡®I have no interest in worldly affairs~¡¯?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Mok Riwon felt perplexed. ¡°Do you mind if I go talk to him?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. I¡¯ve tried talking to the Immortal Dragon several times, but he wasn¡¯t listening at all. I thought I was talking to a wall.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ That¡¯s a pity. His qi feels unusual, I really want to talk about martial arts with him.¡± ¡°That can wait for the martial arts tournament, can¡¯t it? Come on, instead of that, look over there.¡± Zhuge San pointed in another direction. As Mok Riwon¡¯s attention shifted, Tang Hwa-seo clicked her tongue. ¡°Eh? Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just saw an unpleasant face.¡± Zhuge Sanughed and said to him. ¡°Ah, sister probably isn¡¯t too happy. Brother Mok, over there, the fair-skinned woman is none other than the Emei Sect¡¯s White Phoenix, Hyeun. Sister and her always end up fighting whenever they meet.¡± ¡°What kind of fighting?¡± ¡°Sister acts like she doesn¡¯t care, but actually does. After all, they were both from Sichuan and simr ages among the rising stars. The martial world would alwayspare those two to discuss who is superior¡­¡± ¡°Do you need your mouth torn open to keep quiet?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhuge San¡®s mouth snapped shut. Mok Riwon flinched at her chilling demeanor. ¡®Hm, best to avoid mentioning the White Phoenix.¡¯ Mok Riwon took the hint and nced at Hyeun onest time. At that ce. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He saw her staring directly at him with a vacant expression. ¡°Young Hero Mok.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s voice rang out sharply, and Mok Riwon quickly looked away from Hyeung and towards her. She red at Hyeun and herpanions with eyes full of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t look around. Strange women will start flocking to you again.¡± ¡°Strange women is a bit¡­¡± ¡°You may not know, but the monks of the Emei Sect, despite their religion, are crazy about sex. Some of them even grind against each other. Don¡¯t even look, it¡¯s better not to associate with them.¡± Gulp¨C Mok Riwon swallowed dryly. ¡®W-Woman together¡­¡¯ As his lewd imagination made his cheeks blush, Tang Hwa-seo scoffed and red at him with contempt. ¡°Gonna die from excitement?¡± ¡°N-No way! I wasn¡¯t even thinking anything!¡± His eyes firmly shut. Tang Hwa-seo was feeling even more annoyed after ring at him angrily for some reason, then clicked her tongue while looking away. ¡°Anyways, if that Sex Phoenix approaches you, run straight to me.¡± ¡°Sex Phoenix is a bit¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s urate. Every year that bitches here looking to eat up a man.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve heard those rumors from an acquaintance.¡± Even Zhuge San chimed in, so Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡®T-The Emei Sect I knew wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this¡­¡¯ Mok Seon-oh had definitely told him that. The monks of the Emei Sect were said to be genuinely great women with deep Buddhist faith and a righteous cultivation. He had even heard that one could be struck with awe at the depth of their martial arts when exchanging swords with them. ¡®Master wouldn¡¯t lie¡­¡¯ Mok Riwon¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡­In fact, strictly speaking, Mok Seon-oh wasn¡¯t lying. At that time, the martial world was sharply divided fighting against the Blood Cult, and the female monks who emerged to truly confront the viins were indeed brave heroes. The change in the current behavior of Emei¡¯s rising stars could be attributed to them following the lead of the White Phoenix Hyeun. Of course, Mok Riwon was unaware of all this and could only tremble from the sense of betrayal. ¡°It¡¯s so disappointing¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. Well, apart from that Sex Phoenix, there might be other outstanding heroines.¡± Tang Hwa-seo watched him pout with a satisfied look. As their small continued, Mok Riwon suddenly realized something odd. ¡°¡­Ah, now that I think about it. There¡¯s quite a few people gathered, but no one ising our way.¡± There were indeed a lot of people. A myriad of martial artists from renowned sects and ns had begun talking to each other. Yet, no one approached them. It was so bizarre that when Mok Riwon voiced his observation, the man and woman fell silent. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Young Lady? Brother Zhuge?¡± Mok Riwon asked again with an innocent face, but both were at a loss for words. Naturally. Tang Hwa-seo had always been sharp-tongued, so she had no friends. Zhuge San was known for his frivolous attitude throughout the martial world, so no one wanted to talk to him first. To be straightforward, They were a group of social outcasts at this banquet. How the most innocent questions always seemed to dig deep into the wound. Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San continued to be flustered for quite some time by their own circumstances. They didn¡¯t know what to say, and as the ufortable silence seemed to stretch into an eternity, a lifeline appeared as if sent by the heavens. ¡°Oh, Monk Il-woon!¡± Mok Riwon called out to Fist Dragon Il-woon, who was entering the banquet. Upon hearing his voice, he saw Mok Riwon and the two, a man and woman, then greeted them with a beaming expression, putting his hands together. He quickly made his way towards them. Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San felt truly relieved by his approach, but if they had known his true intentions, those sentiments would have quickly faded. ¡®I must keep Young Master Zhuge¡¯s mouth shut.¡¯ From the moment Il-woon entered the banquet, he had only one goal. To prevent Zhuge San from revealing anything about the incident from two days ago. ¡°Oh, Kind Benefactors! It¡¯s been two days since we¡¯ve met.¡± Il-woon mustered a forced calm smile. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 31: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (4) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (4) ? ¡°Monk! Have you been well?!¡± ¡°Wee. Did you encounter any troubles on your way here?¡± Il-woon was taken aback by the incredibly warm wee from Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San that he couldn¡¯t quite fathom. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ there were no incidents in the city¡­¡± He appreciated their enthusiasm, but even he thought it might be a bit much. In the middle of those thoughts, Mok Riwon brought over another chair with a bright smile. ¡°Esteemed Monk! Please have a seat here! Today we can talk about the stories we promised¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Il-woon smiled gently and epted his offer, then looked at Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San with a somewhat burdened gaze. ¡°Oh wait, now that you¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t we get more food? Wait here, Brother Mok. I¡¯ll quickly be back with some food. Meanwhile, why don¡¯t you keep him somepany?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhuge San gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Monk, I¡¯ll bring you something that suits your tastebuds!¡± Snap¨C! Il-woon grabbed Zhuge San¡¯s wrist. His hand had enough strength to seemingly crush his bones at any moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I had some vegetables beforeing here.¡± It was a desperate defense. Il-woon seated Zhuge San back down, worried that he might bring meat dishes in front of him. ¡°A-Ahem¡­ So, have you had a chance to talk with the others?¡± ¡°Ah, everyone seems to be in their own groups so I haven¡¯t approached anyone yet.¡± Upon hearing Mok Riwon¡¯s sulky reply, Il-woon smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡®I assumed that would be the case.¡¯ Thinking about it, no one here had any ties with them at the banquet. If there was anyone who might have, it would have been Zhuge San, but even he didn¡¯t have anyone bold enough to strike up a conversation with him here. Il-woon now realized why they had weed him so warmly upon seeing him. ¡®They must have felt rather awkward.¡¯ It must have been embarrassing to sit in a corner of the banquet like this. ¡°It¡¯s perfect timing then. Why don¡¯t you join me for a round? I must greet the other benefactors anyway, and I can introduce Benefactor Mok to them as we do so.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Would I lie about such a thing?¡± As he spoke, Il-woon¡¯s gaze shifted to Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°You shoulde too. It¡¯s been six years since youst attended, has it not?¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo nodded, clenching her fist under the table. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ It was good opportunity. If she could be closer to him at the banquet today, he would be more helpfulter on. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Oh, may we first greet the people from the Emei Sect?¡± At his words, Tang Hwa-seo tensed up. ¡°Emei¡­ you say?¡± Why start with the Emei Sect? While she felt bitter about it, it was only natural when she thought about it. Shaolin and Emei were both Buddhist sects and despite the White Phoenix¡¯sscivious nature, she had to be acknowledged for the depth of her martial arts. Tang Hwa-seo suppressed her rising difort while nodding. Mok Riwon, too, felt a simr¡­ no, different kind of difort thinking about the rumors he had just heard about the White Phoenix. ¡®S-Sex Phoenix¡­¡¯ As he had thoughts that a slight mistake might lead to trouble, ¡°Monk Il-woon, has it been a year since we¡¯vest met?¡± ¡°Ah, Monk Hyeun.¡± Whether she had overheard their conversation or had simplye over upon seeing Il-woon, Phoenix Phoenix Hyeung approached with her disciples from the Emei Sect. Il-woon and Hyeun greeted each other with a smile and put their hands together. During this, Mok Riwon shivered. ¡®W-Why is she looking at me¡­?!¡¯ Hyeun was looking at him with dreamy half-closed eyes that seemed to carry a certain slyness in her smile. While trembling, Mok Riwon instinctively hid behind Tang Hwa-seo. His movements caused Hyeun¡¯s eyebrows to furrow. Immediately after looking up, Hyeun wiped away any traces of the expression that had just surfaced and spoke to Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°It¡¯s been a long hasn¡¯t it, Benefactor Tang?¡± ¡°¡­So it has.¡± There was a brief silence. Zhuge San whispered to him in the midst of that. ¡°Brother Mok, this is what they call a standoff between women.¡± ¡°I-Indeed¡­!¡± Mok Riwon swallowed nervously as he silently cheered for Tang Hwa-seo. There wasn¡¯t any reason in particr, the snow-white woman just felt too terrifying. ¡°Benefactor Tang¡­¡± Hyeun stretched out her words as she observed Tang Hwa-seo from head to toe, then added with a smirk. ¡°¡­six years have passed, but it seems you haven¡¯t changed much.¡± At a nce her words might have sounded like apliment. However, to a martial artist, they were dangerously close to an insult. She was implying that Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s martial prowess had not improved at all. ¡°Well, perhaps you want to believe there¡¯s been no change?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°The way you speak, Monk, is still just as I remember.¡± Hyeun¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, then lowered as she made a sly smile across her face. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll know once we meet in the martial arts tournament, won¡¯t we?¡± Tang Hwa-seo suppressed her rising irritation. Although she wanted to argue back, her words weren¡¯t exactly incorrect. It had been five years since she left her n. Tang Hwa-seo, who even back then had been a middle-stage first-rate, had yet to reach the Peak Realm. She had given up all the support and education from her n, as well as the poison qi she had to absorb and thus stagnated in her progress. Of course, she had no regrets about her decision, but facing a rival in thepetition belittling her and being unable to say a word back left her frustrated. ¡®This is why I didn¡¯t want to confront her like this.¡¯ That thought crossed Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s mind along with another other unfortunate realization. Hyeun¡¯s attention was directly on Mok Riwon. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve met that Kind Benefactor standing behind you, may I be introduced?¡± In that moment, Tang Hwa-seo felt a fire zing within her, and her eyes began to widen to the point blood vessels were visibly strained. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Benefactor Mok. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard Monk Hyeun, but he has been making a name for himselftely under the name Ink Sword.¡± Il-woon introduced him while oblivious to Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s feelings, and a bizarre light flickered across Hyeun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah, the Ink Sword¡­!¡± Flinch¨C Mok Riwon took a step back. He was terrified by her sly crescent eyes. His instincts were screaming at him. ¡®T-This is bad¡­!¡¯ That woman was dangerous. ¡°Benefactor Mok? Is this how I should address you?¡± Hyeun¡¯s smile deepened. She had a rather mischievously wicked smile. ¡®How cute.¡¯ She might have found quite a delicious toy this time around. Hyeun was filled with a burst of joy. ¡°He¡¯s mypanion.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s words only brought a different kind of joy to Hyeun. ¡®Are they not more than justpanions?¡¯ They seemed to have a notably intimate rtionship. The way Mok Riwon immediately hid behind her upon making eye contact, and how Tang Hwa-seo instantly red up in anger when she showed interest in him, all pointed to that. ¡®It¡¯ll be fun stealing him away.¡¯ A slight giggle came out. Despite her role as a Buddhist monk, her innate tendancies were beginning to surface uncontrobly. ¡°Apanion, you say¡­ May I hear more details about that?¡± Hyeun imagined. The always detached Tang Hwa-seo, and the expression she would make when her man was stolen away. ¡®How delightful¡­¡¯ As expected, this was much better than being stuck in the mountains reciting Buddhist prayers. ¡°Y-Young Lady¡­¡± Mok Riwon shrank down, looking to Tang Hwa-seo for help. She regained her sense of reasoning at the sound of his voice. It was fortunate. If Hyeun had gone any closer, Tang Hwa-seo might have been irritated enough to punch her right then and there. She calmed down as she felt Mok Riwon¡¯s grip on her sleeve and spoke. ¡°You seem to have a lot of interest in a strangers¡¯ affairs.¡± ¡°A stranger, you say? How hurtful.¡± ¡°I was unaware that monks could have such an interest in worldly connections.¡± ¡°My spiritual practice is stillcking, indeed. But what can one do? If a desire cannot be resolved immediately, perhaps facing it straight-on would be a better method, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± ¡°To me, that sounds more like an excuse.¡± The atmosphere between the two of them became increasingly tense. Or rather, Tang Hwa-seo was the one reacting sharply in a one-sided manner. Even Il-woon, who initially wondered what was going on, could feel the tension in the air. And as Zhuge San watched with great interest, Bang¨C The gate of the banquet hall opened. * * * It happened in an instant. The silence broke. The previously tense atmosphere began to fade. And all eyes were drawn to one ce. ¡°¡­He¡¯s arrived.¡± Someone muttered with a clear displeasure, tinged with jealousy. Step¨C A man was entering the banquet hall. ¡°Brother Mok, you can tell at a nce, can¡¯t you?¡± Zhuge San said. At his words, Mok Riwon erased all of his embarrassment and stared nkly at the entrance. An azure silk robe fluttered in the air. A handsome man with sharply defined features and a stern face made his way towards the center of the hall. However, there was one particr characteristic that captured Mok Riwon¡¯s attention entirely. It was his piercing blue eyes, reminiscent of the clear, azure sky. That was it. ¡°Namgung Jincheon¡­¡± ¡°Right, that man is Brother Namgung in the flesh.¡± The mere arrival of Namgung Jincheon was a shock in itself. Each step he took carried an undeniable sense of pressure, and the people his gaze fell upon cast their eyes down as if by agreement. ¡®The Pinnacle of the Peak Realm.¡¯ He was twenty-two years old. The same age as Tang Hwa-seo. Yet, he had already reached such heights. This was what they meant when they say someone can bend the very space around them with their mere presence. As Mok Riwon stood frozen from the unfamiliar shock, Zhuge Sanughed and put an arm around Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The Leader of This Generation. The King of the Rising Stars. Sword Dragon. There are many titles that adorn Brother Namgung, but there¡¯s one alias that stands out even among those.¡± And then he said. ¡°The next Unrivaled Under The Heavens.¡± ¡°The next Unrivaled Under the Heavens¡­¡± Zhuge San was still chuckling. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t it truly enviable? The saying ¡®different from birth¡¯ couldn¡¯t be better exemplified than by him.¡± ¡°Birth¡­?¡± ¡°Because Brother Namgung was born under a star.¡± At that word, Mok Riwon¡¯s fingers trembled. Once again, he stared directly into those blue eyes. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Star. From the moment Brother Namgung was born, he was destined to rule.¡± At that moment, Namgung Jincheon looked at Mok Riwon. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 32: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (5) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (5) ? The moment Mok Riwon looked into his deep blue eyes, he felt a bizarre sensation. In that moment, time seemed to stretch into infinity. It felt as if he and the man were the only ones remaining in the world. The emotions that emerged came in a form that was difficult to describe even for Mok Riwon. If he had to pinpoint what they resembled, perhaps words like passion, fighting spirit, and allure woulde close. This uncontroble feeling kept pounding in his heart, ¨CDevour him. It screamed. ¡®The Emperor¡¯s Star.¡¯ The Star of an Emperor. The Star of a Ruler. And the Star of Blessing. The advent of this new star, the antithesis of his own, caused the star within him to awaken. At the end of Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze, Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyebrows narrowed slightly. When the color returned to his face, he looked away. Afterward, Mok Riwon felt the distant sounds and sensations returning to him. ¡°Young Hero Mok?¡± ¡°¡­I-It¡¯s nothing. I was just lost in thought for a moment.¡± Mok Riwon responded to Tang Hwa-seo calling for him with an awkward smile. Then, with onest fleeting nce at Namgung Jincheon, Mok Riwon turned away. Watching that, Tang Hwa-seo let out a dryugh before blurting out. ¡°Do you wish to challenge him? ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You have that look on your face.¡± Mok Riwon touched his lips, only to realize that he was smiling. ¡°Ah¡­¡± So that¡¯s what it was. ¡°That might be the case.¡± Mok Riwon nodded in agreement, his hand shaking impatiently. To see someone of the same age having reached that level of martial arts made him want to train. The thought of a duel with Namgung Jincheon made him unable to control himself as he trembled with excitement. ¡°There really are many great people here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called the ¡®Dragon Phoenix Tournament¡¯.¡± The Feast of Dragons and Phoenixes. Wasn¡¯t it fitting? ¡°Hm, but still.¡± Mok Riwon grinned. Then he whispered to Tang Hwa-seo quietly so that no one else would hear. ¡°I don¡¯t see myself losing.¡± He told her what he truly believed, careful not to offend the others present. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes widened, and then she lightly smiled. ¡°What a response just like you.¡± ¡°Young Lady, if I defeat them all, would I earn the title of Dragon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible even if you do not necessarily defeat all of them as long as you prove yourself.¡± ¡°Hm! Excellent!¡± Mok Riwon stood up straight with a confident smile on his face. ¡°I shall take this opportunity at the Dragon Phoenix Tournament to challenge for the title of Heroic Dragon!¡± ¡®That damned hero this hero that.¡¯ Even with that thought, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Zhuge San overheard their conversation andughed while saying to Mok Riwon. ¡°Well, first of all, Brother Mok, you should know that titles aren¡¯t always chosen as you wish. My guess is that if Brother Mok earns the title of Dragon, it might be something like Jade Dragon.¡± ¡°Ugh, Brother Zhuge! You¡¯re too much! I like heroes, not jades!¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± The three of themughed. As White Pheonix Hyeun watched from the side, she felt oddly left out. It was like, ¡®How dare you talk about other things in my presence?¡¯ ¡®Really¡­¡¯ Fun. Right, it had to be this fun at least, for her to enjoy the conquest. Hyeun looked straight at Mok Riwon with a dangerous smile. After remembering that she was here, he shivered and instinctively hid behind Tang Hwa-seo again. ¡°A lovely goal. Oh, I can¡¯t wait for the tournament brackets to be announced.¡± And with a sly grin, her eyes curved like a crescent moon. ¡°I, too, would like to see Benefactor Mok Riwon¡¯s sword.¡± Shiver¨C A chill ran down his spine. ¡°I-Is that so¡­?¡± He held onto Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s sleeve, trembling like a rabbit thrown before a savage beast. Hyeun felt a thrilling sensation up her spine, and unsurprisingly, Tang Hwa-seo was angry. ¡°The brackets will be out soon, so there¡¯s no need to be impatient.¡± ¡°I was merely expressing my anticipation.¡± ¡°Well, for some reason, I don¡¯t think he wants to entwine with you, Monk.¡± Her fist clenched tightly, and Zhuge San gasped when her veins bulged out. ¡°The Monk will probably meet me first before Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°I will win and advance forward. Me.¡± ¡°Confidence and arrogance are two different things, you know.¡± Their battle of words didn¡¯t seem to be slowing down for even a second. Even Fist Dragon Il-woon could merely gulp as he watched the scene unfold. Then, Hyeun added with augh. ¡°Yes, it will be truly interesting it seems.¡± Hyeun tapped her lips with her index finger, then licked them while her gaze swept over Mok Riwon as if tasting him, before walking away with a small chuckle. ¡°Ah, then I must be off. I have to greet the others as well.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± ¡®Go step on some shit.¡¯ As she walked away, Tang Hwa-seo cursed her in her mind, ring at Hyeun¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°¡­Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­?¡± ¡°If that Sex Phoenix approaches you again, run. No, actually,e to me. There¡¯s something wrong about the look in that bitch¡¯s eyes.¡± Mok Riwon nodded like he had gone crazy. * * * The banquet ended like that. In the very next morning, Mok Riwon stood in front of the courtyard¡¯s gates, looking at the tournament brackets and eximed with an ¡®Oh!¡¯. ¡°The fourth group! And Young Lady Tang¡­¡± ¡°The third group it seems.¡± Tang Hwa-seo looked closely at the brackets, searching for one name in particr. White Phoenix Hyeun¡¯s name, which had to be somewhere on that list. After a short search, she found it and smiled slyly. ¡®Third group.¡¯ They were in the same group. If they were the final match of the third group, she would face Hyeun. ¡°What a perfect matchup.¡± Crack¨C Tang Hwa-seo spread out her hands and cracked her fingers. Mok Riwon nced at her frighteningly and quickly looked away. ¡®Hm, Young Lady Tang really doesn¡¯t get along with the White Phoenix.¡± It was best not to do anything. ¡°I¡¯m in the second group!¡± Zhuge Sanughed, and next to him, Il-woon said with a seemingly patient smile. ¡°We¡¯re in the same group. Ah, that Immortal Dragon is also in our group.¡± Zhuge San felt a chill at Il-woon¡¯s unexpectedly icy-cold voice and forced a smile. ¡°Uh¡­ P-Please go easy on me.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, will it? We must give our all in a martial artspetition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Why is this monk doing this to me?¡¯ That thought crossed his mind. But he didn¡¯t know that Il-woon was already contemting hundreds of ways to shut him up. ¡°Namgung Jincheon is in the first group.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s words drew everyone¡¯s attention back to the brackets. As she had said, he was alone in the first group, without any other of the other Dragons or Phoenixes. Zhuge San¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°¡­Is this rigged?¡± ¡°Rigged? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the Namgung n hosting this Dragon Phoenix Tournament?¡± ¡°Does Namgung Jincheon look like a man who needs the brackets rigged? Well, even if it was manipted, the intention would probably be as you suspect.¡± Tang Hwa-seo peered closer. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give you all the space you need, so try and reach me if you can.¡± It was truly an arrogant thought, but was undeniably the reason why. Still, nobody dared speak up even despite knowing this. Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon was peerless. Among the rising stars of this generation, not a single one across the Orthodox Sects was his equal. If the brackets were indeed manipted, the ones in that position had no choice but to go along with that arrogance. ¡°Hmm¡­ Is he really that great?¡± Mok Riwon scratched his cheek, looking at the heavy atmosphere around them. ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s unbeatable.¡¯ It was true that his inner cultivation might beckingpared to him, but by nature, this martial artspetition wasn¡¯t just about a sh of qi, but also the skill of one¡¯s sword. From the perspective of martial technique, he wasn¡¯t that far behind. At least, that was what he thought. Of course, he had yet to see Namgung Jincheon¡¯s sword so he couldn¡¯t say for sure, but Mok Riwon had confidence. ¡®He¡¯s not as good as the Blue Sword.¡¯ It was a given, but Namgung Jincheon¡¯s martial was still far behind the Blue Sword who had reached the Supreme Realm. Therefore, he couldpensate for hisck of qi with his swordsmanship. ¡°¡­If it¡¯s Young Hero Mok, then I think it will be a good match.¡± Tang Hwa-seo smiled bitterly, full of worry. ¡®Just don¡¯t be too disheartened.¡¯ Most people who hadn¡¯t seen Namgung Jincheon fight firsthand like Mok Riwon, thought the same. Since martial arts wasn¡¯t just about qi, they believed they had a chance. ¡®¡­But, it¡¯s exactly because it isn¡¯t a fight of qi that he¡¯s unbeatable.¡¯ Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon. His true strength did note from reaching the Pinnacle of the Peak Realm, but from the sword itself. * * * Four days had passed, and the Dragon Phoenix Tournament hadmenced. ¡°Wo!!!¡± The loud cheers pounded against his eardrums. The heat from the crowd of people settled on his skin. And his eyes sparkled with excitement as he wore a beaming smile. ¡°There¡¯s so many people!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very fortunate to be a participant with this many people around.¡± Tang Hwa-seo said while taking a seat in a rtively spacious area reserved for participants. Aside from the northern seats which were the waiting area forpetitors, the other three directions were so crowded that people were pushing against each other, shouting and cheering. They were either those who had been eliminated in the qualifiers or spectators who hade from afar to witness the event. ¡°A total of 64petitors willpete. After fighting in the group stages, the winners from each group will advance to the quarterfinals, and then the winners of those matches will move on to the semifinals.¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s great! Since Brother Zhuge and Young Lady are in different groups, we can all make it to the finals.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that Zhuge¡­ but yes, I definitely n to make it to the top four.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll tear through Hyeun and step on her on the way up .¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo red daggers as she thought that. [Let¡¯s begin the very first match of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament¨C!] It was a voice heavy with inner qi filled the arena amidst the growing cheers andmotions. In that chaos, Tang Hwa-seo said. ¡°Watch closely.¡± Two men stepped onto the martial arts arena. [First, from Hebei, shing de Yangheo!] A scruffy man in shabby clothes and a small sword at his waist stepped forward. He was a wanderer from Hebei who had shown remarkable skill in the preliminary match. And facing him. [His opponent, the favorite to win this tournament! Touted as the future of the Orthodox Faction, the Dragon among Dragons!] The sharp, handsome man with striking blue eyes ascended with his sword in hand. His appearance instantly intensified the atmosphere around the arena. [Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon!] ¡°Woooo!!!¡± Mok Riwon absorbed everyst detail. ¡®That¡¯s the next Unrivaled Under the Heavens.¡¯ The thought of finally witnessing Namgung Jincheon¡¯s swordy filled him with a strange sense of tension. Clench¨C His fist tightened. [Then let the match begin!] The announcer raised his hand up high. And then. ng¨C! The victor was decided in one second. * * * Overwhelming and heavy. That was Mok Riwon¡¯s assessment after seeing Namgung Jincheon¡¯s sword. It wasn¡¯t because of the difference in the two martial artists¡¯ qi, nor their reputed achievements. The judgment he reached was based on the sword alone. At the start of the match, Yangheo¡¯s sword, which was as swift as a ray of light, was cleaved in two by Namgung Jincheon¡¯s downward sh, which wasn¡¯t even all that fast. While the general crowd only saw an overwhelming victory and cheered, those at a certain level of martial skill felt his talent in that one-second sh. The world called Namgung¡¯s sword, The Sword of the Emperor. A sword that reigns over the heavens of this martial world. Namgung Jincheon¡¯s sword bore such pressure that those words were truly fitting. ¡®If I were¡­¡¯ Mok Riwon closed his eyes and imagined himself wielding the sword just like that. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t.¡± He could only ¡®imitate¡¯ it at best. It wasn¡¯t a difference in talent, but in the martial arts they had learned and mastered. The Star God Technique and Starfall Seven Swords were based on the principle of an endless flow, therefore even if he were to force his inner qi to unleash momentary destructive power, that wasn¡¯t the correct way to use his martial arts. He acknowledged it. Namgung¡¯s sword was strong. But. ¡®Does that mean that the Star God is inferior to that sword?¡¯ That question crossed his mind once again, but Mok Riwon was certain. ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯ The Star God was strong. He was strong, and the teachings of Mok Seon-oh would not crumble before Namgung¡¯s sword. [We will start the fourth group¡¯s matches!] The voice filled with qi resonated in his ears. Mok Riwon slowly opened his eyes and looked straight ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be cheering for you.¡± Mok Riwon stepped forward. And he stood upon the martial arts arena. [Well, herees a fresh new talent! A young martial arts master who dares to challenge the stagnant rankings of the rising stars! The chivalrous fighter who singlehandedly annihted the Unorthodox Path in Jiangxi¡¯s Suyang County!] His name echoed throughout the venue. [Ink Sword Mok Riwon¨C!] ¡°Wooo!!!¡± ¡°KYAAAAAH!!!¡± The sound of cheers pierced his eardrums. The noise was so loud that his entire body seemed to shake. Yet Mok Riwon remained calm, simply looking straight ahead, continuing his train of thought. ¡®I want to challenge him.¡¯ He wanted to measure himself against Namgung Jincheon. Any shorings he might have. He needed a duel with him to realize and ovee those imperfections. [His opponent is the eldest son of the Cho n, Cho Cheol!] Mok Riwon looked at his opponent. A young man with a tense face red back at him. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Mok Riwon apologized to him in advance. In his mind, a young martial artist who had just reached the middle-stage of first rate wasn¡¯t worth his full attention. Schwiiing¨C His sights were set on higher ces. [Let¡¯s begin¨C!] Mok Riwon was merely going to use him as a stepping stone. nggg¨C! Cho Cheol¡¯s sword was split in two as soon as the duel began. Half of a sword de flew high up. Then, silence filled the arena. ¡°¡­¡± Even if it was shitty, it was still martial arts. Everyone who hade to watch the martial artspetition realized the meaning behind that one move. A move just like the one Namgung Jincheon had used at the beginning of the tournament. The meaning behind that overwhelming sword was clear. ¡®It¡¯s a challenge.¡¯ This was the act of a neer challenging the throne. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes turned to Namgung Jincheon. Namgung Jincheon as well, looked back at him with widened eyes. ¡°YEAHHHH!!!¡± Once again, the cheers erupted. It was the loudest sound of the day. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 33: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (6) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (6) ? Anhui was burning hot. The excitement from the first day was unrelenting and carried all throughout the group stages. Now, everywhere you went in Shexian were stories about that day¡¯s duels. It was inevitable. This year¡¯s Dragon Phoenix Tournament was shaking up the established rankings that hadn¡¯t changed for a long time. Firstly, the Poison Phoenix had awakened from her six year silence and returned. She disyed martial arts skills that were worthy of her name as the sessor of the Sichuan Tang n, advancing to the finals of her group. Her opponent was the long-anticipated White Phoenix Hyeun, and their sh was set for four dayster, with bets already being ced on the oue. ¡°But it¡¯s the Poison Phoenix! Have you forgotten the events from six years ago? No onested more than three seconds against her on her way to the finals!¡± ¡°That was when the White Phoenix was in a different group! And even then, the Poison Phoenix onlysted three seconds against the Sword Dragon in the finals!¡± ¡°The Sword Dragon is an exception, isn¡¯t he? Besides, this time her opponent isn¡¯t the Sword Dragon but the White Phoenix! I¡¯m betting on the Poison Phoenix. I can¡¯t imagine her losing.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m betting on the White Phoenix. I don¡¯t know what the Poison Phoenix has been up to for six years, but still, the White Phoenix has been consistently proving her skill.¡± And there were more bets being ced, especially for the group with Strange Dragon Zhuge San, Fist Dragon Il-woon, and Immortal Dragon Hyungong. ¡°It has to be the Fist Dragon! He¡¯s recognized as a once-in-a-century talent from Shaolin! Who else will make it to the top four but him?!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Have you ever seen the Immortal Dragon frown in a duel? Even against Namgung Jincheon, he maintained hisposure. Surely the victor of this group is him!¡± ¡°Fist Dragon!¡± ¡°Immortal Dragon!¡± Was it a cruel joke that no one predicted Zhuge San to win at all? Given that such a gathering of the Dragons in one group was unprecedented, they were being called the ¡®Group of Death¡¯ and were bing the hottest topic of debate. However, overshadowing all these discussions were the two individuals who had be the talk of the tournament. Needless to say, they were the Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon and Ink Sword Mok Riwon. ¡°¡­Indeed, the Sword Dragon lives up to his fame. So far, he hasn¡¯t swung his sword more than once in a duel. It¡¯s certain he¡¯ll be the victor of his group.¡± ¡°The Ink Sword is also incredible. As if saying he won¡¯t lose to the Sword Dragon, he¡¯s ended all his matches within a second.¡± There was no disagreement this time. Even though the group stages weren¡¯t over, all the martial artists watching were certain those two would advance to the semifinals of the tournament. There was no need to discuss the Sword Dragon; Mok Riwon was no different. On the first day of the tournament, he fully disyed his arrogance by openly provoking Namgung Jincheon and proving his skill. Then, he shattered the perception of being written off as a mere oddball by breaking his opponents¡¯ swords in the first second. ¡°¡­The winners of the first and fourth groups are already basically decided.¡± ¡°Not just that. There¡¯s talk that the neer, Ink Sword, will surpass the other Dragons and make it to the finals.¡± It was an absurd notion for a martial artist who had only been known in the martial world for a few months to receive such an assessment. But nheless, Mok Riwon was receiving such acim. Here in the Central ins, one must prove themselves through their sword. And Mok Riwon had proved himself. ¡°If those two meet, it will have to be in the finals.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The first group and third group will meet, and the second group and fourth group will meet to face off in the semifinals.¡± ¡°The Sword Dragon will definitely make it to the finals, and the man called Ink Sword¡­¡± ¡°Will have to determine his standing against the winner of the second group.¡± The inn fell silent. Would the man called Ink Sword be a worthy opponent for the Dragon that emerged victorious from the ¡®Group of Death¡¯? ¡°¡­I will bet on the Fist Dragon if he bes the winner of the second group.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet on the Immortal Dragon if hees out on top.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet on the Ink Sword.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Somehow, I just have a feeling that he will earn the new title of Dragon in this Dragon Phoenix Tournament.¡± The words of one man made the other two chuckle. But they weren¡¯t mocking him. ¡°That would be a pleasant twist, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising for a new master to emerge in the martial world.¡± The three men raised their sses. ¡°But you know, right?¡± The man who had previously expected Tang Hwa-seo and Il-woon¡¯s victory spoke up. Another manughed in response. ¡°Indeed, in the end, the victor will be the Sword Dragon.¡± Clink¨C Their sses touched. Despite the rise of a new star in the Orthodox Path, some truths remained unchanged. Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon. He was the definitive leader of this generation. On a certain night in Shexian, three men at an inn looked forward to the uing fights, toasting to the unfolding events. * * * ¡°Brother Mok, did you hear?¡± ¡°Hm? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been given a new name, Brother Mok.¡± ¡°Ohh!!!¡± In an inn not far from the courtyard, Mok Riwon who was finishing his bamboo leaf liquor and somen noodles, stood up abruptly. Tang Hwa-seo was also intrigued; a new nickname for him, even before the group matches had ended, was enough to spark her curiosity. ¡°That was quick. So, what¡¯s the new name?¡± ¡°They¡¯re calling you Jade-Face Sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mok Riwon froze. His expression grew stiff from shock. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Jade-Face Sword I said, Jade Face Sword. They say even the sight of you breathing after finishing a duel looks like a painting or something like that.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple noticeably moved. A look of displeasure spread across his face. Bang¨C! ¡°I-I don¡¯t like that name!¡± Mok Riwon mmed the table, causing Zhuge San to chuckle and twist his body, while Tang Hwa-seo rubbed her forehead as if she had expected this. ¡°Young Hero Mok, Zhuge is just teasing you. Even if such talks happen, no one truly considers that a title. It¡¯s just a casual nickname.¡± ¡°B-But even so¡­!¡± ¡°Even so?¡± Tang Hwa-seo red at him with a chilling gaze. Mok Riwon trembled, his fists clenched as if he might die from being so wronged. But he couldn¡¯t refute. He was terrified of her nagging. ¡®Even the Young Lady is really too much!¡¯ Mok Riwon felt bitter because she knew he was sensitive to such demeaning nicknames, yet she didn¡¯t try to empathize. His eyes naturally changed to a re, but it was still Mok Riwon¡¯s face in the end. ¡°Indeed! Even the Jade-Face Sword¡¯s cold expression is unequaled!¡± ¡°Brother Zhuge!¡± ¡°Kuhehe¡­ Sorry!¡± Whack¨C! ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Look at you, teasing your younger brother like that, at that age.¡± Fortunately, Tang Hwa-seo intervened to stop his mischief. She sighed with an annoyed face, letting out a deep breath as she snatched Mok Riwon¡¯s bamboo leaf liquor and drank it. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I paid for it, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mok Riwon shrank away, but Tang Hwa-seo was too irritated to care. Even for her, she was way too annoyed. ¡®Jade-Face Sword, what bullshit.¡¯ It seemed that every time Mok Riwon entered a match, the screams of women followed, and it appeared the gossip had spread from there. While feeling like needing a drink to calm her anger, Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t help but remember her resentment towards her n. ¡®Fuck this poison immunity.¡¯ Even the alcohol¡¯s effects werepletely detoxified. Thud¨C! ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I just feel upset.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry too. It¡¯s not the Young Lady¡¯s fault that they gave me this name¡­¡± Mok Riwon carefully held the returned bamboo leaf liquor with both hands while watching Tang Hwa-seo. Even his eyes were clear as he looked at her. The eyshes that hung low were neatly arranged, and she felt her heart skip a beat at that dangerously attractive appearance. ¡°¡­Young Hero Mok. I am telling you this out of concern, but if an unknown woman approaches you praising your fight, please make sure to leave that ce.¡± ¡°Hm? Understood.¡± ¡°Yes. The martial world is a cruel ce, and while old men and children may not know better, please be cautious of women.¡± There were more than just a few concerns. The thought that his soft nature would cause him to be disgraced by women with lewd intentions was unbearable. And, hadn¡¯t there already been a precedent? ¡®White Phoenix¡­!¡¯ Her final opponent of the group stage, White Phoenix. Tang Hwa-seo had a distinct feeling that she was keeping an eye on herself and Mok Riwon while smiling throughout the tournament. Clench¨C Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s teeth clenched. ¡®That disgusting fucking whore.¡¯ She must absolutely never get the better of Mok Riwon, not even if Tang Hwa-seo had to throw dirt in her eyes. Thinking that, her fighting spirit red up. Of course, Mok Riwon and Zhuge San who were unaware of her inner turmoil, were simply terrified of her. * * * Time passed, and the next day had arrived. The martial arts arena was filled with a different kind of heat than before. It was the semi-finals of what was being called the Group of Death. This current duel between Strange Dragon Zhuge San and Fist Dragon Il-woon was essentially thest match before the group finals, so the audience¡¯s expectations soared sky-high. ¡°Monk, please go easy on me.¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Amidst the bustling crowd, Il-woon joined his palms in prayer and chanted while steadying his breath. Zhuge San felt an inexplicable anxiety looking at Il-woon¡¯s serene demeanor. ¡°Brother Zhuge! Hang in there!!!¡± Mok Riwon was cheering from afar, but regrettably, it didn¡¯t seem to be much help. [Let¡¯s begin! Strange Dragon Zhuge! Fist Dragon Il-woon!] The announcer raised his hand high. Zhuge San took out a jade stone from his robe, rolling it around his hand as he drew upon the inner qi from his dantian. In that moment. Bang¨C! Il-woon aimed for Zhuge San¡¯s foot lightning fast, and upon noticing that, he quickly dodged the punch, but even then his face turned white as a sheet of paper. ¡°W-What are you¡­¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± The floor of the arena shattered. Despite the material not being easily breakable, when Il-woon withdrew his punch, the stone crumbled into fine pieces. ¡°M-Monk¡­?¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Il-woon smiled gently. ¡°WOOOAH!!!¡± The crowd¡¯s cheers intensified with Il-woon¡¯s disy of martial arts. It was then that Zhuge San realized. ¡®This is¡­.¡¯ He might be bidding farewell to this world if he wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Zhuge San looked at Il-woon creaking forward. He was still muttering ¡®Amitabha¡¯, but his eyes harbored a chilling feeling. That had to be it. Il-woon still hadn¡¯t given up on silencing Zhuge San. Normally by this point, he would have assumed he was safe to trust and left him alone, but unfortunately, Zhuge San¡¯s usual behavior had been a bit too frivolous. So, his solution was simple. Since he couldn¡¯t break the Killing Precept, he would show an overwhelming difference in their martial strength and instill a deep-rooted fear in Zhuge San. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Zhuge San made a swift decision. ¡°I surren¡­¡± Boom¨C! ¡°¡­der, I surrender! I surrender! I SURRENDERRR!!!¡± Zhuge San panicked and fled. Il-woon finally smiled contentedly and joined his palms in prayer again, while the audience tilted their heads in unison at the unexpectedly easy conclusion of the match. ¡°¡­What was that?¡± A man who had bet that the Fist Dragon would reach the semifinals was caught up by a strange mix of emotions, not sure whether to feel happy or sad about the oue. * * * On the same night after finishing his training, Mok Riwon was humming a tone on his way back to his lodgings, pondering over the events that day. ¡®Monk Il-woon was indeed impressive.¡¯ Although Zhuge San had surrendered quickly and didn¡¯t show many techniques, Mok Riwon could still ascertain the extent of his martial arts through his fists. ¡®It must be one of Shaolin¡¯s 72 Arts, the Golden Sand Palm.¡¯ Even though it was a fist rather than a palm technique, it was obvious that the power that shattered the arena floor came from the Golden Sand Palm since he didn¡¯t feel any qi in Il-woon¡¯s fist that crushed the ground. ¡®Even external arts can achieve such feats, it seems.¡¯ His spirits lifted. Mok Riwon¡¯s heart thumped with anticipation, wondering what would happen if qi were infused into that fist. Naturally, Mok Riwon hoped that Il-woon would be his next opponent. In two days, it would be thest match of his group. Next week, the winners of each group wouldpete in the semifinals of the tournament. As his anxiousness and excitement intermingled and caused a pleasant thrill, Mok Riwon walked on cheerfully when suddenly, ¡°Oh my, Benefactor Mok?¡± A woman¡¯s voice entered his ears. Shiver¨C Chills ran down his spine, and his fingers trembled. Turning his head creakingly, the figure that he saw was¨C ¡°How fortunate, what a striking coincidence to meet you here, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was White Phoenix Hyeun, smiling slyly at him. ¡°Eek!¡± Under the dark night, even with the moon hidden behind the clouds, Mok Riwon jumped as if he had seen a ghost at the sight of the pale Hyeun. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 34: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (7) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (7) ? Mok Riwon at his core was someone who liked people. New encounters were exciting experiences for him, and the friendships he built along the way were treasures he held dear. However, there was a certain type of person that even Mok Riwon preferred to keep his distance from. Specifically, those who looked at him with malicious intent. For example, White Phoenix Hyeun who was currently before him, along with the courtesans he had met back in Jiangxi, Suyang County. Whenever Mok Riwon met their sly gazes, he often felt an unexinable aversion and fear. ¡°You seem to have returned from training. Your body is drenched in sweat.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­¡± When Mok Riwon stepped back hesitantly, Hyeun felt a mischievous thought rise. ¡®Ah, I want to make him cry.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be thrilling to see tearsing out of his pretty eyes, or to witness the rush of shame as he bit his lips, unable to bear the embarrassment? And his expression when he finally gave in to desire, panting ¨C the look on Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face as she watched him¡­ ¡°¡­Hehe.¡± A giggle slipped out unintentionally. Her cheeks began to warm up at the thought, and Mok Riwon¡¯s lips quivered at her expression. ¡°W-Well I must be going now¡­!¡± He remembered Tang Hwa-seo saying to go to her if Hyeun approached him, so he wanted to run away from her immediately, but then, Thud¨C ¡°Ahh¨C!¡± He had no choice but to stop when he heard a sound from behind. Mok Riwon quickly turned his head. There was Hyeun, lying on the ground while fumbling with her ankle, her attire sandalously revealing her white skin. ¡°I tripped over a stone¡­¡± It was an absurd im. For a renowned martial artist to trip over a stone was as ridiculous as the Unorthodox Path helping the poor. However, Mok Riwon¡¯s flustered mind didn¡¯t think that far. ¡°A-Are you alright?¡± With genuine concern, he approached her. And the price of his carelessness was dire. Snatch¨C ¡°Got you.¡± Hyeun yfully grinned as she grabbed Mok Riwon¡¯s wrist. The trembling she felt when she caught him, the horror spreading across his face, and his helplessly writhing body was, for Hyeun, more thrilling than any aphrodisiac. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± ¡°Why are you trying to run away?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not running, I just have things to do.¡± ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t feel that way to me. I just wanted to get to know Benefactor Mok better, and you keep trying to get away. Even I would get hurt if you keep doing that.¡± Hyeun hadn¡¯t approached him carelessly until now, long after the Dragon Phoenix Tournament had started. Like a skilled hunter learning the habits of their prey before the hunt, Hyeun had been observing the kind of person Mok Riwon was. ¡®He¡¯s weak to being guilt-tripped.¡¯ Despite his appearance, he was innocent. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­!¡± Mok Riwon felt himself growing frustrated. ¡®W-Why is she doing this to me?!¡¯ Why was she making things difficult for him? Why was she threatening him when he had done nothing wrong to her? ¡°By any chance, did Benefactor Tang say anything bad about me?¡± His eyes shook at the sudden question. Hyeunmented like an unlucky woman while looking all pitiful. ¡°As I expected¡­ Tang must not like me. She¡¯s sopetitive, she probably felt offended to be on the same level as me. She¡¯s been spreading bad rumors about me for a while¡­¡± Her grieving was clearly intended to drive a wedge between him and Tang Hwa-seo. Hyeun¡¯s goal was simple. To push herself into the moment of doubt she had instigated. But, she miscalcted. ¡®¡­The Young Lady isn¡¯t like that.¡± For the first time, Mok Riwon refuted her properly. The panic from earlier was reced by anger. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°The Young Lady is not like that. Apologize.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°As Monk Hyeun said, the Young Lady has a lot of pride. However, she is not a coward who would belittle others behind their backs to protect her own pride.¡± ¡®What is this?¡¯ Hyeun was bewildered. She realized that she might have touched on a sensitive topic. ¡®Quickly apologize. And don¡¯t touch on that topic again¡­¡¯ Her swift thinking led to an apology. ¡°Ah, that was a slip of the tongue¡­¡± ¡°People usually don¡¯t call that a slip of the tongue. What Monk Hyeun did was clearly sowing discord.¡± White Phoenix felt at a loss for words. ¡°¡­Is that so important to you?¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t important, then what is?¡± Mok Riwon shook off her hand and stood up with a ¡®hmph¡¯ while saying. ¡°The Young Lady is honorable! And she always knows how to treat others considerately! Not only that! She¡¯s so generous that she even covered the cost of meals for me when I¡¯m short on money!¡± Crossing his arms, he continued to sing Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s praises. Hyeun suddenly thought that his behavior resembled that of a ¡®child bragging about their parents¡¯. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°She is clever too! She knows the geography so well while traveling here from Jiangxi, and nned the routes of all the ces we had to drop by in her head! And you know what else? She has read so many books that she could tell me about every nt or flower we saw on the road!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s voice grew louder. It waste at night in Shexian, but because of the ongoing Dragon Phoenix Tournament, themotion drew out many martial artists to watch. Hyeun swallowed in panic as the gathered crowd was buzzing with excitement. ¡°B-Benefactor Mok. Please wait¡­¡± ¡°And the Young Lady is also a great beauty! Everywhere we went, people couldn¡¯t help but blush when they saw her!¡± The surroundings became lively. ¨CWhat¡¯s happening? ¨CI¡¯m not sure. That man seems to be the Ink Sword, and he¡¯s been praising the Poison Phoenix right in front of the White Phoenix. ¨CHeavens, could it be that the Ink Sword and Poison Phoenix¡­! ¨CSo, the White Phoenix approached Ink Sword and was shot down? Tsk, how troublesome, trying to meddle with someone who¡¯s taken. ¨CShh! Shh! Be careful recklessly saying such things, man! The murmuring among them grew louder. Mok Riwon who was so absorbed in his speech didn¡¯t notice, but Hyeun, who overheard the whispers was turning a deep shade of red. ¡®T-This man¡­¡¯ What a humiliation this was in the dead of night. But beyond that, this man, Mok Riwon¡­ ¡®¡­ispletely insane, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ He was beyond a lunatic. How could someone say such embarrassing words and not feel ashamed? Why did he seem proud instead? Hyeun felt her own face flush with embarrassment at Mok Riwon¡¯s eloquence. ¡°T-That¡¯s enough now¡­¡± ¡°Her hands are also beautiful! You would think her hands were full of calluses from specializing in fist and w techniques, but she knows how to minimize the damage to her body because of her precise qi control. The one time I held Young Lady Tang¡¯s hand, it felt like a dream!¡± ¡®Oohs¡¯ and apuse echoed from the crowd. Hyeun felt her head start to spin. As that was happening. ¡°¡­Young Hero Mok.¡± The other main character in all of this had emerged. It was Tang Hwa-seo, havinge out after being driven by anxiety about the night¡¯smotion. And her suspicions proved right. She had been trembling with embarrassment and waiting for a moment to intervene when Mok Riwon said, ¡®Young Lady Tang is a great beauty¡¯, and unable to bear it any longer, she stepped forward. ¡°Ah! Young Lady!¡± His face lit up with joy. However, being too embarrassed to look up, she just shook while staring at the ground with her reddened ears visible for the world to see. ¡°I was just clearing up a misunderstanding Monk Hyeun had about you! Come here!¡± Thump¨C! Tang Hwa-seo grabbed his wrist and quickly dragged him away from the scene as if she were using a Lightness Technique. The onlookers cheered for the departing duo. Hyeun was just left standing there, gazing up at the sky with a nk expression. ¡®W-What is even happening¡­?¡¯ For the first time in her life, Hyeun found herself unable to understand a man. * * * If anyone in the Central ins were to die of shame, it would be herself. Tang Hwa-seo cooled her heated face in the Courtyard House¡¯s lodgings where she had made Mok Riwon kneel. ¡°No no, why in the world did you think of doing that there¡­?!¡± Flinch¨C His shoulders shrank down. Upon seeing him visibly shaken, she had nothing else to say and just sighed deeply. ¡°Monk Hyeun insulted you¡­ so¡­¡± That was his attempt at an excuse. He was truly a ma for trouble. She had told him to run if he saw her, yet there he was, singing her praises ¨C what the hell was he thinking? The more she thought about it, the more she felt like hanging herself out of embarrassment, but even so, somewhere deep down, she felt delighted. ¨CThe one time I held Young Lady Tang¡¯s hand, it felt like a dream! The words that ultimately led her to step forward just wouldn¡¯t leave her mind. Why was she happy about hearing that? As always, she turned a blind eye instead of indulging in such thoughts since she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could be honest with her own feelings. ¡°¡­Anyways, you did well fending off that Sex Phoenix.¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly, thankful that she didn¡¯t scold him as harsh as he had expected. ¡°However.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Do not do that again. Never. Absolutely not.¡± ¡°U-Understood!¡± ¡°Have a good night.¡± ¡°S-Sleep well too, Young Lady!¡± When Mok Riwon rushed out of the room, she buried her head on the desk. After Zhuge San hade inughing upon catching wind of the rumor, he was met with a punch in the gut ¨C which was a story for another time. * * * [Ink Sword! Wins!] ¡°Woooooow!!!¡± ¡°KYAAAAAAAAH!!!¡± The next day was the group finals. Mok Riwon had once again defeated his opponent in a single strike and descended from the arena. Back at the waiting arena, Tang Hwa-seo greeted him with a smile. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°It was nothing!¡± Mok Riwon cheerfully continued talking. ¡°Your turn ising up soon, isn¡¯t it? You must also win, Young Lady!¡± Tang Hwa-seo belonged to the third group which would fight next. Thus, the venue was still buzzing with excitement from Mok Riwon¡¯s victory and eagerly awaited her match. ¡°Yes, I will definitely return with a victory.¡± Tang Hwa-seo smiled weakly whileposing herself. ¡®White Phoenix¡­¡¯ Her opponent today. She was a woman Tang Hwa-seo would never get along with, but there was one thing she couldn¡¯t deny. It was that during the past five years when her growth had stagnated, the White Phoenix had been the first to ovee the wall of the Peak Realm. Tang Hwa-seo clenched her fists. ¡®The chances of winning are slim.¡¯ But that did not mean her defeat was certain. Her martial arts were not inferior to any swordsmanship, and the training she had done to prepare for today was more than sufficient. She had invested more than half of her gold on poison qi to absorb. She also made sure to refine and absorb the poison nd of the Man-faced Spider she had obtained from Blood Valley. Her inner cultivation wasn¡¯tcking. And she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. ¡®I must advance to the top four.¡¯ For the sake of her future ns, she needed to at least show the world that she was still strong. While lost in thought, [Let¡¯s begin the third group¡¯s final match!] The announcer¡¯s voice rang out. * * * Those of the martial world shared one particr habit¨C they were extremely interested in the tales of others, especially when it came to assigning a ¡®name¡¯ to a martial artist who had aplished a great feat. From that perspective, it was no surprise thatst night¡¯s speech from the Ink Sword and the story of the two women fighting over him had be a topic of interest to them. The two women were already considered worthy adversaries. And now, the situation where they seemed to be fighting over a single man was the perfect kindling to fuel the excitement of the spectators. ¡°Poison Phoenix! Be sure to protect your love!!!¡± There were those who cheered for the love between Mok Riwon and Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°White Phoenix! Love is something you seize!!!¡± Then there were some who urged Hyeun to steal Mok Riwon away, proiming that love was about the conquest. ¡°Why not live in harmony, all three of you! Ink Sword! Just know, the more the merrier! The more the merrier!¡± ¡­And there were even those saying to just take both of them, and called for the three of them to live in harmony. The entire venue was filled withughter. However, there were two people who couldn¡¯tugh. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo and Hyeun faced each other in the arena, their faces full of embarrassment. As they stepped on the stage and heard the cheers, they had no choice but to forget all their resolve and tension until that moment. [Let¡¯s begin!] The announcement prompted a rare moment when both women had the same thought. ¡®I¡¯ll end this in one second.¡¯ They both wanted to quickly win and escape from this ce. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 35: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (8) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (8) ? They intended to end the fight in an instant. However, the match between the two women didn¡¯t end as easily as they wished. It was to be expected. This fight wasn¡¯t between opponents of disparate levels, but between one at the very end of first-rate and another at the entrance of the peak realm. In addition, the two martial artists also knew each other all too well. ng¨C! Tang Hwa-seo deflected Hyeun¡¯s sword thrust with her fist. After punching the de of the sword away, she followed up in quick session with a w technique. Hyeun took arge step backwards to dodge the hand aiming for her throat. The two women thought simultaneously. ¡®As I thought¡­¡¯ Troublesome. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s martial arts was deadly urate; it was a skill she had learned to survive after struggling her entire life to control her poison qi. She had trained her body to ensure that not even the slightest amount of poison qi flowed in the wrong direction and her application of inner qi was as meticulous as her own personality. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean Hyeun was at a disadvantage. She too was an exceptional talent, worthy of having Phoenix in her title. Even with all the unpleasant rumors that followed her wherever she went, her talent with the sword was the very reason she could be the representative of Emei. As fast and elusive as a mirage, her sword technique spelled disaster for Tang Hwa-seo. ng¨C! As another sword strike was deflected, poison qi spread across the arena. Hyeun gritted her teeth. ¡®So damn annoying.¡¯ There was a wall between the first-rate realm and peak realm. It was a barrier that no ordinary martial artist could break through. But this too was ultimately about martial arts, about physicalbat. Because the fight wasn¡¯t decided through realms alone, thepatibility of their skills also had to be considered. This duel with Tang Hwa-seo was fundamentally different from facing another swordsman. The true weapon of that woman who was viciously ring at her wasn¡¯t her w technique, but her poison. It was her hidden hand that numbed her body with every breath she took. ¡®There¡¯s paralyzing and acidic poison.¡¯ Her movements were bing sluggish. It felt like her inner qi was rapidly draining as time passed. A drawn-out battle would have surely led to defeat. However, seeking a quick resolution was difficult against such a solid defense. ¡°How troublesome.¡± ¡°I would expect as much from a monk.¡± ¡°You speak quite vulgarly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s vulgar is your body.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes zed. It was true that she was certainly angry and irritated, but aside from that, the dispersal of her poison caused it. ¡°Unleash your sword qi.¡± ¡°Are you asking to lose?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no joy in defeating an opponent who hasn¡¯t given their all. It just gives the loser an excuse.¡± Hyeunughed. ¡°If you insist.¡± Whooosh¨C A white light gathered around Hyeun¡¯s sword. It was a faint light that was yet to be fully settled. That was her sword qi. ¡®She¡¯s provoking me.¡¯ Hyeun knew that she was simply trying to make her inner qi dissipate even faster. But that wasn¡¯t a reason not to ept her provocation. Her qi would scatter either way if she conserved it. So she had to push forward and seize victory in that small timeframe. ¡°Here Ie.¡± Tang Hwa-seo tensed up again. ¡®I must not let that sword touch me.¡¯ She had to avoid her sword qi at all costs. Even if it seemed weak, it was still sword qi. If she carelessly punched the sword like before, her own inner cultivation would be damaged by it. There was only one to break through. ¡®I have to get closer.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s body was enveloped by an ethereal green qi, merely an imitation of those who had reached the Peak Realm. As the sensation of her body being torn apart by the poison engulfed her, she ignored the all-too-familiar pain and unleashed her technique. Ssssssh¨C ck Heaven Poison Arts. It was the secret art of the Sichuan Tang n direct line, which had reached four stars, and surged throughout her body. Then, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s form distorted. Sssssss¨C Serpent Shadow Step. With the foot technique she had practiced to the point of blisters when she was in the Tang n, she dashed forward and swung her hand downwards in arge arc. While this seemed like an obvious opening, Hyeun chose to retreat instead of striking back after sensing the lethal poison in the qi wave emanating from her. ¡°Tsk, quick to notice again.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Hyeun swung her sword and dispersed the poison gathering around her. Taking in a deep breath in the momentarily cleared air, she lunged forward again. The fight was reaching its climax. * * * There was a memory from the past. When Hyeun was the young age of fourteen, she qualified to attend the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. In those days, Hyeun had a fondness for her that was so intense it could only be described as yearning. ¨CPleased to meet you. Benefactor, are you the Poison Phoenix? ¨CWho might you be? ¨COh! I am Hyeun from Emei. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you¡­ ¨CAh¡­ The Emei Sect. Pleased to meet you as well. But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m a bit preupied at the moment, could we possibly talkter? ¨COh, yes! She was a woman who had taken part in the Dragon Phoenix Tournament one year prior to Hyeun, and at the age of fourteen, she had earned the title Poison Phoenix. To the young Hyeun, Tang Hwa-seo was her shining light. ¨CWhat do you think? Aren¡¯t I impressive? ¨CI feel like I¡¯m being ignored¡­ ¨CWell, what does it matter? It might be that way now, but it¡¯ll be different once I make it to the main event, right? Or even if not this time, things will change as I continue to grow, won¡¯t they? Won¡¯t that be a good thing? Watching your expression change will be quite amusing, right? She was happy even when her greetings were ignored. Tang Hwa-seo, who spent her time alone during the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, carried her solitude with such grace that it became part of her charm. The fourteen-year-old Hyeun admired everything about her. If she showed no interest, then all she had to do was prove herself through martial arts. Hyeun believed that she was the only female martial artist talented enough to stand on equal footing with her. ¨CI¡¯m confident. Surely, the Poison Phoenix wille to recognize me. Hyeun proved those words the very next year at the Dragon Phoenix Tournament when she was fifteen. ¨CWhite Phoenix. You¡¯ve received such a title, I see. ¨CI am too undeserving of such a name. ¨CThere¡¯s no need to be modest. ¨CIs it that obvious? She was happy. Atst, she was standing next to Tang Hwa-seo, and her name had cemented in her mind. Perhaps that was the reason for her provocation. ¨CHm, I¡¯ve heard that I¡¯ll be the one to defeat you, Benefactor Tang. ¨CI told you not to be too modest, not to be arrogant. ¨CAre you unconfident? ¨CYou seem to misunderstand your ce, Monk. ¨CIt will be clear on the martial arts stage. ¨CThe next match is soon. Perhaps I can help enlighten your Buddhist mind a little. That year, Hyeun lost to Tang Hwa-seo. It was a one-sided fight that ended in only three seconds, but still, she was happy. Because only she and Namgung Jincheon had managed tost more than three seconds against her. The sixteen-year-old Tang Hwa-seo was still the person she aspired to be like. ¨CBenefactor Tang! Next time, I¡¯ll try my best to win¡­ ¨CThere¡¯s no need. ¨CPardon?l ¨C¡­Just know that. Ah, and sex in moderation. It¡¯s not the best of hobbies. If you were to eat now, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult toe back? ¨CUgh¡­! And that was why. Because she had admired her so much, Hyeun came to despise Tang Hwa-seo. ¨C¡­She ran away, you say? ¨CYes, the Tang n denies it, but her escape is certain. Otherwise, why would the Poison Phoenix, whom the Tang n was so eager to disy, be in seclusion for half a year now? After theirst encounter at the Dragon Phoenix Tournament when she was fifteen, there was no further news of Tang Hwa-seo. And although she had earned the title of White Phoenix and started to be recognized in the martial world as a worthy opponent for her, it all seemed in vain. That day, Hyeun felt as if her world was crumbling down. The ever-so-proud Tang Hwa-seo, an idol that seemed indestructible, had fallen, and Hyeun, like a child who had lost a precious toy, came to a bitter realization. ¨C¡­That¡¯s all she was. As with any unrequited feelings, Hyeun turned her deep admiration into anger. Gathering the ashes of her burnt admiration, she fueled her mes of rage. ¨CHow foolish. And so, she grew stronger. ¨CSword Intent! That¡¯s incredible! How could you have achieved it so soon¡­ ¨CDon¡¯t make it such a big deal. I still have a long way to go. ¨CWhat? ¨CTime doesn¡¯t flow only for me alone. Who knows, maybe the Poison Phoenix has reached even greater heights by now. ¨CCome on, it¡¯s been five years already. Sure, people in the martial world still pit you against the Poison Phoenix, but how can a woman who¡¯s been running away evenpare¡­ ¨CSister. ¨CY-Yes! ¨CThere is no evidence of her running away. Neither the Tang n, the Orthodox Sects, nor the Noble ns have confirmed that story. It might have been stubbornness. Hyeun might have simply wanted the vanished Tang Hwa-seo to know her name before proving herself. After all, her admiration ran so deep that she wanted to cling to whatever was left of it. The wait was long. Her admiration had turned into a darker, more twisted form of resentment. Then came the day of the banquet. Hyeun now faced an emotion she didn¡¯t know what to call. ¨CAre you sure that outfit is appropriate? There was a woman with some kind of yboy gigolo bastard by her side. Tang Hwa-seo was there, showing a side of her that she had never seen before. It was an unimaginably disappointing sight. This twisted longing should have ended, but despite the rightness of the moment, Hyeun felt something apart from disappointment. ¨CEh? Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong? ¨CNothing. Just saw an unpleasant face. It was ironic. Despite her deep resentment, the mere fact that Tang Hwa-seo remembered her brought back the sense of joy she had known in her younger days. Hyeun found herself smiling almost instinctively. ¡®I¡¯ve won in martial arts.¡¯ There existed a part of herself that enjoyed indulging in such thoughts. All her subsequent actions were an extension of that line of thought. They were all based on the underlying question, ¡®How can I make the Poison Phoenix sincere?¡¯ ¨CSix years have passed, but it seems you haven¡¯t changed much. Even criticizing her martial arts level was part of it. ¨CI don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve met that Kind Benefactor standing behind you, may I be introduced? She even feigned interest in Mok Riwon, just to provoke her. ¨CAs I expected¡­ Benefactor Tang must not like me. She¡¯s sopetitive, she probably felt offended to be on the same level as me. As well as trying to drive a wedge between the two of them. ¡®Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely unrted to personal feelings.¡¯ Though her selfish desires had cooled offpletely, but it didn¡¯t matter in the end because Tang Hwa-seo had be genuine. Hyeun simply wanted to show her just how much she had grown in the past five years she had been gone. She also wanted to see if Tang Hwa-seo, that great female martial artist, was still there. Pak¨C! Thus, even though a fist was buried deep in her stomach, Hyeun could still smile through the breathtaking pain. * * * The single blow took advantage of a small opening. Tang Hwa-seo smiled pleasantly at the sensation in her fist. Clink¨C When the sword fell to the ground with a clear ring, Hyeun coughed out loud, and the announcer dered. [Poison Phoenix! Victory!] ¡°Woww!!!¡± It was only then that she realized she had won and withdrew her fist. Still on her knees and coughing, Hyeun said while smirking. ¡°What¡¯s with the cowardly poison qi?¡± ¡°What cowardice? It¡¯s not something you wouldn¡¯t have anticipated.¡± ¡°Wow, how shameless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I want to hear from you, Monk.¡± Tang Hwa-seo narrowed her eyes and looked down at her. ¡®Really¡­¡¯ Even after all these years, she hadn¡¯t changed one bit. Her manners were nothing like a monk, and even her fondness for worldly pleasures was less so. ¡®I even gave her advice before I left.¡¯ Why did she make such a show of her desires? Tang Hwa-seo didn¡¯t know. It was fair to say that her behavior might be why Hyeun was always so irritating. However, there was one thing even Tang Hwa-seo had to admit. ¡°You¡¯ve improved, I see. Not enough to beat me, though.¡± Hyeun looked up. Her eyes widened for a moment before she burst outughing with a ¡®pfft¡¯ and said. ¡°If only I had prepared against dispersed poison qi, I might have won, right?¡± With that, she copsed forward. Facedown on the ground, despite her defeat, there was a refreshing smile on her face. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so frustrated.¡± Hyeun muttered to herself in an overly dramatic manner while savoring the joy of the moment. It was a short match, but the oue was sweet. The long-distorted and tainted longing she harbored was finally being restored to its proper ce, all due to a single, impactful punch to the gut. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 36: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (9) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (9) ? Tang Hwa-seo reaching the final four held great significance. Why wouldn¡¯t it? With her victory over Hyeun, Tang Hwa-seo had put an end to the various controversies surrounding her. Firstly, the rumors that she had stagnated in martial arts. There were some who said that her skills deteriorated during her disappearance, but her recent performance had proven them wrong. Secondly, the supposed strife with the Tang n. Some said that she had fallen out with her n, hindering her from revealing herself in public, but her participation in the Dragon Phoenix had dispelled that notion as well. This also meant that Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s n had hit the mark. ¡®Now, the n cannot openly threaten me.¡¯ The n Head¡¯s greatest fear was a feud with her, who would be the symbol of their people. Or to be more specific, the conflict bing known around the world. The n Head was a man who valued the Sichuan Tang n¡¯s reputation over his own pride, and would be humble if it meant elevating the n name. So long as she did that, he would have to keep silent. Tang Hwa-seo continued pondering. ¡®Of course, thinking they won¡¯t approach me at all would be naive.¡¯ The Tang n would definitely reach out to her during the tournament, and once the event was over, they might try to ¡®retrieve¡¯ her through ckmail or an offer she can¡¯t refuse. ¡®¡­It¡¯s time to make my move.¡¯ She needed to approach Fist Dragon Il-woon before the Tang n came looking for her. ¡°Young Lady?¡± While lost in thought, Mok Riwon spoke up. Tang Hwa-seo snapped out of her daze and looked at him. ¡°Ah, yes?¡± ¡°You seem very tense! Oh, I understand! It¡¯s not just any stage, but the semifinals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, the highlight of the event!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finally made it this far.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d we can advance to the semifinals together. Looking at the bracket, we won¡¯t meet in the arena unless we both make it to the finals!¡± Mok Riwon was full of excitement, but Tang Hwa-seo smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s likely that I won¡¯t reach the finals. My next opponent is Namgung Jincheon.¡± ¡°H-How can you say that! You won¡¯t know until you try!¡± It was like not knowing whether it was soybean paste or shit until you tasted it. Tang Hwa-seo appreciated Mok Riwon¡¯s optimism, but his positivity felt more like a burden at times like these. ¡®He was a wall I couldn¡¯t surpass even five years ago.¡¯ Now that the gap had only widened, how could she possiblypete with him? Having achieved her initial objective, all that remained for Tang Hwa-seo was to travel to Shaolin through Il-woon, meet the Abbot there¡­ ¡®¡­and then I¡¯ll join the Orthodox Alliance.¡¯ To go somewhere beyond the Tang n¡¯s reach. However, she didn¡¯t need to reveal all her ns, so Tang Hwa-seo responded evasively. ¡°¡­Yes, I shouldn¡¯t be so pessimistic. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ll look forward to meeting the Young Lady in the finals!¡± As Mok Riwon cheerfully slurped up his somen noodles, Tang Hwa-seo worried about his nutrition since he had been eating that for every meal. ¡®¡­But why am I worried about what he¡¯s eating?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but think she was treating him too much like a child, so she shook off that thought then said. ¡°Young Hero Mok, your next opponent will be either Monk Il-woon or the Immortal Dragon.¡± ¡°Hm! I want to face Monk Il-woon!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that you will. As for the Immortal Dragon¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo reminisced about the Immortal Dragon she had met in past. A man who always smiled in a forlorn manner and kept to himself. Even when stepping into the arena, he never cast away that air of emptiness. ¡°¡­Well, he certainly has the skill to earn the title of Dragon, but I cannot picture him defeating Monk Il-woon.¡± ¡°Young Lady doesn¡¯t know either?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a man who has not revealed much.¡± Immortal Dragon Hyungong was a man shrouded in mystery. It was to the extent of rumors emerging that he hadn¡¯t even shown his true skills when facing Namgung Jincheon, always conceding the match after exchanging a few blows. Thus, indifferent to victory or defeat, the empty dragon became called the Immortal Dragon. ¡®It¡¯ll probably be the same this time.¡¯ He would likely concede after exchanging a few moves with Ilwoon. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± Ending with that, Tang Hwa-seo picked up her chopsticks. Tomorrow was thest day of the quarterfinals, and Tang Hwa-seo was already filled with thoughts of congratting the victorious Il-woon and preparing her secret ns with him. * * * It was an unthinkable turn of events. [Immortal Dragon! Victory!] ¡°Wow!!!¡± Tang Hwa-seo stared at the arena in disbelief. There he stood, adopting his usual empty fist-palm salute, and in front of him was Monk Il-woon on his knees in defeat. ¡®What is this¡­.?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯tprehend he won, but that the method of his victory was beyond her. Il-woon was strong. As always, he wielded his fists with his unique solidity and integrity, delivering a series of powerful blows that could shatter the very arena. The Immortal Dragon had evaded all of them with the slightest movements, and at the end, he swung his sword just once. Il-woon had fallen to that single strike. Tang Hwa-seo looked at Mok Riwon, hoping he might have some insight, but¡­ ¡°¡­Young Hero Mok?¡± Mok Riwon was staring at the Immortal Dragon with a tense expression. She tried to read the emotions hidden in his face. ¡®Is he shocked? Angry? Or is there something else¡­?¡¯ It was unclear. When his usual bright smile had faded, leaving nothing but him frowning in confusion, she became unexpectedly concerned. ¡°Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo grabbed his arm, bringing him to his senses and then he turned towards her. Then she asked him worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had something on my mind for a moment.¡± Mok Riwon said, his expression rxing. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go to Monk Il-woon? Since we¡¯ve be friends, we should check on him at least, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I was thinking the same.¡± It would be better to save her business forter and offer this courtesy for the time being. Tang Hwa-seo felt a twinge of regret over her disrupted ns as she awaited Il-woon¡¯s return. * * * In the usual corner of the inn they always visited, three men and one woman sat there with a gloomy atmosphere around them. It was naturally because of Monk Il-wion¡¯s expression. He bit his lips in frustrations, his fists clenched so tightly that they could clench no more, and in his eyes was an uncharacteristic anger. He was angry at himself. After trembling with emotion for a while, Il-woon finally took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°¡­I have lost face.¡± A bitter smile hung on his lips. ¡°I apologize. I truly wanted to stand on the arena with you, Benefactor Mok.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Although you were defeated, Monk Il-woon, your martial arts was so impressive that I was truly awestruck. There¡¯s no need to me yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Il-woon took a deep breath and pulled himself together. ¡°It seems I am the reason no one can even eat. I am fine, so please go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Stay strong.¡± Even the frivolous Zhuge San offered his sincere condolences at this moment. Il-woon couldn¡¯t help butugh slightly. ¡°As Benefactor Mok said, I have already lost. This opportunity has made me realize my shorings. I will simply have to train harder and win next time.¡± It wasn¡¯t merely words. True to being the future of Shaolin, Il-woon was transforming his rising frustration and regret into his drive for improvement, working towards perfecting his unshakable will. ¡°¡­¡± Mok Riwon watched him silently, deep in thought about the previous match. ¡®The Immortal Dragon¡¯s single move.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo hadn¡¯t properly seen it, but Mok Riwon had witness it from beginning to end. With the essence of Wudang called ¡®Taichi¡¯, he applied the principle of redirecting the opponent¡¯s own force back towards them. However, if that was all there was to it, Mok Riwon wouldn¡¯t be wearing such a grave expression. The reason he looked so serious staring into the arena, and why his mind still couldn¡¯t settley elsewhere. ¡®It was definitely a killing technique.¡¯ With his exceptional ability to detect killing intent that surpassed anyone else, Mok Riwon knew. The Immortal Dragon¡¯s sword was imbued with killing intent, and at the end of its path was Il-woon¡¯s throat. That man had intended to kill Il-woon. ¡®Only in thest moment did he alter the path and stop his sword.¡¯ Mok Riwon didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking. But nheless, he was infuriated. As far as he knew, such killing intent shouldn¡¯t be disyed on a stage meant for showcasing and exchanging martial arts. Clench¨C Mok Riwon made a fist. * * * There was a week left until the finals started. In the meantime, crowds of people began swarming Shexian like never before. It was to be expected, after all. This was the semifinals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. In any era, those who had reached this stage were destined to be the leading figures of the next generation in the martial world. People were flocking in to get a glimpse of them. Of course, this included notable names from all over the Central ins. ¡°Look over there. That¡¯s the Extreme de of the Hebei Peng n, Peng Dowol.¡± ¡°And that way is the Brilliant Sword of Mount Hua, Jin-myung!¡± ¡°That ce¡­ Right, it¡¯s unmistakeably the Beggars¡¯ Gang.¡± These were indiviiduals who normally wouldn¡¯t move an inch, but the Dragon Phoenix Tournament was significant enough to draw even them out. ¡°The impact of the Ink Sword is truly tremendous.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that? He¡¯s already confirmed to be the new Dragon. How he performs in this tournament will reshape the martial world¡¯sndscape.¡± ¡°True¡­ Indeed, the Ink Sword has no particr affiliation. There will be those trying to recruit him.¡± ¡°If hees from a prestigious family, they might even try to make him their son-inw.¡± ¡°But the Ink Sword and Poison Phoenix¡­¡± ¡°Does love provide meals? Needless to say, the Tang n is one of the best matrimonial matches, but depending on the conditions, he could go anywhere.¡± That was how most conversations in Shexian ended. The previous match between Tang Hwa-seo and Hyeun had be a topic of casual discussion and twisted into more akin of gossip as it spread. ¡°Poor Poison Phoenix ends up looking pitiful in all this.¡± ¡°Eh, would the Poison Phoenix really let him slip away? Remember how sheughed after punching the White Phoenix in the guts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Enough of that, let¡¯s join the crowd. The match is about to start.¡± The chattering men hastened their pace. Their destination was a martial arts arena that was even bigger than the one used for the preliminaries. There were people everywhere they looked. The men might have been annoyed, but instead theyughed and continued talking among themselves. ¡°It¡¯s not only the Noble ns and Sects that havee. Look there. That scruffy-looking old man is a master from the previous generation, Supreme Fist Byeok Gwonwoong.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°I heard he was looking for a disciple. He was quite reckless in his youth, but now in his old age, he seems to need someone to carry on his legacy.¡± The spectacle of the people watching was entertainment in itself. The two of them could hardly contain their excitement at the sight of masters they might only see once in a lifetime. And then. Boom¨C! The drums sounded and filled the arena with tension. Boom¨C! The atmosphere changed drastically for solely one reason. ¡°Atst, he¡¯se.¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see him with my own eyes in this lifetime¡­¡± The person now entering was a living legend in the Orthodox Path. The Bloodied History which had drenched the martial world in blood over twenty years ago. That man was one of the leading figures who had put an end to it. Boom¨C! With the sound of drums, arge old man stepped through the opened gates. Though nearly seventy, his back was not bent in the slightest. His eyes sunk deep, radiating dignity, and at his waist was a sword stained by the ravages of time. ¡°The Sword King¡­!¡± Sword King, Namgung Hyuk. He had arrived to personally oversee the Dragon Phoenix Tournament in Anhui. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 37: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (10) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (10) ? In thepetitor¡¯s waiting area, Mok Riwon sat cross-legged in the middle of a modestly sized room, lost in contemtion. The question that had gued his mind since witnessing the match between Il-woon and Hyungong a week ago hadn¡¯t left him for even a second. ¡®Why did he harbor killing intent?¡¯ Why exactly did Hyungong harbor killing intent? Why did he let malice into his heart, which should have been filled with chivalry and righteousness? He could have easily dismissed him as a viin andbeled him someone who did not follow the principles of Wudang. However, Mok Riwon did not want to jump to conclusions that easily. ¨CA chivalrous hero is one who constantly reflects. That was what his master, Mok Seon-oh, always said. ¡®Is it a personal vendetta?¡¯ Did Hyungong harbor hatred towards Il-woon? ¡®External pressure?¡¯ Was it a fight between Sects? ¡®Or is it¡­¡¯ Just a love for killing? ¡°¡­¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes opened. Within them was a deep shadow that felt eerily hollow. ¡°I¡¯ll know once I go there.¡± He uncrossed his legs and stood up. Even within the confines of the waiting area, the roar of the crowd echoed. And shaking off the ominous feeling rising in his heart, he stepped forward, * * * Sword King Namgung Hyuk. He sat in the highest seat of the martial arts arena, speaking to the elderly woman seated next to him. ¡°I thought you had no interest in such affairs.¡± ¡°I am simply indulging in a little wanderlust. Getting older just seems to increase one¡¯s curiosity, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The old woman chuckled in response, her demeanor surprisingly gentle. This sparked curiosity among those guarding Namgung Hyuk. ¡®Who is this old woman?¡¯ Suppose someone of Namgung Hyuk¡¯s stature, who always valued hierarchy, allowed her to sit beside him. In that case, she must be a great master from the previous generation. However, none of the guards could recall such a kind old woman. What did it matter? Her identity was none other than Killing Star, Yeom So-so. A member of the Four Stars and Six Kings, and just like Namgung Hyuk, had made certain choices with him twenty years ago during the Bloodied History. ¡°¡­Are you targeting the Ink Sword?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m simply wandering. Are you the one targeting that boy, Sword King? Even with such a grandson at hand?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Namgung Hyuk quietly observed the still-empty martial arts arena. Ink Sword, Mok Riwon. The rising star currently stirring up the martial world. Namgung Hyuk couldn¡¯t deny the memories that surfaced upon hearing that name. ¨CAre you the Sword Dragon? A confident, yet not arrogant man. A man who, even until the very end, he could never surpass. Namgung Hyuk found himself remembering the man who could no longer be called Sword Star. ¡®If that Sword Star indeed raised that child to the end¡­¡¯ If the child he had taken in at the end of the Bloodied History had grown up safely, he would be about Mok Riwon¡¯s age by now. So Namgung Hyuk wanted to confirm. Whether he truly was the child carrying on the Sword Star¡¯s will. If so, had the child grown up like the man he had longed to surpass had intended? Had the Sword Star aplished what he set out to do? ¡­And was he still alive? ¡°¡­I, too, am here for entertainment.¡± ¡°Keke, a killjoy as always.¡± The guards gasped and looked at Yeom So-so. Though she paid them no heed and fixed her gaze directly downwards. At that moment, two men were stepping onto the arena. ¡®Hm, quite a pretty face.¡¯ Unlike Mok Seon-oh¡¯s rugged face in his youth, Mok Riwon had a fair and beautiful visage. Yeom So-so found it amusingly ironic. * * * The cheers intensified to a deafening crescendo, and the heat from the crowd of people dissipated into a humidity that clung to their skin. In the heart of that atmosphere was Mok Riwon ring at Immortal Dragon Hyungong. ¡°Please take care of me.¡± The man took on a fist-palm salute with a hollow smile, and Mok Riwon mirrored the gesture. ¡°Why did you harbor killing intent?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Your match with Monk Il-woon. Do you understand what I¡¯m asking?¡± Tremble¨C Hyungong flinched back momentarily. Upon seeing his reaction, Mok Riwon felt increasingly certain about his suspicion. However, the response he received was disappointing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± Hyungong just smiled. Mok Riwon observed him for a moment, then let go of his salute. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any further words, I understand.¡± The announcer stepped back and raised his hand. Mok Riwon¡¯s hand was rested on the sword at his waist. He hadn¡¯t received an answer, but he didn¡¯t need to. Because he could feel it. As he asked that question, a sharp killing intent spread throughout his body. And that was all he needed to know. ¡°There will be no talk of chivalry between us it seems.¡± The announcer¡¯s hand dropped. At the same time, Mok Riwon bolted forward. Schwiiing¨C! The match had begun. * * * In Shexian, whenever people discussed Ink Sword Mok RIwon, there was always one topic that became the subject of a heated debate. ¡®What kind of swordsmanship does he practice?¡¯ It was an inevitable question. From the moment he participated in the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, he had never once revealed his technique for more than a second. Each match ended with a single, decisive strike that split his opponent¡¯s sword in half. Someone said. ¨CIt¡¯s the strong sword! Nothing else! The Ink Sword is a swordsman who overpowers his opponents with overwhelming strength! Another one said. ¨CWhat strong sword?! That¡¯s not it! He uses the heavy sword! How could a technique that splits a sword in two be solely about strength? Isn¡¯t it a skill that requires knowing where exactly to ce the weight and how much force to apply?! And there were those who denied both theories. ¨CI believe the Ink Sword¡¯s swordsmanship contains aesthetics simr to Wudang¡¯s flow. Don¡¯t you think? He never strikes first. Only after his opponent makes the first move does he draw his sword. Considering that, it seems appropriate to say that he redirects his opponent¡¯s force to split the sword. There was nobody until today who could provide a definitive answer to those questions, and those who could only argue were finally able to witness his swordsmanship in its entirety. ¡°The swift sword¡­¡± The principle of his sword had to embody the essence of the swift sword, unleashing rapid strikes in quick session that overwhelmed his enemy. But those expectations didn¡¯tst long. The next move he executed was too bizarre to be categorized as the swift sword. It undted like a slithering snake, then darted like a startled bird, and at times, halted abruptly. ¡°The phantom sword?¡± At least, that was how it looked to their eyes. The more discerning masters, those gathered here from the renowned families across the Central ins, burst into derisiveughter and intently focused their attention on his technique. ¡°No. It is neither.¡± They were individuals who had reached the realm of superhumans. They could visualize the natural qi of the world and see the flow within. That was why they knew. ¡°¡­It¡¯s irregr.¡± It was an irregrity. From a heavy sword to a strong sword, shaking it to scatter into a phantom sword, then stabbing with a swift sword. It was what all swordsmen of the martial world aspired to do, but none could quite achieve. ¡°What kind of preposterous¡­¡± He was just recklessly iling around, relying on the so-called blessing called talent. Someone from a prestigious n murmured. ¡°¡­Prepare for negotiations immediately.¡± Shortly after thatmand, several individuals from different affiliations discreetly left their seats. Incredible talent. In the martial world where power reigns supreme, such talent would originally attract envy and resentment, but not at this moment. Ink Sword Mok Riwon had no affiliation. In other words, his talent was avable for the taking. This realization alone transformed him from a mere curiosity into a coveted treasure, a fortuitous encounter viewed through eyes filled with greed. Thus, the stagnant martial world began to move once again. * * * Mok Riwon relentlessly pressed Hyungong. No matter what techniques he used, it was futile against the endless onught. He also crushed the killing intent Hyungong dared to show. At first, he hadn¡¯t nned to go all out against his opponent but changed his mind for a singr reason. ¡®That way of thinking is wrong.¡¯ He had judged that Immortal Dragon Hyungong¡¯s mindset was wrong, but nheless hoped that he would understand the true meaning of chivalry. Ma Il-seok once said. ¨CThere¡¯s nothing easier than for those from renowned ns and sects to stray onto the wrong path. ¨CWhy? They always grow up admiring chivalrous heroes, don¡¯t they? ¨CThat¡¯s why. They only know how to oppress, so they lose humility. Every generation has its rising stars who, drunk on their own arrogance, act more like those from the Unorthodox Path. Though our generation had someone to beat them into line. ¨CIs it Master? ¨CIndeed, like during the Azure Dragon Martial Arts Competition. One of those who faced Brother was that Sword King. Such an unpleasant fellow, but after being beaten down by him, he became somewhat more docile. ¨CBeggar friend, you were no slouch yourself. ¨CAh, Brother! We agreed not to talk about that story! ¨COh, my mistake. The rising stars from renowned ns were more likely to stray. The higher their position, the more susceptible they were to bingcent. ¨CWon. ¨CYes! ¨COne day, you will also meet those like the ones he talked about. When that timees, can you show a little kindness and guide them back to the right path? ¨CYes! I¡¯ll do that without fail! ¨CGood. You truly are kind. For that reason, those who knew chivalry should correct them. ng¨C! Hyungong¡¯s sword was knocked aside. When Mok Riwonunched another attack, Hyungong held his breath and demonstrated the martial arts of Wudang. Tai Chi. This was the pinnacle of Wudang, epassing the harmony of all creation within a circle and using it to execute the most elegant counterattack in the Central ins. The force Mok Riwon had unleashed was then redirected back at himself. However, Mok Riwon easily evaded. Swish¨C As his sword pierced through the air, Mok Riwon flicked his wrist and deflected the de. Ssssssh¨C A dark qi wave enveloped his sword; at the same time, a silver qi wave enveloped Hyungong¡¯s sword. Their sword qi shed against each other. The twobatants were evenly matched in terms of cultivation, so the battle could only be decided by who was more skilled at manipting qi. ¡°You must reflect.¡± Mok Riwon dered that as he swung his sword again. This time his movement was different; he employed an irregr fighting style and various stances so far, but now Mok Riwon took on a traditional stance for the first time. The basic form. It was the pinnacle of martial arts condensed into a single move ¨C the essence of the discipline transformed into a physical form. The qi wave, dark as ink, faintly shimmered. Though it appeared to be enshrouded in darkness, it possessed a distinct resonance that almost seemed to cast an illusion of light. Mok Riwon recalled his master¡¯s teachings. ¡®The Starfall Seven Swords replicates the movements of stars across seven different sword forms.¡¯ Mok Riwon drew his sword back as far as possible in a clear stance for thrusting. For a fleeting moment, Mok Riwon became as immovable as Mount Tai. ¨CThe first form is based on the Big Dipper. It represents the brightest star, as well as eternal stability. Our founder pierced the heavens seven times with this technique, perfecting this sword. Seven unyielding thrusts. The first form of the Starfall Seven Swords, the Big Dipper Sundering Sword. Thud¨C Mok Riwon firmly nted his foot. In the blink of an eye, his sword, moving as fast as a sh of light, targeted Hyungong¡¯s shoulder. Hyungong wrapped his shoulder with qi, but his struggles were in vain. Crack¨C A horrific sound ensued as his left shoulder gave way. It wasn¡¯t the sword that had made contact; rather, it was the surge of qi released with it that dislocated his shoulder. ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± Hyungong¡¯s eyes widened. Yet, Mok Riwon did not stop. He pressed on, aiming for Hyungong¡¯s right shoulder, then his chest, heart, the right side of his waist, the knee that upheld his body, and finally his foot. As Hyungong¡¯s posture faltered, Mok Riwon was on the verge ofpleting the sequence and readying for the final strike when¡­ ¡®¡­A smile?¡¯ He caught a glimpse of a smile on Hyungong¡¯s face, hesitating for an instant at the iprehensible reaction. In that fleeting moment, Mok Riwon stiffened. ng¨C Hyungong¡¯s sword fell to the ground. [Ink Sword! VICTORYYY!!!] The announcer¡¯s shout echoed, followed by a roar of apuse. And therey Hyungong, copsed. With a dumbfounded expression, Mok Riwon captured everything in his eyes and came to a realization. ¡®Just now¡­.¡¯ Hyungong had deliberately allowed himself to be ovee by his form. His sword falling at thest moment wasn¡¯t due to him losing strength, but an intentional act. His smile implied something. ¡®¡­Winning wasn¡¯t his goal.¡¯ Hyungong had entered this match intending to lose from the start. * * * Namgung Hyuk gripped the armrest of his chair so tightly it looked like it might break. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± He red fiercely at Yeom So-so, then created a qi barrier to block out the noise before resuming the conversation. ¡°The Starfall Seven Swords. You didn¡¯t think I would fail to recognize it, did you?¡± The anger in his eyes wasn¡¯t directly towards Mok Riwon, but at the old woman in front of him. ¡°I was well aware you were not the type toe to such a ce without a reason from the start. So, did you enjoy belittling me?¡± She had known from the start. That the young man called the Ink Sword was the child of the Sword Star. The child from that day when the Bloodied History ended. Namgung Hyuk¡¯s aura became even more menacing. The guards outside were oblivious, but Yeom So-so could clearly feel his inner qi surging. She chuckled and said. ¡°How was it? That old geezer crafted something quite impressive, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Namgung Hyuk¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. His attention soon shifted to Mok Riwon, who stood there dazedly. ¡®Sword Star¡­¡¯ Watching Mok Riwon and recalling the first form he had disyed, Namgung Hyuk let out a hollowugh. ¡®¡­So you¡¯re alive.¡¯ Crack¨C The armrest of the chair had shattered. And the me within his heart, which had been extinguished since that day, began to burn once more. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 38: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (11) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (11) ? Mok Riwon¡¯s advancement to the finals shook not only Shexian, but all of Anhui. The sword technique he had finally revealed was so marvelous. An unconventional swordy that could only be attained through talent alone. And overwhelming inner qi that reached the Peak Realm at the young age of eighteen. For the renowned ns of the Central ins who desired to dominate the next generation, it would be stranger not to recruit him. Those ns moved restlessly. Some prepared wealth, some prepared spiritual elixirs, and others prepared secret manuals. However, there was one thing they all prepared together without exception. ¡°A marriage proposal¡­ you say?¡± A marriage proposal. One of the most definite contracts in thisnd where rtionships were solidified by blood. They presented their n¡¯s daughters to get Mok Riwon. If there were one unusual point, it would be that unlike ordinary marriage proposals, the daughters of each of those renowned ns eagerly threw themselves at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t they doing all sorts of nonsense?¡± At an inn in Shexian, Tang Hwa-seo was exining the current situation to Mok Riwon while in a foul mood. That look was so scary that Zhuge San was unusually quiet today, tilting his cup. ¡°I-I don¡¯t like that kind of marriage¡­!¡± It was being strongly rejected by Mok Riwon. ¡°Is marriage not about a man and woman spending an eternity together in love?! I want to marry someone I love!¡± Mok Riwon crossed his arms and snorted. Tang Hwa-seo felt an irresistible sense of satisfaction at that sight, then shook off her emotions and nodded. ¡°Yes, since that is Young Hero Mok¡¯s intention, I won¡¯t worry too much, but you still have to be careful.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°As I said before, the daughters of those families are more promiscuous than you think. The moment they find out about your innocence, they will drool over you and try to devour you somehow.¡± ¡°I-Innocence¡­¡± ¡°Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°Yes! What is it?¡± ¡°Do you remember what I told you to do when an unknown woman approaches you?¡± ¡°Say I¡¯m busy and run away! And I have to tell the Young Lady!¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Tang Hwa-seo smiled contentedly and Mok Riwon was just happy to be praised. As Zhuge San watched the farce, he thought to himself. ¡®Brother Mok, if you keep following her like that, you¡¯ll be dragged around by the nose one day¡­¡¯ If you were to pick the most rational person in the room right now, it would be Zhuge San. It was because he knew that right now, Tang Hwa-seo was pretending to worry about Mok Riwon while tightly blocking his marriage path. She was getting rid of the entire race of women around him. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think Sister is aware of it either.¡¯ What a frightening nature, to even unconsciously keep her love rivals in check. As expected of the Sichuan Tang n. As expected of the Tang n¡¯s mercilessness. Zhuge San trembled in fear. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t your fight in five days? How are your preparations going?¡± In the midst of the ongoing conversation, this topic came up. Her fingertips trembled for a moment, then she smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯m preparing with all my heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it! I¡¯ll cheer for you until the end!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo tried to add something else but stopped andughed dispiritedly. What followed were words she uttered while feeling disappointed in herself. ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Tang Hwa-seo tilted her ss. ¡®Right, how can I call myself a martial artist if I get scared and give up before I even try? I should at least do as much as I can.¡± It was true when she thought about it. The Dragon Phoenix Tournament was a ce she came to in order to show off that she hadn¡¯t lost her skill, so it might be a misstep to be selective about her opponents while disying her martial arts. Tang Hwa-seo whipped herself and made up her mind. Then she said. ¡°Well, let¡¯s put that talk aside and drink today. We haven¡¯t even congratted Young Hero Mok for reaching the finals yet.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s better!¡± Mok Riwon epted her words with a smile, but that didn¡¯t mean he was truly trembling with joy. A bitter smile shed across his face from time to time. ¡®Should I be happy¡­?¡¯ Although he had been trying to erase it from his mind, Mok Riwon also had his own concerns. Hyungong went there to lose. Even in the end Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind his killing intent, and the match ended up giving him greater feelings of difort than the joy of victory. So he too, wasn¡¯t feeling relieved. ¡°Come on, Brother Mok. Drink it all up in one go.¡± But, harboring thoughts that expressing such concerns could seem ingenuine after winning, Mok Riwon tilted his cup in response to those words. * * * The hands of the ns aiming for Mok Riwon was something Tang Hwa-seo had been warning him about all along, but there were some unavoidable situations. ¡°I¡¯m Extreme de Peng Dowol.¡± A man who somehow reminded one of a tiger. He blocked Mok Riwon¡¯s path in the middle of the road, but upon hearing his introduction, Mok Riwon made an ¡®Ah!¡¯ and smiled. ¡°I know your name Great Master! You¡¯re the rightful heir of the Hebei Peng n who won the Dragon Phoenix Tournament ten years ago, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored that you remember. I¡¯d like to have a chat for a moment, is that okay?¡± ¡°A chat you say?¡± Mok Riwon tilted his head. Then, a young woman who had yet to lose her baby fat popped out from behind his giant body. Peng Dowol smiled awkwardly and said. ¡°This is my younger sister. She was impressed by your martial arts and begged to have a conversation with you. Can you understand my position as her older brother a little and help me out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Peng Jiwol¡­!¡± She said while blushing shyly. For some reason, Mok Riwon felt a chill running down his spine. ¨CIf an unknown woman approaches¡­ Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s words shed through his mind again. ¡®W-What should I do¡­?¡¯ Mok Riwon pondered. Of course, if he were to follow her orders then he should run away right now, but wasn¡¯t the other party not just anyone? Extreme de, Peng Dowol. Mok Riwon had heard that name to the point of his ears bleeding. His name carried significant weight in the Central ins. Moreover, aside from his name, wasn¡¯t it impolite to reject someone approaching with goodwill? Stepping back hesitantly, Mok Riwon had a pitiful smile on his face. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± It was ridiculous that even that pitiful smile was beautiful. ¡°I-I have someone to meet¡­¡± ¡°Please.¡± Peng Dowol was adamant. In reality, even though he came at the insistence of his young sister, Mok Riwon was also a desirable talent from his point of view. ¡®The Ink Sword must not be taken away.¡¯ He must absolutely not be stolen from them. His swordsmanship was so brilliant, and the talent he possessed was so extraordinary that the Peng n desired to have him. And wasn¡¯t the age difference between him and his sister only three years? Although her martial arts were rudimentary because she had no interest in martial arts, the sister was also a descendant of the Peng n. If her martial talent and Mok Riwon¡¯s were to intertwined, a hero that leads the next generation might be born. In that strangely flowing atmosphere, someone suddenly appeared whom Peng Dowol did not want to see, but Mok Riwon had been waiting for. ¡°Greetings, Great Master Peng.¡± It was Tang Hwa-seo, with a chilling look on her face like eternal snow. Her gaze, seemingly intent on freezing someone to death at any moment, was directed at none other than Peng Jiwol. ¡°Eek!¡± She quickly hid behind her older brother¡¯s body. Peng Dowol regretfully sighed and epted her greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Yes, it has been six years.¡± ¡°I heard the story. That you have a rather good rtionship with him¡­¡± Peng Dowol¡¯s mouth closed. It was due to that light in her eyes. ¡®That light in her eyes is definitely saying, you know that, and you¡¯re still trying to make a move?¡¯ Hm, indeed, she was the daughter of the Tang n after all. The ability to shoot out daggers with just a gaze was enough to make one admire her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I was also in a position where I couldn¡¯t refuse my younger sister¡¯s request¡­¡± Peng Dowol ignored his sister hitting his back and continued. ¡°We¡¯ll be going for today. See you next time, Ink Sword.¡± With that, he turned around. Peng Jiwol looked at Mok Riwon with eyes that said she wasn¡¯t going to give up, then shrank back from Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s gaze and followed her older brother. * * * Tang Hwa-seo continued to keep them in check. Starting with the Hebei Peng n, which formed the center of the Five Noble ns, to various other ns and sects that ruled each region, even to the point of the transportations and merchants. She was busy running around every day to fend off those who drooled at the name Ink Sword. ¡®Why am I¡­¡¯ ¡®Why am I doing this?¡¯ From time to time she had such doubts, but strangely enough, this time she had no intention of stopping. Her narrow-mindedness simply didn¡¯t have the courage to reflect on herself. She just focused on driving away those coveting Mok Riwon and devoting herself to personal training, but before she knew it, only two nights were left before her semifinal match. That was when she met someone she did not want to see. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Young n Head.¡± On a night when the moonlight dimly illuminated the road, a group of people came out from inside an alley. There were five martial artists with refined qi. At the forefront of them was¡­ ¡°¡­Tang Woonkyung.¡± Her half-brother. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression darkened. As he walked out to greet her without losing his smile even while looking at her, he stopped in front of her. ¡°I hope you enjoyed your outing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was surprised. Not only did the Young n Head who had not revealed her whereabouts after all this time, suddenly appeared in the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, and not just that, Pyosan also returned in such a state.¡± His words neared a whisper, with the intention of reprimanding her. Tang Hwa-seo looked at him and the martial artists behind him with sunken eyes. ¡®¡­Right, it was about time for them toe.¡¯ Each and every one of them except for Tang Woonkyung were martial artists at the Peak Realm. They were the elites of the Sichuan Tang n. Are they here to take me away like this?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ That wouldn¡¯t be the case. Given the n Head¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t retrieve her in such a public ce, so they must have had another purpose. ¡®It¡¯s either persuasion or a threat.¡¯ Well, which would it be? ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Ah, you really have no affection even though we¡¯re siblings.¡± ¡°Were we ever on such close terms? I wasn¡¯t aware. I thought you were just giggling while I was enduring such pain under the n Head.¡± ¡°It was an expression of affection.¡± ¡°Expressing affection while watching someone suffer, I didn¡¯t know my younger brother was such a crazy bastard.¡± Tang Woonkyung¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. Then, his sly-looking impression became a little vicious. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this little outing been enough?¡± ¡°Is this a threat?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s conciliation.¡± Tang Woonkyun straightened his back and continued with a deeper smile. ¡°The n Head is very satisfied. He said he didn¡¯t expect that our young head, who had left home, would have such a person in her hands.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°The Ink Sword.¡± Instantly, her breath stopped. He continued. ¡°Excellent. As expected, it must be for the n, right? The n Head wishes to see the Ink Sword as soon as possible. Ah, it¡¯s been a while since he smiled so much. He kept saying that if you and the Ink Sword are there, the Tang n¡¯s name will be the most exalted in the next generation of the martial world.¡± Tang Hwa-seo felt stunned by his shamelessness. ¡°That old man, you say?¡± ¡°You should call him the n Head.¡± ¡°That crazy old man connected Young Hero Mok and myself in that way?¡± Her question was followed by a hollowugh. Tang Hwa-seo felt her head getting strangely cold for a moment. The hatred she had been suppressing until now was rising and stopped in her throat. ¡°Just, what kind of damned face was he making to say such things?¡± Tang Hwa-seo took a step forward as a dark green qi began to release around her body. ¡°You¡¯re too much. Wasn¡¯t he the one who imnted that qi in you? So how could you possibly say such things¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, he did. Even though I didn¡¯t want it.¡± Tang Hwa-seo had always thought that before this day came, perhaps the Tang n might note looking for her, and maybe they came to understand her true feelings after seeing Pyosan return like that. Or that they might have even felt guilty this time. ¡®I¡¯ve gone soft.¡¯ She must have had hopeful thoughts while spending time with Mok Riwon, and her heart had be weak as well. ¡°Rotten bastards.¡± She red at Tang Woonkyung and the martial artists behind him. Her gaze was filled with hatred as she cursed heavily. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this shitty poison immunity, I might have forgiven the n Head.¡± Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t forgive the Sichuan Tang n. Her painful childhood alone wasn¡¯t enough to exin all of the reasons why. ¡°You know, I just really can¡¯t understand. How the hell could that old head say such a thing to me?¡± Tang Hwa-seo took another step forward. Her half-brother finally erased the smile that had risen on his face and looked down at her coldly. And with a resentful gaze, she said. ¡°Taking away my future, even taking away my chance to bear a child. How the fuck could you possibly intertwine me with a man?¡± The bitter truth that came out of her mouth was heavy. And also humiliating. What flowed through her veins wasn¡¯t blood, but poison. Her body was filled with poison, and nothing other than poison could take root. That was the reason Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t forgive the Tang n. In the worsening atmosphere, Tang Woonkyung opened his mouth. ¡°¡­What can¡¯t be done?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking what can¡¯t be done.¡± Her face went ck. Tang Woonkyung had a cold expression on his face as he shot out words that were like knives to her. ¡°Young n Head, the Tang n has many women. Women who can give birth to children.¡± ¡°What in the world¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that there are children who can receive the Ink Sword¡¯s seed instead. Everyone in the Tang n will turn a blind eye. You just need to raise that child as your own, don¡¯t you?¡± Thump¨C Tang Hwa-seo felt like her heart had stopped. No, not just her heart. Everything in her body had stopped moving at that single statement. If words could kill, it would be exactly like this. If there were heartlessness that trampled on even a sliver of hope, this would be it. Tang Hwa-seo looked at Tang Woonkyung. In her eyes, the man before her no longer looked like a blood rtive or even a human. That was why she didn¡¯t know what to say back. She didn¡¯t know how to speak to something that wasn¡¯t human, so all that was left was the pain of her heart being torn apart. Her qi dissipated. Her thoughts scattered. And she felt empty inside. At that moment. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t listen anymore.¡± A very beautiful voice pierced Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s ears. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 39: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (12) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (12) ? He was worried about her because she hadn¡¯t returned even thiste at night and came out looking for her. Those were his feelings when he first set out. ¡®Today, I¡¯ll be the one to nag her!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t everyday when Tang Hwa-seo, who had nagged him for hours when he came backte, waste herself. Thinking that today was finally the day he could repay her for all the humiliation he had suffered, he was extremely excited. That was why Mok Riwon was shocked by the scene he witnessed. ¨CIt¡¯s been a long time, Young n Head. Young n Head. With that title alone, Mok Riwon knew who they were. ¡®The Tang n.¡¯ The Sichuan Tang n. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s home. Was this a mere family reunion after a long time? It wasn¡¯t something he had even considered. Why not? Even to someone like Mok Riwon who consistently did foolish things, he was able to tell that Tang Hwa-seo bore a deep grudge towards the Tang n. The only times he saw her making a sad face was whenever she talked about the Tang n. There was some sort of unspoken rule in ce between Tang Hwa-seo and Mok Riwon when it came to the Tang n. However, that didn¡¯t mean his curiosity would stop. Mok Riwon listened to the ongoing conversation. ¡­The more he listened, the more his expression hardened. ¨CHasn¡¯t this little outing been enough? The words of the man who seemed to be her brother were mocking in tone. ¨CThe n Head is very satisfied. He said he didn¡¯t expect that our young head, who had left home, would have such a person in her hands. There was an insincere sarcasm directed towards her. And disgust. ¨CYou¡¯re too much. Wasn¡¯t he the one who imnted that qi in you? So how could you possibly say such things¡­? ¨CYes, he did. Even though I didn¡¯t want it. Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t understand. They were supposed to be a family, a rtionship where they should protect and love each other, but the words were so cruel. Yet, they pointed sharpened daggers at each other¡¯s throats. The more he thought about it, the more iprehensible it was. However, Mok Riwon did not intervene hastily. He was aware that intervening only after knowing a fraction of the full story wasn¡¯t chivalry, and would end up leading to violence. So he tried to endure. He tried, knowing that he had to respect the family matters Tang Hwa-seo desperately wanted to hide, and that he had to respect her choices. ¨CIf it weren¡¯t for this shitty poison immunity, I might have forgiven the n Head. Because he could hear the full storyter when she had calmed down. ¨CYou know, I just really can¡¯t understand. How the hell could that old head say such a thing to me? Since he didn¡¯t want to embarrass her. He tried to be patient. But he couldn¡¯t. -Taking away my future, even taking away my chance to bear a child. How the fuck could you possibly intertwine me with a man? The moment he heard those words, Mok Riwon felt his mind go nk. He felt his heart, which had always beat warmly, began to turn cold in that instant. Emotions like sympathy, pity, or anger were possibilities, but the emotion that took root in his heart before that was, Self-loathing. It was hatred towards himself for having once said things like ¡®As expected, the Tang n is amazing¡¯ while looking at her poison immunity. Then, sympathy and anger came next. Mok Riwon clutched his head which began overflowing with a flood of uncontroble emotions, and right after, he heard something that made him doubt his own ears. ¨C¡­What can¡¯t be done? Mok Riwon wished. ¨CYoung n Head, the Tang n has many women. Women who can give birth to children. That he was dreaming right now. That the one saying those words was a dark piece of his heart. And that the reality where such a vile person exists was a lie. But, no matter how much he wished, nothing changed. ¨CI¡¯m saying that there are children who can receive the Ink Sword¡¯s seed instead. Everyone in the Tang n will turn a blind eye. You just need to raise that child as your own, don¡¯t you? Funnily enough, the thought that came to Mok Riwon at that moment was not much different from Tang Hwa-seo. ¡®It¡¯s a knife.¡¯ His words were a knife. A knife that existed only to tear apart the other person¡¯s heart, and therefore, should not exist. With a thump, Mok Riwon felt like something in his head had snapped. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t listen anymore.¡± Mok Riwon revealed his presence, staring at the alley where they stood. It was at that time when he saw Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression. ¡°Young Hero Mok¡­¡± On her face were emotions of dismay, shame, and despair. The moment he saw her face, Mok Riwon felt a lump in his throat. ¡°¡­Ah, Ink Sword?¡± The words that followed made his cold heart heat up again. What was ringing in the back of his head was a clear warning. ¨CDo not harbor the intent to kill. The plea that had shadowed him every moment of his life. A principle that must never be broken. Mok Riwon had never once gone against that principle even once, but at this moment, it felt difficult. ¡°Pleased to meet you! I really wanted to see you. I am Tang Woonkyung¡­¡± There was something inhuman spitting out human words. While smiling. Mok Riwon watched him, trying hard to suppress the voice in his head. ¨CDo not harbor the intent to kill. But that principle cracked. His breath rose sharply. His fingertips trembled as he kept trying to reach for his sword. All while a strange thirst began rising within him. ¡°¡­and I¡¯d like to invite you to the Tang n. Will youe with us?¡± A scene momentarily shed through his mind. In his head, he draws his sword and slits Tang Woonkyung¡¯s throat as he passes by. Then, one by one, he beheads the men behind him from front to back, silencing everyone present. If he did that, this feeling inside him might be a little relieved. The warning torturing him inside would fade away. Rather. There would be nothing left to warn him once he passed the point of no return. ¨CDo not harbor the intent to kill. He heard those words once again. ¡°¡­Hero Mok?¡± A non-human called him hero. It made him want to vomit as the warning became clearer. ¡®Do not harbor the intent to kill.¡¯ He repeated those words in his mind. Then he uttered his response. ¡°¡­How old are you this year?¡± Fortunately, the voice that came out was calm. It was a voice so smooth and subdued that even Tang Hwa-seo felt betrayed. However, it didn¡¯t take long for that calmness to unmask itself as a bone-chilling, false tone. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m twenty. That makes me older than Hero Mok. If you wish, you can call me Brother¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡± Mok Riwon smiled. Like a doll, only the corners of his mouth curled up on his otherwise stiff face. ¡°I am truly d you did not join the Dragon Phoenix Tournament.¡± No, that wasn¡¯t enough. At this moment, Mok Riwon felt deeply disgusted at the sight of himself for even talking to him. He felt guilty for even letting that neck, which deserved to be crushed immediately, keep spitting out noises. ¨CDo not harbor the intent to kill. So Mok Riwon concentrated on the warning. ¡®Smile.¡¯ He smiled. He forcibly twisted his facial muscles to lift the corners of his mouth even more, and put strength in his cheeks to make a smiling eye. But as expected of a forced smile, the impression Tang Woonkyung felt while looking at it was bizarre. His extremely beautiful appearance, twisted like that, made him feel an iprehensible emotion. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°If you hade to the tournament. If you had stood on the same stage as me.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s voice trembled, trying to suppress the rage burning within him from bursting out. ¡°Then¡­.¡± But it was challenging as expected. The strange heat burning his insides couldn¡¯t be contained no matter how much he suppressed it, as if he was trying to cram everything inside a tiny little box. Mok Riwon spat out his overflowing anger. ¡°¡­I would have crushed your throat.¡± His eyes narrowed. Along with the killing intent he wasn¡¯t able topletely control. Thump¨C Tang Woonkyung stepped back. His breath clogged up, and the moment he met Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes, all of his thoughts came to aplete halt. At that moment, Tang Woonkyun had a thought. ¡®¡­A snake.¡¯ His eyes looked just like a snake¡¯s. Not the snake slithering in the mountains, but the ck spirit beast coiled up within the Tang n¡¯s forbidden territory that he had witnessed one day. It was marvel beyond any jealousy, the fear that engulfed him transformed into awe; the look in the monster¡¯s eyes was exactly like that. A vague diforting sensation took root in Tang Woonkyung. Even as his body trembled uncontrobly, Tang Wookyung didn¡¯t even dare think of stopping his shaking. It was a signal to him. A plea for mercy born out of his overwhelming fear. ¡°Young Lady, let¡¯s go.¡± Mok Riwon grabbed Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s wrist and pulled her away from this ce. Even until that moment, he hadn¡¯t shown Tang Hwa-seo his face even once. After the two had departed. Plop¨C Tang Woonkyung had copsed on the spot, letting out his breath and rubbing his hand across his neck. There were tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, but the croaking breaths finally told him that he had survived. ¡®I-I¡¯m alive¡­¡¯ Amusingly enough, the only thing in Tang Woonkyung¡¯s mind after Mok Riwon had departed was relief for his survival. * * * Tang Hwa-seo was being dragged away by Mok Riwon this entire time. ¡®Where are we going now, why aren¡¯t you saying anything, and why aren¡¯t you even looking back at me?¡¯ Even with her myriad of questions, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Tang Hwa-seo just kept her head down and let him lead her. It was because of shame that her ws had been exposed like that, and humiliation of being hurt by Tang Woonkyung¡¯s words at that moment. The alleys changed. From a dark corner of Shexian to the main street, and then to the courtyard house. It was only when they had finally arrived in front of their quarters did Tang Hwa-seo feel the grip on her wrist disappear and looked up. Mok Riwon still had his back turned to her. For a short moment, she felt her heart sinking, but that didn¡¯tst long fortunately. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for interfering.¡± Mok Riwon turned his head. The usual simple-faced Mok Riwon that Tang Hwa-seo had always seen was there. ¡°You looked so ufortable that I poked my nose in. Did I do something wrong?¡± He was acting timid like a child being scolded. His appearance was so normal that Tang Hwa-seo felt uneasy instead. It was natural. He must have heard all the words exchanged between her and her half-brother. The way she grew up, the way the current Tang n Head saw her, and even the ws she had tried so hard to conceal. But he didn¡¯t ask anything, so she felt anxious. Eventually, the question she couldn¡¯t hold back came out. ¡°Why¡­ aren¡¯t you asking anything?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to ask?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb¡­!¡± ¡°Young Lady.¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. In fact, I couldn¡¯t even focus on what that ugly man was saying because I was worried about you. Hm, how shameful.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes slightly widened, fully understanding his intentions. He was just saying he would forget what had just happened. Mok Riwon stared at the dumbfounded Tang Hwa-seo for a long time, then slowly approached her and held her hands before continuing. ¡°I will be a fool in the face of things you want to hide.¡± At his words, her mouth tightly shut. Her fists were also quietly clenched. Tang Hwa-seo felt her eyes heating up. ¡°So don¡¯t worry. I, Mok Riwon, am the most patient person in the Central ins. I can wait as long as it takes until you want to tell me your secret.¡± Tang Hwa-seo clenched her teeth even more. He felt so warm that her desire to lean on him was rising. She tried to shake it off. But it was impossible. There was a stark contrast between his words and the situation she had just faced. His attempt to mend her wounded heart, the tender expression on his face, the words he said, and the gentle warmth wrapping around her hands were all incredibly soothing. The hands that reached out to her were indescribably warm. Her eyes felt hot, tears threatening to spill. She held her breath, and clenched her teeth, trying to hold back, but the warmth spread inside her, heating her from within. Her heart was pounding violently. ¡°What kind of¡­¡± She struggled to speak, her voice trailing off. It was only then that Tang Hwa-seoughed through her tears with bittersweet emotion. ¡®Ah.¡¯ There was something Tang Hwa-seo could finally acknowledge. The true feelings that she had been avoiding because she had closed her heart off. In the face of the love she had denied herself, the love she thought she couldn¡¯t have because it could never bear fruit with her body, all of thatid bare before her. ¡®Yes, this is the kind of person he is.¡¯ His foolish obsession with chivalry, and his genuine sincerity in everything made her feel like she was looking at the clear, blue sky. Being by his side washed away all her sorrows like a cool breeze,forting her, making her look at him. Suddenly, Tang Hwa-seo felt the negative feelings in her heart wash away with just a few simple words. It was at that moment when she realized. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cry. So, I won¡¯t nag you abouting backte today!¡± That at some point, she had fallen for this foolish man. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 40: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (13) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (13) ? Tang Hwa-seo awoke in her bedroom the next day, still in the early morning darkness. After nkly staring at the ceiling and blinking for a while, she shivered and covered her face with both hands. ¡®¡­I must be crazy.¡¯ Only after her drowsiness had slightly faded did she remember the events of the previous day. The half-brother she metst night and his words that were as sharp as a knife. As well as Mok Riwon, who held her up when she was about to copse and washed away her sorrows with his smile. Even though so many things had transpired to the point it would be natural for her not to know what to think, surprisingly, she felt a clearly defined emotion in her heart. ¡®I am¡­¡¯ In love. I¡¯ve fallen for someone. The truth felt so unfamiliar and embarrassing that Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t stop trembling. It was a strange feeling. I¡¯ve heard that when you fall in love, your heart starts to race, your face gets hot, and you¡¯re unable to think, but for me, my reaction to love was a little different from that. Rather than pounding, her heart was tightening. The depths of her heart were filled with heat rather than her face, and the breath that followed was the hottest. Meanwhile, the part about losing your mind wasn¡¯t much different from what she had heard. Tang Hwa-seo examined her own body and suddenly burst out into a hollowugh. ¡®It¡¯s such a strange feeling.¡¯ It was aplicated situation, and she had too many things in her head to resolve; she couldn¡¯t focus on all of them. Still, even though she should be worried, she wasn¡¯t worried at all. Rather, her first thought was joy. It was truly strange. Tang Hwa-seo stretched. After taking a deep breath with her hand still on her chest, she pressed her warm cheeks to cool them down. Only then did she get up and leave. At that moment. ¨CYoung Lady! Did you cough?! She heard Mok Riwon¡¯s voiceing from beyond the door. ¡®He must havee because he was worried about yesterday.¡¯ With that thought, the corners of Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s mouth rose for a moment, then went back to normal. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m up.¡± She thought that it would be unseemly to go out smiling after crying so much yesterday. So Tang Hwa-seo, true to her usual self, went out of the door with a needless sense of pride. * * * ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Mok Riwon was smiling as brightly as always, without a single wrinkle, and one that conveyed his intention to ¡®pretend not to know what happened yesterday¡¯ once again. His thoughtfulness was something she was both truly grateful yet regretful for. It felt like her heart was tightening again when she responded. ¡°Yes, how about you?¡± ¡°Oh right! Ah, actually I didn¡¯t sleep that well though. Last night, you see. Brother Zhuge came and told me an interesting story. It¡¯s about a merchant in Shexian¡­¡± Mok Riwon started talking away in no time. As they walked, Tang Hwa-seo listened to the story while bothughing and being surprised. And she thought. ¡®¡­Can I leave?¡¯ Can I leave this man behind? Will my heart which has only just be aware of these feelings be willing to let go of him when the timees? The answer came easily. Tang Hwa-seo felt herself strongly rejecting those thoughts of being away from him. It was a truly troublesome emotion; the determination she had steeled herself with until now was being shaken by this fluttering feeling with no basis. She pondered why she hade to harbor such feelings. It could even be justified as a natural concern. Every moment she lived was a series of perseverance and hardships, with no room for others in it. So she wanted to turn a blind eye to things like affection and infatuation, which felt like a luxury for the body she possessed. That was the case for her. For her life which had been full of adversities, Tang Hwa-seo needed a reason even for love. ¡®Why did Ie to like him?¡¯ With that thought, Tang Hwa-seo made up an answer without thinking, one that even she thought was too shallow. ¡®His face¡­?¡¯ The moment the thought crossed her mind, she was engulfed by a wave of self-loathing. She started to question whether she had always been so weak to a handsome face and whether her standards were so high that only someone like Mok Riwon could shake her heart. Her sense of self-loathing only intensified. When her face suddenly turned red, Mok Riwon tilted his head. ¡°Young Lady?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought of something shameful.¡± ¡°What is shameful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± A look of curiosity grew on his face. He really wanted to ask, but he made a promise, so he could only groan. Even that was beautiful. ¡°I will tell youter.¡± ¡°Ah! It has to be a promise!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Hwa-seo chuckled and entered the inn. All eyes in the inn turned to Mok Riwon in an instant. ¨CWow, it¡¯s the Ink Sword. ¨CIsn¡¯t he so amazing? At that age, he¡¯s already challenging the Sword Dragon. ¨CI wonder how it will turn out¡­ Considering the swordy he showed against the Immortal Dragon¡­ ¨CTske on. Look at this guy. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll beat the Sword Dragon. There were whispersing from here and there. Upon hearing them, Tang Hwa-seo nced at the source of the gossip, but he was absorbed in his food and humming. ¡®Right, of course.¡¯ She came to realize something yet again. Mok Riwon was a man who had reached the finals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. A martial artist whose prowess was exceptional for his age, and whose talent was also outstanding to the point that the entire Central ins was drooling over him. ¡®Compared to that¡­¡¯ What about herself? A runaway from the Tang n. Martial arts that had stagnated for six years. And a body that couldn¡¯t even bear children. Even though she knew suchparisons were meaningless, Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t help butpare the two of them. ¡°Tomorrow is your match already, Young Lady!¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°How do you feel? Did you prepare anything specific? If you could just tell me a little¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t prepared anything special. She didn¡¯t even have the confidence to win. It was likely she would lose. And miserably at that. It was only natural for her to lose. Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon was a prodigy. He was great now, and would be an even greater martial artist in the future. He was too different from her, who only wished to live in peace. Even though it was natural¡­ ¡®¡­Now that it¡¯se to this.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo suddenly felt frustrated. She was a martial artist under the heavens. No matter how much she fled from her, no matter how much she hid herself wishing for peace, she was a woman with ambition when it came to martial arts. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason. Tang Hwa-seo added one more thing that came into her head. She¡­ wanted to stand in the same ce as Mok Riwon. So she wanted to be more confident. It was an unavoidable desire. Tang Hwa-seo looked at him without suppressing her rising emotions. ¡°¡­I should at least do as much as I can.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it!¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Tang Hwa-seo clenched her fists tightly. ¡®I don¡¯t want to leave.¡¯ I want to stand by his side. Or rather¡­ I want to keep him by my side. But the odds weren¡¯t favorable towards her. Even though Mok Riwon had rejected the Tang n, they would continue to target her. No, knowing that persuasion wouldn¡¯t work, they would begin to threaten her or use force. What could she possibly do in the face of that? Tang Hwa-seo pondered. She had be deeply infatuated, without fully understanding why, and had set aside practical concerns to safeguard these feelings. Now, she was forced to make a decision. ¡®If¡­¡¯ If I can achieve a result that allows me to be confident in the match against Namgung Jincheon and earn the right to knock on the door of the Martial Arts Alliance through my own strength without relying on Shaolin. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to change the n? A small smile appeared on Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s lips. ¡®It¡¯s a gamble, an unreasonable one.¡¯ But what did that matter? Tang Hwa-seo had alsoe to realize something now. About the clich¨¦d truth that she had learned from the man before her. ¡®Those who haven¡¯t sinned do not need to run away.¡¯ There was no need to fear what wasing and no need to hide. ¡°Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If I get a good result in this match.¡± ¡°If you do?¡± ¡°Can you grant me one request?¡± Mok Riwon blinked, opening his mouth dazedly for a moment, then broke out into a beaming smile. ¡°As much as you want! I will do anything in my power!¡± ¡®Anything.¡¯ It was a good answer. Tang Hwa-seo wanted to put her hopes on that answer as well. She wanted to make a request putting her own desire first, a request that they go to the Martial Alliance together if she won the match. ¡°A man¡¯s word is worth a thousand pieces of gold, they say.¡± Tang Hwa-seo pushed down the anxiety and fear welling up inside her, prioritizing Mok Riwon¡¯s reassurance, and spoke. ¡°You must keep your word.¡± She smiled with determination, but perhaps due to her inherent stern expression, there was a hint of threat mixed in that smile. ¡°O-Of course¡­!¡± Mok Riwon was scared for no reason. * * * The day of the match dawned. Just like the match between Mok Riwon and Hyungong, the arena was packed with people today as well. The same rising heat, humidity, and cheers. Mok Riwon sat in a rather quiet seat saved for him and looked at Tang Hwa-seo stepping onto the arena. Then he looked at Namgung Jincheon on the opposite side. He had the same pair of blue eyes, sharp demeanor, and imposing qi flow. ¡®He¡¯s certainly on a different level.¡¯ While staying in Shexian, he heard a story from Zhuge San. It was about how Namgung Jincheon had lived. ¨CBrother Mok, did you know? If you calcte just the value of the spiritual elixirs Brother Namgung consumed while growing up, it¡¯s enough to build a castle in Anhui. Some say that his body still has unabsorbed spirit medicines forming an inner core because of how amazing the elixirs he took were. Just how many elixirs had he taken to obtain such an internal force? ¨CAh, there¡¯s that story too. While Brother Namgung was growing up, from the ages of ten to seventeen, masters of the previous generation took turns visit Anhui to be in charge of his sparring. And how many martial arts masters had he exchanged swords with to gain experience? ¨CSo in other words, it¡¯s inevitable. For Brother Namgung, this Dragon Phoenix Tournament is like child¡¯s y in the end. What kind of sentiments did he have towards this Dragon Phoenix Tournament? ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± As his thoughts continued, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind him. Startled by it, he turned his head. ¡°Monk Hyeun?¡± It was the White Phoenix, Hyeun. There was a man next to her with a dumbfounded expression nkly looking at the sky. Mok Riwon gulped. ¡®So the rumors were true!¡¯ It was said that she was apanied by a man every time she came to the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, and now he understood what that meant. ¡°Why are you looking at me so unpleasantly?¡± When Hyeun red at him, he trembled and lowered his head. ¡°N-No reason¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She looked at him momentarily, then went and sat next to him. The man next to her seemed uninterested in their conversation; he was just busy grinning. He looked like someone hit by Soul Ensnarement Arts. ¡°Are you cheering for the Poison Phoenix?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? The Young Lady will definitely show a great performance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not saying she will win.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s mouth closed, with an awkward smile on his face. ¡°¡­I¡¯m wishing for her victory.¡± His answer avoided the issue. Then, Hyeun looked at his smile indifferently and turned her attention towards the arena. ¡°¡­At least there¡¯s some sense of reality.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just talking to myself.¡± She looked at Tang Hwa-seo standing in the arena. ¡®She is wonderful though.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo was someone with many admirable qualities as a martial artist, from her mindset to her tenacious disposition, and even her meticulousness in handling inner qi. However, in the end that was all. ¡°The victor is obvious.¡± Her opponent was Namgung Jincheon, and the winner would also be him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long she willst.¡± Three seconds. That was probably the max. At her words filled with certainty, Mok Riwon blinked and said. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why do you think the Young Lady will only endure?¡± Mok Riwon asked her as if he really couldn¡¯t understand. It was merely absurd for her though. ¡°Are you unaware, Benefactor Mok? The Poison Phoenix cannot defeat the Sword Dragon?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny that, but that doesn¡¯t mean she will lose miserably.¡± His words werepletely ridiculous. Hyeun even suspected that he might simply have futile expectations because he was blinded by love. While holding back the iing headaches. ¡°Ah! She looked this way!¡± Mok Riwon waved his hands around at her. Hyeun also looked at her. ¡®Wow, how vicious.¡¯ If the look in one¡¯s eyes could kill, they had to be on that level at least. Hyeunughed emptily at Tang Hwa-seo, who was ring at her for a moment, then did something. If she had to give a reason for her mischievousness, it would be because her bad personality wanted to y a trick on this foolish man. Thump¨C Hyeun leaned her head on Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder. Mok Riwon froze, and Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. ¡®How fun.¡¯ They were indeed a fun pair to tease. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 41: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (14) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (14) ? What the hell is that crazy bitch doing? That vulgar thought was the first thing that came to mind when she saw Hyeun leaning on Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder. It felt like her blood was on fire. Her fists were clenched so tightly that something seemed to crack, and her teeth were grinding to the point of making a sound. Tang Hwa-seo knew that the affection she was finally aware of was spewing rage at that scene. The meditation she had done before stepping onto the arena and the unshakeable will she had attained through it were being shattered as she breathed heavily and stared at them. ¡°Do you have the luxury to think about other things?¡± An icy cold voice pierced her ears. Startled, Tang Hwa-seo turned her head to see a man with an indifferent expression. Namgung Jincheon. ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°The literal meaning. I asked if you have the luxury to think about other things.¡± As if saying¡­ How dare you, while standing before me. He didn¡¯t have to say them explicitly, but Tang Hwa-seo could tell there were implications. However, he wasn¡¯t angry. He just truly didn¡¯t understand how she could be distracted before him, that there exists something more important than him in this world. ¡®As unpleasant as always.¡¯ He didn¡¯t feel human and was also arrogant. Though, that was also why he was so detached. Tang Hwa-seo felt herself freeze at those emotionless blue eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t interfere with the match, so don¡¯t be concerned¡­¡± ¡°The Ink Sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What have you been doing for six years that you¡¯ve only managed to hook a man in the end?¡± It was an inhuman feeling question this time as well. Tang Hwa-seo felt her anger rising as he continued speaking. ¡°Six years ago, you seemed at least suitable, but now you¡¯ve be no different from the others.¡± Namgung Jincheon¡¯s gaze swept across her. ¡°You¡¯ve regressed.¡± Clench¨C Tang Hwa-seo rolled her fists into a ball. ¡°¡­If you say that before we even fight, you might regret it.¡± ¡°Are you perhaps an idiot? What kind of thought process led to the conclusion that I would lose?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve only been training your mouth, oh mighty Sword Dragon. Seeing you trying to provoke your opponent with a war of words.¡± ¡°Your choice of words has also regressed. I do not provoke. There¡¯s no need for such things.¡± Tang Hwa-seo turned fierce, and naturally, the atmosphere heated up in turn. The innocent announcer caught between them started looking all over. ¡°Well¡­ Shall we start¡­?¡± ¡°Whenever.¡± At Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s response, the announcer stepped back andposed himself, then shouted loudly. [T-Then, let¡¯s start the match! Poison Phoenix! Sword Dragon! Step forward!] The announcer raised his hand. Then, Namgung Jincheon lowered the hilt of his sword, and Tang Hwa-seo began to spread her qi wave. When his hand dropped, the match began. Tang Hwa-seo refined her inner qi to the fullest to aim for that one moment. ¡®If I can¡¯tnd the first move, it¡¯s a sure loss.¡¯ Namgung Jincheon was strong. That was why he was arrogant. This was also the only weakness Tang Hwa-seo could find. If he was a man who did not know how high the sky truly was, he would surely try to receive the first move head-on. ¡®First¡­¡¯ Tang Hwa-seobined the poisons within her body. Anesthetic poison, paralyzing poison, and even poison that stiffened and destroyed muscles. Even that Namgung Jincheon would be bedridden for a week from the deadly poisons within her qi. [Begin¨C!] The announcer¡¯s hand dropped. At the same time, Tang Hwa-seo burst forth and scattered her qi wave. Hwaaak¨C! It was like a flooding wave; a dark green qi surged from the ground, enveloping his body. Even then, Namgung Jincheon was simply ying around with this sword. ¡®Got him!¡¯ As expected, thanks to him not moving, the poison made direct contact. While Tang Hwa-seo was making her judgment, ¡°¡­Is this all?¡± Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. The change in expression he showed for the first time since stepping into this arena was clearly disappointment and anger. A blue qi wave exploded. * * * ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡± Hyeun clicked her tongue. Her gaze was directed at Tang Hwa-seo, who was being swept away like a fallen leaf. ¡°Shecks information. He only ever properly used his qi after the semifinals. Since the Poison Phoenix has not faced Namgung Jincheon for nearly six years, she¡¯s bound to make such a basic mistake.¡± ¡°He pushed away the poison with his internal force.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for someone at the Peak Realm.¡± ¡°Are you able to do it, Monk Hyeun?¡± ¡°¡­I could if I trained a little more.¡± Mok Riwon looked down with a sunken face. ¡®¡­It¡¯s overwhelming.¡¯ It was a bitter feeling. That was because Namgung Jincheon had yet to swing his sword. He was forcing her back by merely releasing his overflowing internal force through his qi wave. Yet, Tang Hwa-seo was already aplete mess. ¡®I expected it, but¡­¡¯ The difference in weight ss was simply too great. ¡°How is it? Benefactor Mok, do you still believe the Poison Phoenix will do well?¡± Upon hearing her question, he stopped talking. But as Hyeun smiled triumphantly, he opened his mouth again. ¡°¡­Yes. I do not believe the Young Lady will be defeated so easily.¡± ¡°Ha! You still¡­¡± ¡°The Young Lady hasn¡¯t shown anything yet.¡± Hyeun shut her mouth. Mok Riwon had been watching the fight thus far, so just where did this idiotic unwavering beliefe from? However, he had a clear conviction in her. ¡®The Young Lady can do it.¡¯ At least, Mok Riwon could tell. The Heaven-ying Star. There was something he felt because he was born bearing that evil martial talent. ¡®Show me.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo had already reached the end of the wall. Her inner qi had already risen sufficiently to surpass the wall separating her from the Peak Realm. But she was unaware of it. ¡®Erase your hesitation.¡¯ She stillcked confidence in herself. Shecked a fundamental belief in martial arts. And she alsocked a clear image of the path she had to walk to develop as a superhuman. ¡®Think about it. What do you truly want to be?¡¯ If she just had that, Tang Hwa-seo could ovee the wall. * * * Tang Hwa-seo felt like vomiting from the pressure weighing down on her shoulders. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t move a single fingertip. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t even feel the poison she thought she had injected, it was clear that everything she had attempted so far was all in vain. It was infuriating. The frustration was almost driving her mad. She was angry at herself, who could only do this much, at the gap between them, and her body, which could only copse without fighting back. However, something else infuriated her more than all those things. ¡®Is this all?¡¯ The chilling blue eyes looked down at her with a look that seemed to say, Is this all you can do? That was it. ¡°Is this the end of what you prepared? Do you really have nothing more?¡± Namgung Jincheon still did not swing his sword. He was just confirming again with a disappointed tone. The reaction was natural for him. ¡°The look in your eyes shows you haven¡¯t given up yet. If you have more to show, then show it.¡± Namgung Jincheon still remembered the Dragon Phoenix Tournament finals six years ago and the vicious aura she showed that day. The overflowing spirit she possessed when she charged like she would die that very day. ¡°Until then, I will not swing my sword. That is my vow.¡± All of that happened in only three seconds, but for him, those three seconds were more novel than anything else. To the point that the emotion he felt then still remained in his memories. For him, who was still ying along with this child¡¯s y to feel that stimtion again, Tang Hwa-seo pathetically losing was uneptable. Bite¨C Tang Hwa-seo bit her lips, bright red blood flowing down her chin. It was to shake off the pressure with pain. ¡®I know.¡¯ She knew it was an opponent she couldn¡¯t defeat. However, she still had to win. Because she made a promise to herself, apromise she made to protect the feelings she had finally be aware of. So Tang Hwa-seo had to win this match even if it was to keep that almost forced desire. ¡®Is this all, my ass¡­!¡¯ She wanted to punch that arrogant face at least once. No, even more than that, she wanted to soak his entire body in poison. And after winning, she wanted to tell Mok Riwon with confidence, Pleasee with me. Crack¨C Tang Hwa-seo broke her left wrist. The pain felt like her eyes were going to pop out, but with that, the pressure gradually subsided. Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose. And she wobbly stood up. ¡°You damned bastard¡­!¡± ¡°Is foulnguage all you prepared?¡± ¡°As¡­ if.¡± Tang Hwa-seo felt her vision shing. The price of twisting her wrist was so severe that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. No, that wasn¡¯t the only problem. When Namgung Jincheon saw this unexpected behavior, he unleashed even denser qi and pressured her again. If someone were to put their hands in her brain and squeeze it, it would feel just like this. Tang Hwa-seo recollected her dazed mind and connected her thoughts, then continued thinking. ¡®I can¡¯t fall.¡¯ What could she do? No, what must she do? ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯ Her cultivation wascking. The concentration of her poison was insufficient. And she didn¡¯t have the strength to push back the pressure and drive a fist into his face. ¡®What more do I need?¡¯ There was one more. It was her realm. She needed to gain the power to reach out and close this absurdly wide gap. So she was desperate. The Peak Realm was something she had always longed for, but at this moment, she was more desperate than ever. It wasn¡¯t only because of her desire to improve, but also her sincere prayer. ¡®I must not lose.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo knew herself. Her nature to fiercely struggle through any situation meant that if something went wrong, she would not hesitate to resort to evil. It was the same for Mok Riwon¡¯s goodwill. Because she was greedy and couldn¡¯t easily let go of what was hers. Therefore, if she lost this match, she would still try to tie him down somehow and use him as a shield. Whether through sympathy or threat, she would try to keep him by her side while doing the same despicable things as the Tang n she hated. Tang Hwa-seo didn¡¯t want to do that though. That was what her promise was for. She wanted to be more confident in herself and gain the right to stand by his side to walk alongside each other. Thud¨C Tang Hwa-seo took a step forward. The pressure intensified again. Nheless, the arena fell silent as she stood up unrelentingly. ¡®Move.¡¯ That arrogant man vowed one move. He wouldn¡¯t break that promise himself. In that case, she had to do her best to pour all of her strength into that promise; she had to surpass her limits. Thud¨C Tang Hwa-seo took another step. As she drew upon the myriad of poisons coursing through her veins, she made no distinction between their types. She simply unleashed a chaotic burst of poison qi, engraving one single thought within. ¡®Just one.¡¯ It was an extreme poison that could bring that man to his knees with a single blow. A lethal poison that even if that man felt threatened, he wouldn¡¯t dare think of dodging. The moment her thoughts caught up to that point, Tang Hwa-seo suddenly grasped a vivid image in her mind. And she smiled while staggering. ¡®¡­Right, if it¡¯s a poison like that, I know of one.¡¯ The dark green qi wave intensified, and within it was a pure energy. Tang Hwa-seo clenched her fists tightly. ¡®A poison that would make any great figure in the world kneel.¡¯ It was not a poison that inspired fear or wonder but one that broke the spirit itself, forcing them to bow their heads. ¡®A poison stronger than anything else.¡¯ A poison that makes one forget even their own crisis, and embrace the heat in the face of danger. ¡®A poison that is so sweet you can¡¯t escape it.¡¯ One that would make you want to fall into it and die. There was a poison like that which Tang Hwa-seo was aware of. Hwaaak¨C The qi wave spread low. Her poison qi dispersed outward like a fog and began extending beyond the arena to the seats where the audience was. A sickly sweet scene filled the entire venue. ¡°¡ª¨C!¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what that ringing was saying. It was a dangerous situation in which the match had to be stopped. However, none of the martial artists interfered. The masters who sensed something from Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s current aura quietly surrounded the arena with qi barriers to block the poison qi. In the distance, Hyeun looked at Mok Riwon in surprise. He was smiling with satisfaction. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°I could just tell.¡± Mok Riwon focused on Tang Hwa-seo while saying that. ¡®It¡¯s truly pure.¡¯ Although it was called poison qi, the feeling was far too pure. It felt bothforting and oddly sweet, tempting one to immerse themselves fully in it. This was the answer Tang Hwa-seo arrived at, her own interpretation of the poison she sought. Thud¨C Tang Hwa-seo took another step, her head going nk. Along with a strange sense of exhaustion that caused her mind to float away, drowsiness taking its ce. However, despite this, Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t sumb to that feeling. In that moment of urgency, she came to a realization that gave her an unknowing sense of regret and hurriedly reached out her hand. ¡®This is what true deadly poison would be.¡¯ A third-rate poison simply suppresses and overpowers. A second-rate poison advances unnoticed. However, a first-rate poison, one that is truly extreme, is embraced even when one knows it is poison. At some point, the distance between Tang Hwa-seo and Namgung Jincheon had closed to about two steps. She looked at his face. Her vision was blurry, making it difficult for her to see him clearly as her thoughts began to fracture under the pressure of the qi bearing down on her and the apanying pain. However, Tang Hwa-seo was able to smile. ¡°I showed you.¡± It was a scene that couldn¡¯t be perceived with mere sight; instead, it had to be etched into her eyes through her mind. Tang Hwa-seo reached out her hand, aiming for his stomach. Then she detonated the inner qi that was unleashed. Love. That was the name of the poison she had created. Puhak¨C! A wave of ethereal dark green qi engulfed Namgung Jincheon in an instant. ¡­That was the extent of Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s struggle. ¡°Quite¡­¡± He reached his hand out for her while still drenched in poison. ¡°¡­impressive.¡± And with a tap, he pushed her head back. Crash¨C Tang Hwa-seo copsed. Looking down at her, Namgung Jincheon still had an indifferent face. The announcer, who had evacuated far away, finally peeked out and looked at the arena. While calming his pounding heart, he grasped the situation. ¡®H-He¡¯s unaffected by that poison?¡¯ The announcer felt amazed. The poison that had permeated the venue made him feel like his heart would stop the moment he slightly inhaled it. If the expert beside him hadn¡¯t neutralized the poison, he couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened. Yet Namgung Jincheon stood there calmly after facing it directly. The announcer¡¯s voice trembled. [S-Sword Dragon¡­!] At a certain point, he even thought, ¡®Is it possible?¡¯ about her unexpected change. When Namgung Jincheon inhaled the poison and was engulfed by it, he began to believe in that ¡®Possibility¡¯. But as expected. [SWORD DRAGONNN!!! VICTORYYY!!!] This time was no different as well. Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon. In the truest sense, he was a man who would transcend above all beneath the heavens. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 42: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (15) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (15) ? After copsing during the match, Tang Hwa-seo regained consciousness the next day. She opened her eyes while holding her throbbing head. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The voice she heard at that moment was Mok Riwon¡¯s. She turned to look at him. ¡°Young Hero Mok¡­?¡± ¡°I was so worried, you were lying down for an entire day! Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Hearing those words made her aware of the pain in her left arm. That wasn¡¯t all. Her meridians were all tangled up, and poison qi was leaking out even as she was breathing. Surprised by this, Tang Hwa-seo tried to hold her breath, but Mok Riwon waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so breathefortably! I can push away this level of poison qi with my inner force!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo nkly let out a breath. Then, she remembered something about the match. The memory from before she copsed was hazy. In the blurry scene, she reached out her hand and released her inner qi. At the same time, it felt like her chest was clearing up and information about a new poison entered her head. ¡°The match¡­¡± Mok Riwon made a bitter smile upon hearing her cracked voice. Sheughed hollowly. ¡°¡­Yes, I was defeated.¡± ¡°It was a great match. Young Lady showed the most amazing performance among all of the fights I¡¯ve seen since the Dragon Phoenix Tournament started.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s fingertips twitched. I lost¡­ She had attained the Peak Realm. The wall that had been blocking her path copsed, and she set foot in a new realm. Now she would ssified as a genuine ¡®superhuman¡¯. But what did that matter? ¡­A defeat is still a defeat. She couldn¡¯t keep her promise to herself. Clench¨C Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s fist was revitalized by an unknown strength as a powerful rage frosted over her face. She was enraged that she couldn¡¯t reach Namgung Jincheon in the end. ¡°¡­I suppose I hoped for too much. Well, while I was stagnant, he must have been growing endlessly.¡± ¡°It was an excellent match.¡± ¡°But a defeat is a defeat.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face was filled with pity. She¡¯s extremely disappointed. In reality, she had no chance of winning in the first ce. No matter how much she struggled, that fight was one she couldn¡¯t ovee. Tang Hwa-seo must have known that as well. However, she stood her ground until the very end and delivered results. Mok Riwon didn¡¯t want someone who had proven herself to be sad. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°So what was the request you were going to make?¡± She looked at him. Ah, he¡¯s trying tofort me. She could tell right away that this innocent man was trying to make her feel better after seeing her disappointed. You don¡¯t have to do that. Regardless, a defeat was still a defeat. Tang Hwa-seo wanted to humbly ept her result. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since I didn¡¯t achieve my original goal, I don¡¯t want to rely on sympathy and make a request.¡± ¡°Why do you think you didn¡¯t achieve your goal?¡± Tang Hwa-seo felt doubtful. ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t I defeated?¡± ¡°Yes. But I think that¡¯s a separate story from your goal.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°The condition Young Lady set in the first ce was different.¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly. ¡°The Young Lady set the condition of ¡®achieving a good result in the match¡¯ to me. And breaking through your wall during the match is something anyone would call a remarkable achievement. You are more than qualified.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression was nk. What kind of nonsense¡­ It was wordy. In the context of the conversation at that time, the good result she mentioned meant ¡®victory¡¯, and Mok Riwon must have known that as well. ¡°Now, Young Lady. What was the request?¡± Nevertheless, he said this. With such a beaming smile and warm voice, Tang Hwa-seo suddenly felt a tight feeling in her chest. ¡°¡­You¡¯re so mischievous.¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± ¡°How can you only say words that bewitch people? Young Hero Mok, you might be a demon.¡± Mok Riwon was startled. ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°As if you don¡¯t know.¡± A chuckle flowed out from her lips. Mok Riwon became even more embarrassed, and as his long hair fell, it brushed Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s fingertips, who unknowingly grabbed it. It¡¯s soft. His hair was like silk. It was soft and smooth, and touching it somehow made her feel better. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s attention was drawn to it; she began twirling his hair around her fingers. Seeing this, he lowered his head, looked at her with a puzzled face, and made it easier for her to y with his hair. ¡°So the request¡­¡± ¡°Later.¡± Tang Hwa-seo mumbled with a smile. Although she was grateful for his consideration and wanted to rely on it, she knew she shouldn¡¯t blindly follow her heart. ¡°Can I tell youter? After the Dragon Phoenix Tournament is over?¡± If she made such a request, he would be embarrassed as well. So she didn¡¯t want to disturb his mind, especially with the grand finalsing up. With this in mind, she gave her answer. Mok Riwon just nodded, unaware of her concerns. ¡°Hm! Then I¡¯ll set a condition too!¡± ¡°A condition, you say?¡± ¡°If I win the tournament, Young Lady will have to make the request!¡± ¡°What kind of condition is that? There¡¯s nothing for you to gain from it.¡± ¡°Why would there be nothing to gain? If I do this, you¡¯ll cheer more enthusiastically for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mok Riwon was already curled up in bed, his chin resting down. With one side of his face pressed by his hand, the corners of his mouth slyly rose. Seeing his face, those gently curved eyes, Tang Hwa-seo felt her heart start to race. ¡°You want something from me, so naturally, you¡¯d want me to win. If you¡¯re behind me, cheering with all your heart, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to fight with even more strength. Therefore, I think the condition for winning is quite fair, don¡¯t you?¡± He was a demon. His bright smile was taking her breath away. How could such a cunning creature exist? Even with that innocent look on his face, the words he uttered were so sweet that her breaths heated up. In that moment she felt self-loathing again. Was it his face after all? Was that truly the reason she had fallen for this man? She wanted to tell herself otherwise, but found herself unable to do so. Of course, she didn¡¯t even dare deny it, Mok Riwon¡¯s face was too handsome. That wasn¡¯t the only reason obviously, but whatever it was, it was truly embarrassing. She tried to look at him, pushing aside those feelings, but the words that spilled out didn¡¯t deviate much from her thoughts. ¡°Young Hero Mok.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t smile like that anywhere else. You¡¯ll get ravished by seductresses.¡± Her teasing words were a mask for her true feelings. At this, his face paled. Sheughed, her shoulders shaking even though her body was aching. In her selfish love, Tang Hwa-seo silently wished. I don¡¯t want to share that bewitching smile with anyone else. * * * The Dragon Phoenix Tournament wasing to an end. However, the debate over victory and defeat which usually died down around this time, had been burning brighter than ever in recent years. It was natural. Was the tournament this time any regr old event? Stories about Mok Riwon had been heard far and wide to the point their ears bled. That wasn¡¯t all, stories about Tang Hwa-seo had also be a hot topic. The scene of a martial artist reaching the Peak Realm was a rare sight that most couldn¡¯t see even with a fortune. There was no end to the stories about Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s inner arts and poison qi bursting forth at that moment. However, the more that happened, the more one person shone. Namgung Jincheon, who endured that astronomical poison qi with his bare body and leisurely won. It was him. ¡°The Sword Dragon is truly indescribable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the real monster. No wonder they call him the next Unrivaled Under The Heavens.¡± ¡°Whew¡­ How enviable. I am truly envious of him.¡± Their reactions were diverse: some showed admiration; others with reverence, and others with envy. Everyone clicked their tongues at his supremacy, which crushed even the slightest possibility of an anomaly into the depths of hell. Namgung Jincheon¡¯s dominance this time as well, did not disappoint their expectations. And Mok Riwon who had to face him. The predictions of who would win or lose between the two men grew more heated by the day, and surprisingly, the betting odds were 1:1. ¡°We¡¯ll find out next week.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the finals. I initially nned to leave after the semifinals, but it¡¯s too exciting. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll miss it.¡± In the passionate atmosphere, Mok Riwon was spending his days in a typical fashion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The greed of the renowned ns grew day by day, and today, Mok Riwon was running away to avoid them again. As always, his destination was where Tang Hwa-seo was recuperating. Mok Riwon was a kind and chivalrous man, always mindful of her plea to him. He dashed through the streets, rounded a corner into an alley, and then soared through the sky, leaping from rooftop to rooftop. Like that, he arrived in front of a courtyard gate. ¡°Ink Sword.¡± A dignified man¡¯s voice caught him. Mok Riwon abruptly stopped moving. Because the one who called for him was someone he shouldn¡¯t just blindly ignore. ¡°Blue Sword?¡± Blue Sword Namgung Woon. The nephew of the Sword King, uncle of the Sword Dragon, and a Supreme Realm martial artist of the Namgung n. He approached Mok Riwon with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re rather busy today as well. Are you going to where the Poison Phoenix is residing?¡± ¡°Ah, indeed¡­¡± Mok Riwon smiled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his head. Chuckling at that foolish look, Namgung Woon continued. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I did note here for the same reason as the other ns. In the first ce, the Namgung n does not have a daughter to marry you.¡± ¡°T-Then if that isn¡¯t the reason¡­¡± ¡°Ink Sword, may I have your time?¡± Mok Riwon blinked. ¡°My time? I¡¯m not entirely free¡­¡± ¡°The Grand Patriarch wishes to meet you.¡± Flinch¨C. Mok Riwon froze. There was only one person with the title of the Namgung n¡¯s Grand Patriarch. ¡°¡­Do you mean the Sword King?¡± Sword King Namgung Hyuk. He wanted to meet Mok Riwon. * * * The courtyard house where the members of the Namgung n resided was located primarily in the center of Shexian. As Mok Riwon entered that ce, an exmation of admiration unconsciously slipped out. ¡°There¡¯s a truly elegant ambiance here.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words. The n Head will be very happy to hear that.¡± ¡°The n Head?¡± ¡°Yes, my older brother. He was the one who designed this courtyard. He loves the pine trees of Mount Huang so much that he took a few of them to create that pond.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze turned to the huge pond at the center. As he said, there were a few magnificent pine trees surrounding the pond at a nce. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop the small talk and go now. See that building over there? The Grand Patriarch is there. Have a good time.¡± Namgung Woon shed a bright smile and patted Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder before leaving, his departure marked by a demeanor free of any hesitation or lingering attachments. It was only after he was left alone did he suddenly tense up. The Sword King is there¡­ Mok Riwon dryly gulped. Sword King Namgung Hyuk. Besides being a sword master who represented the Orthodox Faction, he also held special meaning to Mok Riwon. A martial artist master of the previous generation who still remembers Master. Mok Riwon repeated the story he heard from Ma Il-seok until his ears bled when he was a child living in a mountain valley in Jiangxi. -He¡¯s an ill-mannered fellow. Do you know how high and mighty he is? I also had a temper when I was young, butpared to him, I would look like a fairy. That¡¯s how brutal he is. s, how indifferent the heavens must be, for such a guy to be born into a good family, unting his wickedness to the point of making me sick. ording to Ma Il-seok, he was the most vicious-tempered man among the Orthodox Faction¡¯s masters. Mok Riwon thought about all the reasons why such a man had called for him. To persuade him into joining them, or a summon to know his grandson¡¯s opponent in advance? Several reasons came to mind, but there was one more usible than the rest. ¡­Did he recognize my martial arts? He had heard about several unspeakable incidents between his master, Mok Seon-oh and the Sword King, Namgung Hyuk. If it was that man, he might have recognized the Star God Technique and Starfall Seven Swords in his match. In other words. He might be someone who knows the star I was born under. Mok Riwon¡¯s expression hardened. His heart started pounding with anxiety. If he was summoned to this ce because he was recognized as the bearer of the Heaven-ying Star, then he might be harmed. He calmed his breathing and firmed himself. ¡­I¡¯ll know once I meet him. There was no point in running away now. Mok Riwon chose to confront the situation head-on. He stepped towards the building Namgung Woon had indicated, and as he arrived at the door, a martial artist standing guard opened it. ¡°Come inside.¡± Sitting upright in the center of the room was a dignified old man, whose presence radiated no trace of inner qi. Returning to one¡¯s natural state. An immeasurable inner force that seemed as if it did not exist at all. It was a clear mark of the ¡®Transcendent Realm¡¯. As Mok Riwon stepped inside, the door behind him closed with a click. The room was enveloped in a heavy silence. In that vast, quiet space, Namgung Hyuk, after a moment of observation, spoke. ¡°Where is the Sword Star?¡± Their eyes met. Grasping the situation, Mok Riwon clenched his fist tightly. As expected. He knows. What should he say back? What was the true intention behind that question? Briefly lost in thought, Mok Riwon remembered something far more important. -Hide your sect. There are those who still remember the Bloodied History. Through your sect, they might discern your identity. Among them, some will consider the star you were born under dangerous. Ma Il-seok had told him to hide where his origins, to conceal the Heaven-ying Star by masking his proud sect. But was there a reason to keep it a secret now? No. This wasn¡¯t the time and ce for that. On the contrary, this was the right moment to reveal it. The giant before him already knew his identity, prioritizing the well-being of his master over his own identity. Therefore, the appropriate action was to pay him due respect. ¡°I pay my respects to the Sword King.¡± Mok Riwon assumed a fist-palm salute. ¡°I am the eleventh generation disciple of the Star God Sect, the Young Sect Leader Mok Riwon.¡± For the first time since stepping into the martial world, Mok Riwon proudly dered the name of his sect. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 43: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (16) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (16) ? Star God Sect. Eleventh Generation Disciple. And Young Sect Leader. Through those three things contained in his sentence, Namgung Hyuk knew. ¡°So he¡¯s alive.¡± Sword Star Mok Seon-oh had not passed away yet. Namgung Hyuk felt pleased. His barely contained aura burst out viciously, and Mok Riwon was unable to breathe from the pressure. ¡°Where is he?¡± He asked again, a light flickering in his eyes. ¡°Where is the Sword Star? Indeed, that Beggar King must be with him as well? Tell me.¡± All the forces that made up the space screamed. They crushed, shattered, and mmed into the ground. It was purely from the energy flowing out; he hadn¡¯t even revealed the fullest extent of his strength. The Transcendent Realm. Among all the peerless talents in this vast Central ins, only those who were considered the best could barely step foot on the threshold of the Supreme Realm, and bearing down on Mok Riwon was one such overwhelming force. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened. He somehow held onto his trembling legs and maintained the fist-palm salute. It felt like someone was twisting his neck and squeezing it. An overpowering sensation made him feel like he would faint at any moment, but Mok Riwon did not copse. ¡°I¡­ cannot say.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± ¡°¡­Because Esteemed Sword King did not tell me the reason for seeking Master. I do not want to do anything that threatens Master¡¯s well-being.¡± Mok Riwon stared directly into his eyes. Namgung Hyuk observed him while dominating his very being. His eyes had firm determination and resolution. Namgung Hyuk continued the silence as if pondering something, then gathered qi. ¡°¡­You are absolutely right. As a martial artist and a disciple.¡± He continued his words. ¡°I showed an undignified appearance. I apologize.¡± He was a very young junior, and also a man who came to pay respects without even knowing the reason. Namgung Hyuk felt ashamed that he couldn¡¯t control his momentary emotions even while facing him. It was then that he could breathe again, and he exhaled deeply. Then, Mok Riwon bowed his head. ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± ¡°I will ask again. Where is the Sword Star?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s body began trembling slightly. An uneasy expression formed on his face. ¡®It¡¯s back to the beginning.¡¯ The conversation was not progressing. While hecked the brutality Ma Il-seok had mentioned, his stubborn temper was so unsettling that perhaps being vicious would be better. ¡°Forgiv¡­¡± ¡°I do not intend to harm him.¡± Mok Riwon looked up. And Namgung Hyuk continued in a monotone voice with his usual stiff face. ¡°I simply have a debt to settle with him.¡± ¡°By debt, you mean¡­¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had a decisive match yet. We need to have a duel.¡± Mok Riwon tightly closed his mouth. At that moment, Ma Il-seok¡¯s words shed through his mind. ¨CDo you understand how shameless that Sword King bastard is? If he says he had a duel with Brother, just know it¡¯s a hundred losses out of a hundred matches! Even though he hasn¡¯t won a single time, he persistently sticks to him and says ¡®We haven¡¯t had a decisive match yet.¡¯ He¡¯s a real funny guy. He doesn¡¯t even consider the duels he lost as duels. Instead of Sword King, he should be called Sword Lunatic. The words deeply resonated. It was merely Ma Il-seok¡¯s biased view, but nevertheless, Mok RIwon couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡®What should I do¡­?¡¯ Mok Riwon continued to ponder. First of all, it was clear that there were no ill intentions towards him. That was because even though he already knew everything about him, he wasn¡¯t even mentioning the ¡®Heaven¡¯ of the Heaven-ying Star. Not only that, even while asking for the Sword Star¡¯s location, he didn¡¯t express any negative emotions towards him at all. Just the desire to win. That was all he could seeing from Sword King Namgung Hyuk. ¡°¡­May I ask one thing?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Why do you desire a duel with Master?¡± ¡°¡­¡± For the first time, Namgung Hyuk¡¯s expression changed. His face seemed to say that was an absurd question. ¡°Is a reason necessary?¡± Namgung Hyuk truly couldn¡¯t understand. There was a strong opponent he had never surpassed in his life. At the end of his lingering attachment was victory or defeat. As a martial artist and a swordsman, it was stranger to give up and back down when such an opponent existed. ¡°I just want to have a match with him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mok Riwon felt an impulsive desire. When was thest time he felt this way? It was the first time since a certain day when he was ten years old, when Ma Il-seok threw him a trap and told him to catch a rabbit, saying, ¡®I want to eat meat today.¡¯ He suddenly felt his energy draining. While feeling that way, a sudden conviction swept over him about the answer Namgung Hyuk was urging him for. ¡°¡­He is in Jiangxi Province. I can¡¯t say any more than that.¡± ¡°Jiangxi Province. I heard you clearly.¡± Namgung Hyuk¡¯s expression hardened again. It was a somewhat satisfied face. Mok Riwon thought to himself. ¡®There won¡¯t be any trouble.¡¯ Whatever happened, Namgung Hyuk¡¯s desire ended with a match. ¡°You may leave now.¡± He said that and closed his eyes. Nothing in his voice indicated he had any personal feelings towards the man before him. Mok Riwon wanted to resolve the small anxiety that still remained within him at that sight. ¡°¡­May I ask one more thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any other feelings towards me. But surely, you know about the star that was bestowed upon me¡­¡± ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Namgung Hyuk opened his eyes. Having finished his business with him, his gaze was filled with indifference. ¡°Do you think a mere star determines the sword?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes slightly widened. Namgung Hyuk snorted at his face. ¡°Whatever it is, in the end, you are the one who wields the sword. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Sword King Namgung Hyuk. He was a man who truly dedicated his life to the sword. Nothing was important to him except the act of wielding the sword. This was the same even on the day the Bloodied History ended. ¨CDon¡¯t make meugh. Are you saying you will put down your sword now? ¨CI am not saying I will put down my sword. I am saying I will relinquish my name. ¨CWill you take that back if I tear that lump of flesh to death? ¨CSword King, my decision will not change. ¨C¡­ He was a man without the slightest interest in Mok Riwon¡¯s birth. If he were to be interested in something, it would only be in the sword he learned and his martial talent. ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I apologize for the discourtesy.¡± Mok Riwon felt his insides turn with an indescribable emotion. He was someone destined to be denounced throughout the Central ins. Thus, meeting someone who he did not need to hide his origins from, someone who did not deny his existence, made him feel nostalgic. Even if it was indifference rather than thoughtfulness. When Mok Riwon turned around and left the room, Namgung Hyuk looked at his back and thought to himself. ¡®That fellow is much better.¡¯ He wasparing his grandson Namgung Jincheon and Mok Riwon. ¡®It will be worth watching.¡¯ The transcendent martial artist was certain. The tyrant would not defeat the ughterer. Because he only knew arrogance, because he was trapped in his own little world filled with that arrogance. That was why he would lose. However, what was important came next. ¡®Indeed¡­¡¯ Would his grandson cast aside his pride and move forward, or would he forever be caught by his inner demons and crumble? Whatever the case, he needed to be prepared. * * * Leaving the courtyard house, Mok Riwon headed to the pond in the corner with mixed emotions. It was a fairly chilly pond with vibrant green pine trees sparsely creating shade. ¡®I¡¯m just a swordsman.¡¯ Mok Riwon repeated those words, smiling slightly. ¡®Yes, I am a swordsman. A person who achieves chivalry through the sword.¡¯ He felt joy, but also an overwhelming emotion. As Mok Riwon was smiling while repeating his words, he felt a certain image that had been hidden in the fog start to faintly appear. It was something like a small enlightenment, a realization about the essence of martial arts, chivalry, intent, and the sword. Although the enlightenment was like a dim light akin to a fleeting thought that was difficult to grasp, Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t impatient. ¡®I should return and meditate.¡¯ With the hazy outline starting to take shape, enlightenment seemed within his reach, as it always had been. His hands were itching. He wanted to hurry and swing his sword. While getting up with that thought in mind, ¡°Heuh¡­¡± A very young voice was heard nearby. The thought ¡®oh my¡¯ emerged. He was embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know someone was approaching while lost in thought. Mok Riwon turned around. A young girl was there, likely only six or seven years old, blushing with a stunned expression. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Hueh¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled dreamily and her chubby cheeks deeply flushed, which was quite adorable. ¡®A child of the Namgung n?¡¯ There was no other exnation because she was wearing clothes clearly made of precious materials at a nce. ¡°Who are you, little one?¡± Mok Riwon asked with a bright smile. The girl was startled by that smile and her eyes shone. ¡°So-Soah¡­¡± ¡°I see, Soah. Are you perhaps lost?¡± He asked that question because there was no one take caring of her even though she was wearing such valuable clothes. The girl who introduced herself as Soah, shook her head and answered. ¡°No¡­¡± Then she wiggled her fingertips. When Mok Riwon tilted his head watching that. Thump¨C Soah hugged Mok Riwon¡¯s leg. ¡°Husband¡­!¡± Soah shouted again with her eyes tightly closed. ¡°My husband¡­!¡± Mok Riwon was flustered. It was inevitable. Who in the world wouldn¡¯t be flustered when a young child suddenly called them their husband? He smiled awkwardly while scratching his cheek, then patted her head and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not your husband.¡± Gasp! Soah looked at him with a face as if her world was falling apart. ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± It was a pitiful situation. Mok Riwon was a man with a good head and¡­ decentmon sense, but apart from that, he was ignorant about many aspects of people. Especially children. He, who had only interacted with elders or peers until now, had no understanding of a child¡¯s innocence or the admiration a child harbored. Soah¡¯s face grew increasingly on the verge of tears. ¡°Husband is gone¡­¡± ¡°Saying gone is incorrect. Gone means something that existed has disappeared, and since Soah¡¯s husband didn¡¯t exist in the first ce, ¡®Soah doesn¡¯t have a husband¡¯ would be a more correct expression.¡± Mok Riwon smiled with satisfaction, thinking he had spoken coherently on the topic. However, it was a mistake. ¡°Hic¡­!¡± The truth was too heavy of a burden for the young child. Soah sobbed more. So he blurted out panicking. ¡°Wh-Why are you crying¡­!¡± ¡°Husbaaand¡­!¡± ¡°Huh? Husband? Are you crying because you don¡¯t have a husband? You don¡¯t have to cry! When you grow up and be an adult, you will surely meet a wonderful husband!¡± ¡°Husbaaand¡­!¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re too young to have a husband! So stop crying!¡± Mok Riwon relentlessly pushed the child away. At this point, it would be fine to say something like ¡®I¡¯m your husband,¡¯ but it was too much to expect from him who only spoke honestly. As for Soah. Her full name was Namgung Soah, and for the first time in her life, she met someone who didn¡¯t give in to her tantrums. On top of that, she had to be an incredibly handsome man whose looks were extremely eye-catching. It would have been fortunate if she had even gotten angry, but his appearance was too breathtaking. After all, she had never seen a face in her life that made her feel less angry simply by looking at it. There was only one thing she could do in the end. If it doesn¡¯t work, just do it till it does. Just like her uncle, Blue Sword Namgung Woon always said. For the first time in Namgung Soah¡¯s life, she was persistent. ¡°Husband¨C!¡± Namgung Soah clung to his leg like a cicada. He felt his heart jump at that loud cry. At that moment. ¡°Soah.¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed. It was Namgung Jincheon. Namgung Soah slightly raised her head and looked at him. ¡°¡­Big brother?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Namgung Jincheon waved his hand with an indifferent face. She hesitated, alternating her gaze between Mok Riwon and him. Then finally, pouting her lips, headed towards her brother. He picked her up and then looked at Mok Riwon, remaining silent. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The silence was ufortable. Dispelling it, Namgung Jincheon asked in a voice without even a grain of emotion. ¡°Ink Sword, are you attracted to children?¡± ¡°No¨C!¡± Mok Riwon felt like he would go crazy from this nder. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 44: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (17) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (17) ? It was funny to say, but Mok Riwon also had his own kind of romance. The first martial arts tournament he entered after stepping foot into the martial arts world. The romance of exchanging swords with the strong opponent he met there and discussing righteousness and chivalry with them. If you were to talk about this Dragon Phoenix Tournament, that opponent would naturally be Namgung Jincheon. That was why he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. No, he couldn¡¯t endure the unjustness. He wanted to discuss righteousness and chivalry with his opponent, but he was being misunderstood as a child lover by that very person. It was driving him insane. ¡°No! I really don¡¯t have such tastes! I like mature and sharp-looking beauties!¡± When his frustrated cry rang out, the servants who followed Namgung Jincheon started whispering. ¡°Sharp and mature¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this sound exactly like the Poison Phoenix¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone. Fallen. Totally smitten.¡± At their gossip, Mok Riwon¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°N-No¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant¡­!¡± ¡°Oh myyy, look at how red his face is turning.¡± ¡°My goodness¡­¡± He was so embarrassed he wanted to hang himself in shame. But that wasn¡¯t something he could do in someone else¡¯s home. His mind was praying that someone would intervene in this situation. ¡°Soah, go to your room.¡± Namgung Jincheon stepped up. He handed her over to a servant with his usual emotionless expression and waved his hand back and forth. The servants left. Namgung Soah was just ncing at Mok Riwon and repeating the words, ¡®mature¡¯ and ¡®sharp¡¯. ¡°S-Sword Dragon! I really don¡¯t have such tastes¡­!¡± ¡°No need to exin. I don¡¯t care.¡± He said that and tried turning around to leave. ¡°W-Wait!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I feel too wronged! I clearly told Soah! I can¡¯t be your husband!¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t care. Whether you have bizarre tastes or Soah considered you her husband.¡± Freeze¨C Mok Riwon¡¯s movement stopped. His expression began to frown with doubt. It was because of the difort rising in his head. ¡°¡­Even towards your younger sister? You have no interest in Soah¡¯s matters either?¡± Perhaps that was the reason. They were clearly family with the same blood coursing through their veins, but Namgung Jincheon seemed to have no feelings even towards his own sister. No, even looking back on what had happened thus far, it seemed he rarely expressed any form of emotions. In the current instance, he looked just like a person whose emotions had all dried up. ¡°Do I need to care?¡± Namgung Jincheon¡¯s chilling blue eyes red at him. Mok Riwon scratched his cheek, not knowing how to answer, then hesitantly blurted out. ¡°Well¡­ Nheless, she¡¯s blood-rted, so you can show some interest, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is that a reason?¡± ¡°I believe so. Why not? Don¡¯t they say blood is thicker than water? A hero is someone who protects his family. That¡¯s what I know at least.¡± ¡°I never said I would be a hero.¡± What could those words mean? Mok Riwon had such a question. His doubts weren¡¯t for trying to figure out the hidden meaning of those words. It was just a theoretical question about the sentence itself. He was confused. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to be a hero, why are you learning the sword?¡± ¡°Power is a means. The stronger, the better. Especially in this martial world.¡± ¡°¡­A means for what?¡± ¡°All under heaven.¡± Namgung Jincheon was monotone even while saying that. ¡°A means to grasp what I should rightfully have in my hands.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes slightly widened and then sank. His fingertips curled, and his open hand became a fist. What he wished to say was filled with disappointment. ¡°¡­You are just sharpening your sword to cut.¡± ¡°All swords exist to cut. Whether it¡¯s life, honor, or status.¡± ¡°There are also swords to protect.¡± ¡°That is a deviation from the purpose of a sword. A sword exists to cut.¡± ¡°The one who wields it is a person. If the person holding the sword desires to protect others, then it can be a sword to protect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inefficient. If you truly want to protect something, you should hold a shield instead. If not, build an impregnable fortress that none dare to look down upon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of that inefficiency that one can be a hero.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I never said I would be a hero.¡± Mok Riwon finally understood Namgung Jincheon. He was a ruthless person. No, he was a heartless person. He was a person who made him recall something he had heard from Mok Seon-oh. ¨CA swordcks judgment. It cannot discern friend from foe, nor tell apart good from evil. A sword only has the will of its wielder. The words he had uttered tofort him after he realized his true nature, the memory of that moment was resurfacing. ¨CWhat does it matter if a sword appears slightly tainted or unsightly in form? If the hand that wields it knows of chivalry and righteousness, is that not enough? Then, would that sword not be considered a hero¡¯s sword? If you were to say that the intention of the swordsman determines the will of the sword as Mok Seon-oh said, then his sword would be a heartless sword. His values were ones that directly contradicted the values Mok Riwon learned throughout his life. Of course, Mok Riwon had no greater authority to argue with him over those teachings. If there were a hundred people, then all a hundred of them would have different values. However, Mok Riwon still felt regretful. ¡°Why do you say those things?¡± It was regretful that Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon of all people held such values. He was born under the Emperor¡¯s Star. A name that would rule over thisnd. Still. Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful that someone who should have overflowing love in his heart for themon folk was so heartless. ¡°Sword Dragon, can¡¯t you help others? You have the ability, the status, and the power to do so.¡± Isn¡¯t he different from me? Isn¡¯t he someone who is capable of receiving the expectations and blessings of all just because of the star he was born under? Isn¡¯t he a man who can make the world more righteous with his blessings? ¡°To obtain power for the sake of wielding it¡­ Is that not¡­¡± Mok Riwon hesitated, knowing his words would be rude. However, he still ended up uttering those words. ¡°Is that not exactly the way the Unorthodox Path would think¡­?¡± Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°They have no order.¡± He continued as if stating an obvious fact, without showing even a speck of change in his emotions. ¡°They have no order. However, I do. I can establish my will under an unshakable order, so what I will achieve is an ideal Orthodox Path.¡± Only now did Mok Riwon realize. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Words wouldn¡¯t get through to this man. This man was truly arrogant and firm, with no gaps in him. But there was one fortunate thing. Clench¨C His hands rolled up into a fist, and his mouth hardened into a straight line. Looking at Namgung Jincheon with a determined will, he said. ¡°¡­Then Sword Dragon, you must prove it.¡± ¡°Prove? It¡¯s not something necessary for me.¡± ¡°No. You must. To none other than me.¡± Namgung Jincheon examined his expression. Because he had never heard such words before, a foreign feeling was rising within him. ¡°Prove what?¡± ¡°That your ideal is truly right, that you are someone who is worthy of saying such things.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s qi leaked out, along with his uncontroble emotions. ¡°This is the martial world. Therefore, Sword Dragon, you must prove your qualifications to me through strength.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult.¡± ¡°It will be difficult.¡± Mok Riwon gauged. The difference between them, how far behind his inner cultivation was, the skills he had seen so far, and also the moves he had yet to show. A smile formed on his lips. ¡®There¡¯s a scene thates to mind.¡¯ This argument reminded him of a certain scene from the book that influenced his life. He felt very pleased. ¡°In Chapter 1 of Tales of the Martial Heroes, the protagonist Sword Hero said.¡± The protagonist of the first chapter had an overwhelming poprity even in the non-mainstream book called Tales of the Martial Heroes. He said this while giving a lesson to an arrogant martial artist. ¡°Those who think of trials lightly cannot be true martial artists.¡± Who Mok Riwon loved the most was the Demonic Hero. That great will overcame even his own nature to uphold chivalry. But it was fine to be different now. Mok Riwon wanted to be a trial that would teach chivalry to a man who would shine brighter than anyone else. ¡°¡­How arrogant.¡± Namgung Jincheon responded that way, but he didn¡¯t have a displeased expression. ¡°However, I look forward to it.¡± He was merely expression his own pleasure at a kind of provocation he had never experienced before in his life. ¡°Try to endure for three seconds.¡± With that, he turned around and left. * * * ¡°Did something happen?¡± In the quarters of the courtyard house, Tang Hwa-seo asked him upon seeing that his expression was different from usual. ¡°Hm! No. I just met the Sword Dragon for a while!¡± ¡°The Sword Dragon? What kind of conversation did you have?¡± ¡°It was about the uing match.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was surprised. Not about Mok Riwon, but the fact that Namgung Jincheon would even engage in such talks. ¡°Did he talk about those things? That¡¯s strange. I have never seen him have a conversation about a match even once.¡± ¡°Well¡­ It was a one-sided conversation.¡± When Mok Riwon smiled awkwardly, Tang Hwa-seo made an ¡®Ah¡¯ sound and chuckled. ¡®Somehow I can picture it.¡¯ She imagined this sociable man clinging onto Namgung Jincheon and chattering away without end. ¡°You didn¡¯t cause him any trouble, right?¡± Mok Riwon flinched. -Is that not exactly the way the Unorthodox Path would think¡­? The words he said in the heat of the moment. It was clearly an insult. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes narrowed. So Mok Riwon, startled, began shaking his head vigorously. ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t that big of a mistake! The Sword Dragon didn¡¯t get too angry at my words either!¡± ¡°Not that he didn¡¯t express his anger?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In fact, he had the feeling that might be the case and broke out in a cold sweat. Tang Hwa-seo sighed. ¡°Reflect on it. And make sure to apologize.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Mok Riwon became sulky. She thought he looked like a scolded puppy, so she stroked his head while giggling and asked. ¡°So are the preparations for your match going well?¡± ¡°As always!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I hope you achieve a good result in the match.¡± ¡°I will. I believe I will win.¡± ¡°Confidence is good, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainty.¡± Tang Hwa-seo blinked. Then, Mok Riwon asserted with his signature radiant smile. ¡°The Sword Dragon cannot defeat me.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s lips quivered, not knowing how to respond to him. Confidence was good of course. His spirit to smile before the match ahead of him was nice to see, very much like Mok Riwon. However, wasn¡¯t there a difference in level? Namgung Jincheon had reached the Pinnacle of the Peak Realm. The inner qi he possessed was already at the level of a decent Supreme Realm martial artist. Compared to that, Mok Riwon was at the first cycle, which was average among Peak Realm martial artists. His swordsmanship was excellent without a doubt, but in terms of delicacy and explosive power of his qi wave, it was true he was far behind Namgung Jincheon. Thus, Tang Hwa-seo asked. ¡°¡­Why are you so certain?¡± Mok Riwon felt her hand that was stroking his head stop and noticed the worry in her eyes. So he smiled brightly enough for her not to worry and said. ¡°I will never lose to someone who is not a hero.¡± The answer he gave was, as expected, very much like him. It was funny in a way. A strange situation urred where both sides entering the match were convinced of their own victory. But in the end, a match ultimately had a winner, and a loser. A week passed like that. And thest match of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, in which no one was certain of the oue, began. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 45: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (18) ? Fifth Chapter ¨C Dragon Phoenix Tournament (18) ? Boom. Boom. Boom. The drums resounded loudly, followed by cheers that seemed to shake the whole world erupting. ¡°Wo¨C!!!¡± In the finals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. The curtain had risen. It was none other than the day of the grand finals. The events preceding the main match were also different from before. There were amazing feats performed by all sorts of bizarre people, followed by matches between renowned mid-level masters of the current martial world, and even a speech delivered by Sword King Namgung Hyuk himself on the stage. All kinds of events that were more than just luxurious filled the venue, but they couldn¡¯t quench the audience¡¯s thirst. It was natural. The reason they came to this ce today was not to see those things. Today was the day when the myth of Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon¡¯s undefeated streak, which had been considered absolutely unbreakable, might be shattered. The audience was simply waiting for the start of the match that might go down in martial arts history as a legend. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t wait too long. [Then let¡¯s start the match! First, Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon! Please enter the arena!] ¡°Wow!!!¡± A handsome man with blue eyes stepped onto the arena with a sword. The overwhelming presence that always pressed down on the venue felt especially heavy today. [Next! Ink Sword Mok Riwon! Please enter the arena!] ¡°Wow!!!¡± ¡°KYAAHHH!!!¡± A man who made one feel like their soul was being sucked out merely by staring at him stepped onto the arena. If a demon that bewitched people existed, it would look just like him. He had a gray martial arts uniform and an old steel sword. However, there was an enchanting smile that couldn¡¯t be hidden by them lingering on his lips. Finally, the two men faced each other in the arena. The match had yet to start, but the atmosphere was burning hot. In the midst of it, Mok Riwon said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for thest time.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For saying Sword Dragon was like the Unorthodox Path. My thinking was short-sighted.¡± He said that while observing his reaction. The apology was given without forgetting Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s words. Finally, what came back was an answer one would expect from him, and therefore, an unsatisfactory response for Mok Riwon. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Mok Riwon bitterly smiled. ¡®He¡¯s too dry.¡¯ Could this man truly have no emotions? It was to the point that he was beginning to believe that was the case. The emotion that arose next was regret. It was regretful that he was so heartless despite being born with such an environment and fate. While Mok Riwon was taking a deep breath to calm his bitter feelings, Namgung Jincheon opened his mouth. ¡°Three seconds.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to endure for three seconds. As I said.¡± Namgung Jincheon looked down at Mok Riwon and added. ¡°You clearly told me that it won¡¯t be an easy match.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Prove it.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened, then folded beautifully and turned into a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. Won¡¯t it hurt your pride when you get beaten miserably?¡± ¡°Provocation doesn¡¯t affect me. Didn¡¯t the Poison Phoenix teach you that?¡± ¡°For someone like that, you¡¯re quite good at it.¡± The conversation continued for longer than expected, so they used their qi detection to eavesdrop, but it was a futile effort. Because the arena was blocked by a qi barrier personally set up by Namgung Hyuk. It was just the announcer in the arena with them, swallowing his saliva at the brutal contents. ¡°We can start now.¡± ¡°A-Alright!¡± At Mok Riwon¡¯s words, the announcer took a step back. He raised his hand high and shouted. [Then let¡¯s begin!] Mok Riwon and Namgung Jincheon saluted. Immediately after, the announcer¡¯s hand slowly fell, and the match began. Schwiiing¨C! The first move was Namgung Jincheon¡¯s. * * * There were no shy techniques. It was a vertical sh in the literal sense, so honest that it could even be called crude. ng¨C! Nevertheless, it was heavy. It was Namgung Jincheon¡¯s sword, the sword of the only n in the Central ins that referred to the skies. Boundless Azure Sky Sword Technique. A sword that represented the endless blue sky. As well as a sword that represented that there was nowhere further to reach at the end of that sky. It was an arrogant sword, but a sword that had to be acknowledged. The sword of the Namgung n was one that bore such weight. ¡°One second.¡± Namgung Jincheon dered indifferently. Mok Riwon endured his sword by drawing out all of the strength in his body. However, if merely withstanding that much was enough, Namgung Jincheon would not have been called the ¡®Next Unrivaled Under The Heavens.¡¯ ¡°And two seconds.¡± Hwaaak¨C! A blue qi wave covered the arena. Namgung Jincheon began to exert pressure on the entire surrounding space, as if intending to cleave Mok Riwon apart with his de. Crack¨C The arena floor couldn¡¯t withstand the qi and was ripping apart. The air was crushed by the all-too-dense sea of blue. Mok Riwon felt his breath being blocked. ¡®Just¡­¡¯ Just by unleashing his qi, this phenomenon urred. ¡°Can you endure it?¡± Namgung Jincheon asked. Mok Riwon widened his eyes and answered by unleashing his own qi. Saaaaa¨C A faint ink-colored light emerged. It was a chilly light reminiscent of the dark night sky, but beautiful nheless. The released qi began to condense and expand, stretching towards the blue sky. Hwaaak¨C! The contrast of colors and properties was so stark that it felt like a battle between night and day. Namgung Jincheon¡¯s blue qi was overwhelmingly oppressive, while Mok Riwon¡¯s ink-ck qi had a serene quality despite its gloomy hue. Could their swords be so distinctly different? And could there be qi that was so different from each other? The sh and ripple of their qi reminded one of a scene in a painting. Of course, it wasn¡¯t such a romantic situation for those involved. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Mok Riwon gritted his teeth and tried to block his all-too-heavy sword. The disparity in their cultivation was twice as much. Even though the oue of martial arts didn¡¯t solely rely on inner arts, such a significant difference in their levels made the emergence of a gap between them unavoidable. ¡°It¡¯s still two seconds.¡± Namgung Jincheon continued to push Mok Riwon. Although he wasn¡¯t usually the type to rush like this, it was inevitable today. Why wouldn¡¯t it be? Mok Riwon¡¯s existence, and the deration he had made, the spirit had shown, didn¡¯t theye as a stimtion to Namgung Jincheon? So Namgung Jincheon wished. That he was not just a worthless person who only talked big, that he had the skills to back up his words, and that he was someone who could give him excitement. Crack¨C! The swept-away arena floor floated up in the air, and as such, his pressure intensified. ¡°Not yet¡­!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes shone ¡°I haven¡¯t shown anything yet!¡± ng¨C! Mok Riwon rxed his wrist. When Namgung Jincheon¡¯s sword swiftly shed downwards, Mok Riwon¡¯s body spun even faster than that and evaded the sword¡¯s path. It was a principle that used the opponent¡¯s strength to gain speed. ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Namgung Jincheon was pleased, swinging his sword horizontally this time. His movements this time were also extremely crude, and the oue was terrible. Crash¨C! Mok Riwon was hit by his sword even after escaping the sword¡¯s path. The qi that enveloped the sword had struck him. For a moment, his body floated up, but fortunately, he was able tond properly. Nheless, his body was already in tatters. The shabby gray martial arts uniform was torn here and there, exposing bruised and bloodied skin, and the fingers gripping the sword were trembling. His eyes also seemed to have lost focus. It was clear to anyone watching that he was on the verge of copse. Namgung Jincheon momentarily observed him, a mix of emotions in his eyes, before he averted his gaze and spoke. ¡°That makes it three seconds. Excellent. It was quite interesting.¡± Exactly three seconds. With that many moves, he crushed Mok Riwon and withdrew his qi, devoid of any lingering feelings. Mok Riwon was still on his feet, but barely. There was no need to continue the match once he had been directly hit by his inner force. Coming to that judgment, Namgung Jincheon turned and looked at the announcer. And he parted his lips, intending to call for the match to end. ¡­But no words came out. Shiver¨C Before he could speak, he felt a chilling aura,pelling him to react in the only way he could. * * * Before the start of the match, Mok Riwon was confident in his victory, but there was something he was aware of. ¡®I¡¯m weaker.¡¯ Hecked in every aspectpared to Namgung Jincheon. This was the harsh reality. It was expected. Compared to Namgung Jincheon, who had been consuming all sorts of rare spiritual elixirs like they were meals. The only spiritual elixir Mok Riwon had consumed was the Man-Faced Spider¡¯s inner core. But was that all? The supply of inner qi through his cultivation technique was also strictly restricted. Because the Star God Technique discouraged the hasty increase in inner qi. It wasn¡¯t like his experience was outstanding enough to make up for that either. Unlike Namgung Jincheon, who had grown up sparring with all sorts of masters he had invited, Mok Riwon was a man whose extent of sparring consisted of being guided by Mok Seon-oh. From any perspective, this was a match he was bound to lose. However, even so, there was one thing Mok Riwon was superior to Namgung Jincheon in. ¡®Martial talent.¡¯ Talent in martial arts. An overwhelming talent that could be considered unrivaled in the Central ins. And intuition. The Heaven-ying Star was a martial talent. The Supreme Demonic Body was created for killing. Therefore, Mok Riwon, a man formed by intertwining those two, was a human who could execute sword techniques wlessly, beyond anyone else in the world. So, relying on that, he did something akin to a gamble. ¡®Lacking inner qi is fine.¡¯ It could be made up with experience. ¡®Lacking that experience is also fine.¡¯ It could be obtained during the match. ¡®¡­I.¡¯ I haven¡¯t shown anything yet. Ssssssh¨C Mok Riwon got up, straightening his staggering body, and looked at Namgung Jincheon. For the first time since the start of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, his face showed clear emotion. It was a surprise. Now you look human. With that thought, Mok Riwon smiled. ¡°Are you running away?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I told you. I haven¡¯t shown anything yet.¡± ¡°You will is praiseworthy. However, you have nothing more to show.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Even if you do, your body can¡¯t handle it.¡± What can¡¯t be done? What the hell made hime to such a conclusion? ¡°Are you scared?¡± Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. ¡°¡­You have a talent for displeasing people.¡± ¡°You said provocation doesn¡¯t affect you, but it seems to work quite well.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s your wish lie down in pain, so be it.¡± Hwaaak¨C! Namgung Jincheon unleashed his qi once more. Mok Riwon felt his breathing, which had returned to normal, copsing once more. Nheless, he could smile. ¡®Good.¡¯ He needed this kind of pressure. He needed this kind of killing intent. A killing intent so sweet that he just wanted to sink into it and close his eyes. Thud¨C! Mok Riwon took a step forward. He savored the pressure weighing down on his shoulders. Inwardly, he whispered an apology to his master. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡¯ ¨CWon, control it, suppress it. Erase all the killing intent. Only then can you avoid harming people. It was an apology for defying the plea his master requested of him with such a sad and worried expression. ¡®But Master.¡¯ Still. ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose.¡¯ He wanted to win. More than that, if he were to be defeated, he wished it to be by a sword that upheld chivalry, not one merely driven by ambition. Of course, Mok Riwon didn¡¯t turn to his true nature just because of such an unyielding desire. ¡®I did my best.¡¯ In the event he lost control of his killing intent and endangered Namgung Jincheon, he had battered his own body. Even if he struggled desperately, he drained his strength so that he couldn¡¯t reach his neck with this sword in the end. Nor would he lift all the restrictions. Mok Riwon took a deep breath. Then, he confronted what he had suppressed all his life, hidden deep within his heart. It was something that could destroy him, yet impossible to simply discard, merely turning a blind eye towards it. A part of him he had managed to suppress only by sealing away his thoughts, his martial arts, and his emotions. The Star of the ughterer. Facing it, Mok Riwon resolved. ¡®Just for today.¡¯ He would unravel just oneyer of the true nature he had suppressed all his life. You can rate/review this serieshere. Illustr§Ñti§àns on our discord ¨C discord.gg/genesistls /genesisforsaken Chapter 46: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (19) The scent of blood thickened, the pounding of his heart grew louder, and the pressure that once weighed down heavily on his body was now transforming into a pleasant delight. Despite having only peeled away the firstyer, the sensations were already this thrilling. Mok Riwon felt his heartbeat elerate with the rising ecstasy. Just one moreyer. Just a little further. A craving rose within him, whispering to him to indulge in this intoxicating sensation. He bit down on his lip until it bled. ¡­Pull yourself together. It¡¯s not a cocoon to be shed off on a path of carnage.It¡¯s just a skin temporarily cast off to determine superiority. What he desired from this match was to prove his own righteousness. To dere that the sword exists for chivalry, not for tyranny. For that purpose... I must be the trial itself. Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t allow himself to recklessly swing his sword with killing intent in the arena. Sword Dragon¡­ I¡¯ll apologizeter. After all, it was he who had pushed him to this point, seeking to draw out his killing intent. Mok Riwon fixed his gaze on Namgung Jincheon. This time, he didn¡¯t swing his sword indifferently. Annoyingly enough, Namgung Jincheon became increasingly cautious as he perceived the change. I don¡¯t have much time. The longer he dwelled in this state, the more devastating the aftereffects. This sensation would extend and continue to torment him, therefore he had to end this match quickly. ¡°If you won¡¯te to me, I will go to you.¡± With those words, Mok Riwon stepped forward. ng¨C! Their swords collided. * * * The transformation made no sense; it wasn¡¯t a physical change, but rather a shift on an intuitive level. Therefore, it was extremely troublesome for Namgung Jincheon. The path of his sword has altered. It had be sharper, more intricate¨Cno, more ruthless. Mok Riwon¡¯s were a blur; his swordshed out and withdrew in the blink of an eye. Simr to his previous match with Hyungong, he cornered his opponent with the strong sword, suddenly switched to the swift sword, and then confused the enemy¡¯s judgment with the phantom sword. The aggression was relentless. But that wasn¡¯t the real issue. Something else held Namgung Jincheon back from attacking. His strength is draining. Mok Riwon¡¯s onught was seemingly meant to unsettle him, as if he was aiming for something. Even amid the flurry of attacks, he left subtle openings that could be exploited. He needed to be careful. However, Namgung Jincheon couldn¡¯t do that. ¡­Me? Because his pride told him otherwise. His star, which had always reigned supreme, was rejecting the very act of being intimidated by the opponent¡¯s bait. Instinct was telling him. Strike through that opening and vanquish your foe decisively. Show the overwhelming difference that lies between you. Namgung Jincheon did not resist. Whatever he attempts, I¡¯ll crush it. With that conviction, he swung his sword. ¡­That was a mistake. * * * In the spectator seats, Tang Hwa-seo was gazing vacantly into the arena. She wasn¡¯t alone in this. The entire venue, previously alive with cheers, abruptly fell silent. Like the natural reaction of a human when they encounter something they could notprehend, they froze in shock. ¡°What in the world is that¡­?¡± Hyeun those words muttered beside Tang Hwa-seo. Yet, there came no reply. No one present could grasp the move unfolding before them. ng¨C! Namgung Jincheon''s sword swung down, parried by Mok Riwon¡¯s strong sword, which ¡®was¡¯ a swift sword. He wasn¡¯t merely finishing the current movement and fluidly transitioning to another. If that were all, they would not have been so shocked. ¡°The sword¡­ changed.¡± Beforepleting the motion of his swift sword, Mok Riwon imbued a different property. He decelerated the rapidly falling de to almost a halt, then sharply reversed its course and shed upwards. All while imparting a greater force into that de. ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t even make sense.¡± Hyeun was stunned. That was impossible. Such a maneuver, swinging in reverse of the sword¡¯s path and adding greater strength, was theoretically and logically impossible. But when such a phenomenon was happening right before her eyes, how could she remain sane? It wasn¡¯t just some anomaly. Hyeun was well aware, because she herself was a prodigy known as the White Phoenix, and a swordsman destined to lead this generation. The moment one realized that the sword could change even mid-swing, the person facing it would be confronted with the most terrible problem in the world. For a swordsman, this was cruel beyond any torture. ng¨C This time, Namgung Jincheon¡¯s down-swinging sword was weakly deflected by a heavy sword seamlessly transitioning into a phantom sword. ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°The Sword Dragon can¡¯t block that.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes narrowed. Hyeun continued speaking without giving her even a nce. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t know when, at what point, or how the sword will change, the Sword Dragon cannot exert his full strength.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Consider this Benefactor Tang. Facing such a swordsman, how would you confront them? If your opponent were to move in a way where you do not know when, at what point, and in what way their form will change, how can your fist reach that sword? Can you bend your waist if the sword is swung horizontally? Can you sidestep if it¡¯s swung vertically? What if the de bes a mere blur?¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s breath stopped. Even so, Hyeun continued. ¡°If that were all, it could be epted in good taste. But it¡¯s far worse. Not just the direction, but the speed, the weight, and even the property all change. And to top it off, the power intensifies. So how can you thrust your sword there? A fatal misstep and you¡¯ll die right away, so how can you do that?¡± In Hyeun¡¯s voice, there was a trace of indignation, a deep-seated frustration with the irrationality. Something like that¡­ It was unsurpassable. No matter the effort, the yearning, the struggle, it was an unbreachable barrier. That was a move that could only be executed with innate intuition and talent. A sense of helplessness and powerlessness weighed down on Hyeun, her gaze already turning towards Namgung Jincheon. If just watching is like this¡­ What would it be like on the receiving end? Hyeun couldn¡¯t even imagine that feeling. * * * Namgung Jincheon was someone who ruled over every moment of his life. The Emperor¡¯s Star that had been with him since birth dictated as much. His blue eyes, embodying the vast skies the Namgung n revered, marked him as the master of the Namgung n from birth. The martial talent that descended with the star was beyond extraordinary, so he had been a winner for as long as he lived. Thus, Namgung Jincheon was not grateful for the spiritual elixirs that came his way. They were rewards he was entitled to because of his marvelous talent. He held no admiration for the martial arts masters above him. After all, he was destined to surpass them in just a few years. Guided by the star of a ruler, Namgung Jincheon was just walking along the perfect n. Perhaps this was the root of his heartlessness, his quickness to boredom, and his current inability to grasp this unfolding scenario. ng¨C! Once again, the sword was deflected powerlessly. At this moment, Namgung Jincheon faced an emotion he had never felt even once in his life. It didn¡¯t work? The disorientation of not a clear path forward. The frustration of looking at a goal seemingly out of reach. The Emperor¡¯s Star which showed his path ahead so perfectly was bing a curse to him at this moment. Even if he wanted to turn a blind eye, Namgung Jincheon had no choice but to know. The move Mok Riwon was executing right now was something he could never replicate. ng¨C! The dissonance between de and belief, the sword tip blurring with reality, induced an earth-shattering foreboding. I... will lose? Defeat loomed ahead. It plunged him into an unprecedented sense of despair and emptiness. His past actions of wandering in search of stimtion now seemed utterly absurd. His boredom was the curse of his excessive blessing. For the first time, Namgung Jincheon faced his deep-seated dread of defeat and failure. ng¨C! Yet, even amidst this revtion, his arm moved. It was desperation. A desperate struggle to not be defeated. However, ultimately, it was a futile endeavor. ng¨C! Because Mok Riwon¡¯s sword was forged at the end of an ascetic practice that Namgung Jincheon couldn¡¯t even imagine. Mok Riwon had learned nothing. It was just an infinite continuation and exploration of the fundaments, fundaments, and more fundaments. That was why Mok Riwon was thirsty for application. This sword was something that emerged only at the end of that long thirst. Mok Riwon analyzed the only sword dance he knew, not separating form from the basics, nor movements within the basics, but breaking down the movements themselves into pieces and splitting them into tens of thousands of branches. Reassembling those scattered pieces into infinite forms, he continued that ascetic practice endlessly for more than a decade after learning the sword, to form this de. ng¨C! The result was terrifying. Mok Riwon¡¯s sword posed a question within its fleeting moment of descent, containing tens of thousands of possibilities. It made the opponent constantly second guess where this sword was headed next, driving them into despair. His sword endlessly forced a choice that must never be wrong even once. ng¨C! Namgung Jincheon looked into his eyes, then his sword. His thoughts were already concentrated to the point he couldn¡¯t focus any further. The momentary instant was already stretching close to infinity. It was a level of concentration where Mok Riwon¡¯s sword had almost seemed toe to a standstill. However, even so, Namgung Jincheon couldn¡¯t find the answer. The phantom sword? Strong sword? Or will it remain the swift sword? The myriad possibilities froze him in a moment outside time. If he shed upwards like this, that sword would curve and pierce his waist. If he tried to block by bringing his sword near his body, that sword would aim below. If he unleashed his qi to take the initiative, that sword would be shot out faster by redirecting that power. As the possibilities swirled, Namgung Jincheon continued to ponder the neverending uncertainties. He gradually lost his footing amidst the endless doubts. The more he did, the more his final conclusion solidified into one. Iprehensible. Mok Riwon¡¯s sword transcended the realm of understanding. Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyes rolled over and looked at his. For a moment, Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes seemed to be blood-red. Shiver¨C Namgung Jincheon felt a chill running through his entire body. Ah... Unknowingly, he lost the strength in his hands. Even so, the sword flew out again, demanding an answer. And this time, Namgung Jincheon chose wrong. ng¨C! His sword split in two, the broken pieces soaring skyward as sounds dimmed and his vision tunneled. ¡­I lost. The harsh reality dawned. Here was a frog. A frog that confined itself in a well, thinking it was the whole world. The frog named Namgung Jincheon one day looked at the shadow cast over the well. Not knowing what it was, he approached the shadow, just assuming it was of the well where he reigned supreme. And this was his awakening. Thus, in his hubris, he finally realized. Beyond the well, which he thought was the whole world, a viciously cruel snake was lurking in wait. Swish¨C Mok Riwon brought his sword before Namgung Jincheon¡¯s throat. [I-INK SWORDDD!!! WIIINNNS!!!] Mok Riwon smiled. ¡°I won.¡± On a certain day, at thete age of twenty-two, Namgung Jincheon learned /genesisforsaken Chapter 47: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (20) Though the arena was packed with many people, the atmosphere was still. The result was that shocking. There was no one here who could have predicted such a one-sided victory. In the midst of the silent arena, as the announcer¡¯s voice faded, Mok Riwon sheathed his sword while panting heavily. A smile formed on his lips. ¡®I overcame it.¡¯ He had cleanly ovee the rising urge at that moment. He had wielded his sword without killing intent, merely reading Namgung Jincheon¡¯s own without acting on it. In the final moment, he refrained from driving his sword through his opponent¡¯s throat.It was a perfect victory to the point of making his spine tingle. Both the fight against himself, and the fight against Namgung Jincheon. Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze drafted to the highest seats where Namgung Hyuk sat, looking as if he had expected this oue. ¡®Just a swordsman.¡¯ It felt like he understood the meaning of those words Namgung Hyuk imparted to him just a bit more. Suddenly. ¡°¡­Did I lose?¡± He turned towards Namgung Jincheon¡¯s voice. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Just as he was about to apologize for the provocation, the sight of Namgung Jincheon¡¯s bewildered state stopped him short. Mok Riwon hesitated, pausing to consider his next words, then made a fist-palm salute instead. ¡°It was a good match.¡± Apologizing now seemed disingenuous. Namgung Jincheon raised his head, a myriad of emotions passing through his eyes as they met Mok Riwon¡¯s, and then he uttered hollowly. ¡°¡­A good match.¡± Namgung Jincheon looked at his hand, trembling like a coward. Disliking this, he clenched his fist tightly. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°¡­Do what?¡± ¡°How did you create that sword? How did you¡­¡± Wield the sword with such conviction? Namgung Jincheon dwelled on those words, his expression gradually crumbling. Watching him silently, Mok Riwon answered. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°Does that work?¡± ¡°It does for me.¡± Mok Riwon looked straight into his eyes, whose full attention was on him, and said. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m not fully satisfied with the win. I gained the upper hand by exploiting your emotions, not through my pure skill. I don¡¯t believe this type of victory suits chivalry.¡± It was an undeniable truth. Even if he could achieve his ends through this, he didn¡¯t want to use such an undesirable means. ¡°But still, I wanted to win. I wanted to prove it. That a sword wielded with ambition breaks so easily.¡± ¡°Are you saying I was wrong?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong. But you weren¡¯t right either.¡± This was when Mok Riwon truly understood why he wanted to win so badly. ¡°...Yes, I think that was the reason I wanted to win. Because the Sword Dragon hasn¡¯t be anything yet, I just hoped that in the future, you would be a little closer to chivalry. Sword Dragon is a great person, so I wish that you would use that strength to protect others.¡± Mok Riwon was a man who had always received such teachings. A swordsman¡¯s de might be cold, but their heart must ze with warmth. Only then would the sword be swung in the right ce. He sincerely hoped that the ideals that moved his heart would also move Namgung Jincheon¡¯s heart. Namgung Jincheon nkly mulled over his words, but the more he did, the more his expression darkened. It was expected for Namgung Jincheon. His first defeat in life. Moreover, all the values he had built up while living until now were crumbling like ashes, leaving no room for other thoughts. ¡®Prove it¡­¡¯ Mok Riwon proved it. And he had failed to do the same. Was hecking? Was this a match he was destined to lose? Numerous questions arose. Like Mok Riwon¡¯s sword he had just faced, they were questions without any answers. ¡°¡­Congrattions on your victory.¡± With that, Namgung Jincheon left the arena. He needed time. Time to settle his inner turmoil. * * * The awards ceremony for the Dragon Phoenix Tournament would be held three dayster. In other words, the next thing Mok Riwon had to do was exit the arena and meet Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Young Lady! I won!¡± When Mok Riwon ran to her with a smile, Tang Hwa-seo abruptly stopped while watching him approach. The feeling was finally starting to sink in, seeing his foolish face. ¡°...Yes, you truly won.¡± Mok Riwon won. Against none other than Namgung Jincheon. Keeping his word as always. A strange tightness suddenly arose in her chest. A blend of proudness and his dazzling brightness made her feel like she had won herself. ¡°You did really well.¡± ¡°Brother Mok! I¡¯m here as well! Acknowledge me too!¡± ¡°Leave him be. It seems he isn¡¯t even looking at you.¡± As Zhuge San and Hyeun grumbled, Mok Riwon turned in their direction. ¡°Ah! Thank you for cheering me on! I widened my qi detection and heard everything!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t cheering for you.¡± ¡°I see¡­!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s expression fell, filled with disappointment. She felt strangely guilty. ¡®Wait, why am I the one feeling sorry?¡¯ Thinking about it again, there wasn¡¯t any reason to apologize, so Hyeun snorted and turned away. ¡°Well, good job and rest well. I¡¯m calling it because I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Have a good night!¡± Mok Riwon waved at Hyeun as she left. Tang Hwa-seo watched him do that momentarily, then pped his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. We can continue the celebrations there.¡± ¡°Oh! Understood!¡± Zhuge San watched that series of events and thought. ¡®This is serious.¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s hold on him was tremendous. Whenever Mok Riwon got involved with a woman, she would freak out. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare say those things out loud. Zhuge San didn¡¯t want to experience getting poisoned and having diarrhea for days again. * * * Even in the midst of amotion that turned Shexian upside down, Mok Riwon and hispanions were peaceful. They were busy having conversations while ordering the same foods they always ate at the secluded inn they always visited. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a prize for winning the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. Brother Mok,were you really unaware until now?¡± ¡°I-I had no idea¡­! So what¡¯s the prize for winning?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shaolin¡¯s lesser rejuvenation pill.¡± ¡°The lesser rejuvenation pill! One of Shaolin¡¯s signature spiritual elixirs!¡± ¡°Yep, the very lesser rejuvenation pill that¡¯s said to make your cultivation soar taking just one.¡± ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Mok Riwon expressed his joy with stars in his eyes. After all, wasn¡¯t his inferior cultivation the reason he had to use those undesirable moves in his match against Namgung Jincheon? ¡®That¡¯ll mean enlightenment will be right around the corner!¡¯ Just a swordsman. The pursuit of enlightenment, initiated by those very words, continued to inspire him. If he delved a little deeper, he would be able to achieve the fourth star of the Star God. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be happy that a way to boost his internal qi ordingly had appeared. ¡°Will I receive the lesser rejuvenation pill at the awards ceremony in three days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, but you have to take the pill immediately after the ceremony in front of someone from Shaolin. It¡¯s to prevent being secretly hoarded.¡± ¡°They¡¯re quite thorough.¡± ¡°Naturally, since it¡¯s one of Shaolin¡¯s secrets. Monk Il-woon will probably be the one to help out that day.¡± Mok Riwon was nodding his head with a bright smile when a sudden question urred to him and blurted out. ¡°Ah, then what do the second ce and semifinalists receive as an award?¡± He looked at Tang Hwa-seo, curious what kind of prize she would be awarded. She chuckled, answering him. ¡°The runner-up receives ten-thousand-year-old cold iron. The semifinalists receive one of those useless Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s secret manuals.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face went nk. ¡°Ten-thousand-year-old cold¡­? Secret manual¡­?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand. The lesser rejuvenation pill. Of course, it was clearly a valuable treasure as it was a spiritual elixir, but considering it was the first ce prize, it didn¡¯t feel like an outstandingly superior reward inparison to the other prizes he had just heard about. It was none other than the ten-thousand-year-old cold iron. How could that iron, said to be the toughest in the martial world, have less value than the lesser rejuvenation pill? And what about the secret manual? Even if they called it useless, it was still a secret manual from the Martial Arts Alliance. There would surely be an abundance of things to learn in it, so how could they be valued lower than the lesser rejuvenation pill? ¡°It¡¯s the distinct characteristic of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. Until now, those who ranked high in the tournament were all from famous sects or ns, so they ced more weight on spiritual elixirs than ten-thousand-year-old iron or secret manuals. The other two could be solved with money, but the lesser rejuvenation pill can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°And doesn¡¯t Young Hero Mok need the lesser rejuvenation pill more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ still¡­ the ten-thousand-year-old iron is tempting.¡± Mok Riwon stroked his shabby katana. It was a sword he had grown attached to after using it for more than a decade, but nevertheless, Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t confident about using this sword forever. He was ultimately a martial artist and had an abundance of desire for a good sword. Tang Hwa-seo chuckled at his bitter smile. ¡°If you need a sword, tell me. I can buy you one.¡± ¡°R-Really?!¡± ¡°Why would I joke about that?¡± A friendly atmosphere bloomed between the two of them. In the meantime, the excluded Zhuge San silently tilted his cup and forcibly swallowed the thought that came to mind. ¡®Going so far as to bribe him with money¡­¡¯ Zhuge San was afraid of Tang Hwa-seo. * * * The meal ended with a good atmosphere. Zhuge San, who had been sending meaningful nces at Tang Hwa-seo throughout, became afflicted by a mysteriously released poison and ended up leaving first with diarrhea. Tang Hwa-seo stopped in front of the dwelling, feeling the rustling wind. ¡°You should go and rest, you worked hard today.¡± It waste at night and the next three days would be quite tiring. After all, would the martial artists leave alone Mok Riwon, who had be the new winner of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament? So, Tang Hwa-seo thought he should rest because he would be extremely busy, but Mok Riwon didn¡¯t leave immediately. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something we have to do before that, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Something to do, what do you me¡­¡± Thump¨C When Mok Riwon took a step forward, her body trembled. Late at night. In front of the amodation. And he said there¡¯s something to do. Can he be implying ¡®that¡¯? As her thoughts wandered to that point, Tang Hwa-seo felt lightheaded. When she thought about it, that had to be it. Despite looking so innocent, what kind of person was Mok Riwon? Wasn¡¯t he a proper man who blushed and liked it whenever there were talks of seductresses or sex fiends? ¡®I-It¡¯s too early¡­!¡¯ Isn¡¯t it too soon to have sex when we aren¡¯t even in a proper rtionship yet?! The moment those thoughts emerged. ¡°Did you forget the promise?¡± At his reminder, Tang Hwa-seo finally remembered what she had forgotten. ¡°Ah...¡± First, the feeling of ¡®oops¡¯ washed over her, followed by rising shame. Those were the emotions she felt when she realized she had forgotten the promise she had made first, and that she had mistakenly portrayed Mok Riwon as a lewd man when she was actually the one imagining vulgar thoughts. ¡°Hm? Young Lady?¡± ¡°¡­Just give me a second.¡± She hid her face behind her hands, feeling the warmth of her own blushing. ¡°¡­Please, just a moment.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was shaken. She couldn¡¯te to terms with the self-loathing that arose. It took a long time to erase the self-loathing, and gradually, her head also cooled down. The cool night air helped calm her nerves. Finally, she found her voice again. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°¡­For doing such a thing.¡± It was clear that something was wrong with her head. Considering lewd thoughts were the first thing that popped into her head even with such important matters at hand, it must be true. ¡°Young Lady.¡± Tang Hwa-seo raised her head. Mok Riwon was there, still brightly smiling. No, he had a somewhat troubled expression. ¡°Umm¡­ If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you don¡¯t have to. I might have been too insistent.¡± Tang Hwa-seo felt her heart fluttering again. It happened again. He was making her weak again with this warm consideration, this kindness. ¡°...No, why would you think that? The request was mine in the first ce.¡± ¡°But people¡¯s hearts can change at any time¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Hwa-seo shook her head, made a ball with her fists and said. ¡°¡­Actually, it might be me making the rude request.¡± No, this would certainly be a rude request. Why wouldn¡¯t it be, when she would be tying his life to her¡¯s, just for her own selfish desire? In fact, now that the moment to tell him hade, she was feeling more and more anxious. The love she had only just realized had a fragile aspect that didn¡¯t suit her temperament, so Tang Hwa-seo was worried that Mok Riwon might feel disappointed by what she was about to say. Perhaps noticing that, he spoke gently. ¡°I will not consider anything you request of me to be rude, as long as it does not go against chivalry and righteousness.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you done so much for me, Young Lady?¡± Mok Riwon said sincerely. ¡°Young Lady taught me about the martial world which I was unaware of. You also showed me how to be chivalrous and protect others even against all odds. Is that all? Considering all the meals I¡¯ve eaten, the ces I¡¯ve stayed at, and the help I received even aftering to the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, I do not believe I will be able to repay the debt I owe you even if I spend my whole life.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So, Young Lady, you have the right to make any request to me that I can fulfill.¡± Mok Riwon reached out his hand, cing it on the back of hers very carefully. ¡°Please don¡¯t feel burdened and tell me. For my sake, who wants to repay you.¡± Her expression began to waver, and her eyes started feeling strange. The man approaching her with his back to the moonlight was so lovely, and his manner of speaking was so kind that her heart started to creak. It was truly strange. The worries that had umted until then melted away like the snow, bing so anxious and happy at his every word. Tang Hwa-seo bit her lips tightly and slowly nodded. Eventually, her hesitating lips /genesisforsaken Chapter 48: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (21) ¡°...I want to go to the Martial Arts Alliance.¡± With those words hanging in the air, Tang Hwa-seo began recounting events from the past. ¡°That night, you must have heard the conversation between me and Tang Woonkyung. Yes, I was running away from the Tang n.¡± She never went into details; the memories of her youth were too painful for Tang Hwa-seo, too filled with horrors she wished to forget. Not to mention, opening up would be too damaging to her pride. She didn¡¯t want Mok Riwon to know about how she had cried and begged them to stop. Thus, Tang Hwa-seo lightly skipped over her childhood and moved forward. ¡°When I met Young Hero Mok and left Suyang County, that day, I made a decision. I decided that I would no longer run from my past and wanted to live moving forward confidently.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡±¡°There¡¯s something I must do for that.¡± Lifting her gaze, she met his eyes. He offered her a warm, encouraging smile as if he were happy to listen to anything she told him. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°A position beyond the Tang n¡¯s reach. That¡¯s why I aimed for the Martial Arts Alliance.¡± ¡°The Martial Arts Alliance provides that?¡± ¡°Joining the Martial Arts Alliance and bing a captain means protection. They¡¯re known as the heart of the orthodox martial arts world, and from that moment, martial artists pledge their loyalty to the Alliance, leaving their old affiliations behind.¡± ¡°So, Young Lady wishes to be a captain in the Alliance?¡± ¡°I wanted to ensure the Tang n could never harm me.¡± And with status, she hoped to eventually confront the Tang n, holding them ountable, now from a position of strength. This Dragon Phoenix Tournament was her initial step toward that goal, and the trip to Shaolin was necessary for her ns. It was to see the man who led the Alliance twenty years ago at the peak of the Bloodied History, because she needed a letter of rmendation from the Buddhist Star, Won-myeong. ¡°...After the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, I nned to set out on this journey and be a captain, which meant parting ways with Young Hero Mok. But¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo hesitated. The time had finallye for her to tell him, but the words didn¡¯te out. No matter how she thought about it, it seemed wrong. ¡°But?¡± Mok Riwon encouraged her gently. She nervously intertwined her fingers with his, then spoke. ¡°...I¡¯ve started wishing for us to travel to the Alliance together. I want us to be together longer.¡± It sounded disjointed, and Tang Hwa-seo realized this only after the words came out. Blushing, her eyes flickered with embarrassment, her head lowered. Her head started spinning, telling her to quickly fix her mistake. However, the words she came up with in that short period weren¡¯t exactly in proper form. They weren¡¯t beautifully put either. They came out expressing her raw, heartfelt emotions. ¡°...I need you.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°I need you, Young Hero Mok.¡± Tang Hwa-seo barely got those words out. Without even knowing what she was saying, she spewed out whatever came to mind. ¡°So I want to go together. I want you¡­ to go to the Martial Arts Alliance with me.¡± She closed her eyes tightly, her heart pounding from the audacity of her request. When one joined the Alliance, their allegiance also changed. That meant that the moment he headed to the Alliance with her, his life might be chained to them, potentially against his will. ¡®Even if he turns me down...¡¯ It would be inevitable. She prepared herself for rejection, feeling it was likely. But then, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°As expected¡­ Wait, what?¡± His agreement took her by surprise. Mok Riwon agreed too easily. Tang Hwa-seo doubted her own ears and wondered whether or not she was in a dream right now. So she observed his expression. She even asked him out of worry if he would really do it after properly considering the implications. ¡°Do you properly understand what I¡¯m asking of you? Young Hero Mok, entering the Alliance is not something to think about lightly. Belonging somewhere is¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I will do anything you request of me, Young Lady.¡± Mok Riwon smiled as gently as always. ¡°I said I will do it as long as it doesn¡¯t go against chivalry and righteousness. Joining the Martial Arts Alliance aligns with those principles. No, rather, I believe it¡¯s an act that strives for chivalry and righteousness. Don¡¯t you think? Isn¡¯t the Martial Arts Alliance a nest of heroes who run around day and night to maintain the order of the marital world in the Central ins?¡± ¡°That story is...¡± ¡°And I also don¡¯t want to part with you.¡± Thump¨C Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s heart was pounding very loudly. It was moving very differently from the beating caused by the anxiety she felt until just before. At that moment, she felt like her head was overloading from pondering what he was saying. However, unfortunately, Mok Riwon didn¡¯t let her continue thinking. ¡°I want to spend more time with you, Young Lady. Because there¡¯s something I want to learn.¡± ¡°Learn...¡± ¡°Realistic chivalry. I don¡¯t know it. The chivalry I know is the grandiose one that exists only in stories. I don¡¯t dislike it, but I know. That reality is crueler than tales. That one person cannot be a hero just by chasing their dreams.¡± Both Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok had told him. Although living with romantic ideals is what makes a hero, it didn¡¯t mean to turn a blind eye to reality. A true hero should think about the chivalry that can be practiced in the reality they face. ¡°I want to understand chivalry. And I think Young Lady is the only one who can teach me that, because you are the most chivalrous person I know.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was a realistic woman, but nheless, she was selfless. She was someone who always thought, and also a person who pushed herself to improve. That was why Mok Riwon liked Tang Hwa-seo. He liked her personality. The reason for saying these words wasn¡¯t far from such sentiments either. ¡°I want to know you. I want to learn that chivalry by your side. If possible, in that process, I hope that the righteous Young Lady will be happy. Therefore, I won¡¯t part with you.¡± Tang Hwa-seo weaklyughed at his long words. ¡®¡­Why do you speak in such a way that can be misunderstood?¡¯ Mok Riwon¡¯s words were being conveyed in such an ambiguous form. Clearly he was praising her righteousness, but wasn¡¯t he speaking too sweetly? It was as if he were speaking in a way that wanted her to misunderstand. ¡°...You won¡¯t regret this?¡± ¡°I consider meeting you the second biggest fortune that came to my life. And that feeling will not change. So I won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°What was the first?¡± ¡°Being taken in by my master.¡± Second to his master. Not bad. Upon realizing that he would remain by her side, she made an expression full of joy. Tang Hwa-seo felt so overwhelmed by emotions that she expressed her gratitude with a trembling voice. ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me at all. It¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°Nheless, thank you so much.¡± Tang Hwa-seo let go of his hand and reached out her arms to hug him. It was something she did after being ovee by emotions, but Tang Hwa-seo didn¡¯t regret it. There was such a cool and warm scent. The scent of his body emanating from him made her feel morefort than embarrassment. On the night the Dragon Phoenix Tournament ended, the brightly risen moon hid behind the clouds, and on the slightly darkened earth, the shadows of a man and woman ovepped for a long time. * * * Three days flew by. Unlike Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s worries, it passed without incidents. But Shexian was anything but calm. After Mok Riwon¡¯s victory, the city was so abuzz that there wasn¡¯t even a moment of silence. The interest in Mok Riwon, who had finally shown his marvelous swordsmanship, was soaring. Renowned ns and sects became even more aggressive in their approach. Those waiting in the alleys Mok Riwon passed by were so excited that they came to the courtyard house where he resided. If this ce wasn¡¯t run by the Namgung n, Mok Riwon would have already been harassed by those barging in to meet him. Stepping outside had be a challenge. However, unlike his lively disposition, Mok Riwon had remained unusually silent. The reason was simple. ¡°Is he still inside?¡± ¡°Yes. Brother Mok is truly great. How is it he hasn¡¯t taken even a single step out of that room for three days?¡± ¡°He said he was training.¡± ¡°I heard he was refining his enlightenment.¡± ¡°We have to leave soon, but he¡¯s taking too long¡­¡± Tang Hwa-seo nced at the closed door with worry. Still, it wasn¡¯t like the door would open because she did that. Mok Riwon had no time to pay attention to the two people waiting outside the door. Ssssss¨C The room was swirling with faint ck qi. Mok Riwon sat cross-legged at the center with his eyes shut. Controlling his cultivation technique, he delved deeper into his meditative state. Mok Riwon was siphoning through many enlightenments. The words Sword King Namgung Hyuk had casually remarked, or the insights on swordsmanship he gained from his match, and even enlightenment on techniques he gained from using his true nature for the first time in his life. ¡®I am just a swordsman.¡¯ Nothing else. The sword that descended cannot define me, and the heart that wields the sword is entirely my own. Even my true nature is ultimately just a fragment that makes up the ¡®sword¡¯, so I, as the swordsman, should not be swayed by it. ¡®I really did it.¡¯ He had found a clue in his fight with Namgung Jincheon. The Heaven-ying star wasn¡¯tpletely uncontroble. In other words, this killing intent was a mania that could be ovee as long as the will of the swordsman was sufficient. ¡®Killing intent, like the star, is part of the sword.¡¯ As Mok Seon-oh had long taught him, and as Namgung Hyuk had told him, the star was, in the end, just a star. This was merely a sword in his hand. It had a truly hideous appearance, but even such a hideous sword would have a different nature depending on who wielded it. ¡®Just a swordsman.¡¯ Mok Riwon repeated it again and dove deeper into the Star God Technique, envisioning the celestial realm in his mind. Ssssss¨C A scene reminiscent of the dark night sky with three stars materialized in his mind. Mok Riwon stared, reaching out with his hand and touching the third star''s back. A faint cluster of light began to form there. ¡®May it be the Star of the Sword.¡¯ Mok Riwon gave that name to the cluster of light. As befitting the name, the newly engraved light twisted and turned, then began to ze in the shape of a sword. As itpletely settled, the stars revolved. From the first constetion, sequentially, following a fixed path. The revolution of the stars continued. The image in his mind, which had barely been illuminated by the three constetions until now, emitted an even more dazzling light with the addition of the fourth constetion. After feeling that the fourth star had properly settled, Mok Riwon opened his eyes. As he exhaled deeply, his qi gathered. Then, Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulders rxedfortably. He grinned. ¡®It¡¯s the fourth star.¡¯ Although it couldn''t be called apleted four stars yet due to his insufficient cultivative force, even that would be resolved in a few hours. Mok Riwon didn¡¯t bother suppressing his rising joy and stretched, then he stood up, dusting himself off. Click¨C He opened the door of the room. There was Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San, who had already finished preparations and were waiting for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that shout, Mok Riwon stepped out of the room. Their destination was the arena where the finals had been held. Today, Mok Riwon would be a /genesisforsaken Chapter 49: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (22) It was a sight to behold. The huge arena decorated for today¡¯s festival was adorned with all kinds of rare ornaments and gs of famous martial arts sects arranged in order. In the center stood Sword King Namgung Hyuk, delivering his speech with a serious expression. Ceremonial words like this Dragon-Phoenix Tournament ending sessfully and satisfactorily or the martial arts world having a bright future ahead. Although they knew it was out of necessity, the audience couldn''t deny they were bing bored. Why wouldn''t they be? The reason they gathered here today wasn''t for the Sword King''s speech, was it? The real stars of the event hadn¡¯t evene out yet. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the closed door in the middle of the arena.It was the door the award recipients woulde out from. [¡­Now, we will proceed with the main event.] Then, Namgung Hyuk announced what they had all been waiting for. The crowd erupted into cheers. As he raised his hand with an indifferent face, the drums started to beat loudly. Boom. Boom. Boom. The door opened, and a man and woman stepped out. They were Tang Hwa-seo and Hyungong, the semifinalists. The two people who came out walking while maintaining a certain distance between each other arrived in front of Namgung Hyuk and made a fist-palm salute. Then Namgung Hyuk acknowledged their achievements with a ceremonial attitude as before. There were no prizes shown. What they would receive was a secret manual of the Alliance, which would be personally chosen by them after the event. The audience was busy whispering while looking at the man and woman receiving the tokens. ¡°The Poison Phoenix has made a splendideback. No one can look down on her name anymore.¡± ¡°The Immortal Dragon was also brilliant. Considering his opponent, had he not participated this year, perhaps it might have been the Immortal Dragon who reached the finals.¡± The people around nodded at the word ¡®he¡¯. Ink Sword Mok Riwon. The man who became the greatest surprise and abnormality of this year¡¯s Dragon Phoenix Tournament and throughout the Central ins. As stories of him continued, audience''s attention eventually turned to the next person walking up. [Next, the second ce Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon.] Namgung Hyuk¡¯s voice was imbued with his majestic inner qi. His demeanor remained formal despite calling his grandson¡¯s name. ¡°Woooooooo!!!¡± A handsome man with sky-blue eyes and sharp features ascended to the stage as the audience cheered. It was Namgung Jincheon. ¡°Seems like someone¡¯s in a bad mood. Was the defeat that shocking?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even start. Have you heard what everyone in Anhui has been talking about these days? The Sword Dragon may have fallen prey to his inner demons. Some say he might never hold a sword again.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that too exaggerated?¡± ¡°You never know with people.¡± The whispers continued. Second ce. It was normally a result that anyone would be praised for, but not the Sword Dragon. When the one who always came out on top suffered a shocking and humiliating defeat, the martial artists who were always eager to gossip about others, took vulgar pleasure in whispering about his downfall behind his back. However, they weren¡¯t entirely wrong. Namgung Jincheon had indeed fallen to his inner demons and had been unable to sleep properly for several days. The first time he had ever lost and the doubts that emerged with it. They were undoubtedly eating away at Namgung Jincheon¡¯s high self-confidence. Namgung Hyuk looked at his grandson. The gloomy look on his face he had never seen before and his dispirited walk irritated him. ¡°...Stand up straight.¡± He said in a low voice. Namgung Jincheon slightly narrowed his brows and followed hismand. ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°Do not show weakness. The martial world is cruel and has no mercy for the weak.¡± The conversation ended with that. Namgung Hyuk added no further admonishment, focusing merely on leading the event. [The prize is ten thousand year cold iron. The Sword Dragon shall use this to create the sword he desires.] A martial artist from a noble n who had been waiting behind Namgung Hyuk came out carrying a crate the size of an adult male¡¯s upper body. When Namgung Jincheon made a fist-palm salute, a martial artist stood up behind him, and then they left the venue together. [Next¡­] The moment those words left his mouth, the arena fell silent. They were all tense because they would finally get to see the protagonist of today¡¯s event. It wasn¡¯t only because the star of the show had finally made his appearance. This was the moment a new dragon would be born. The tension in the air intensified with anticipation over the dragon title that would soon be given to him. [¡­The awards for the winner will begin.] Namgung Hyuk received a beautifully sealed letter from a noble n martial artist. Written inside the letter was the title that would be bestowed upon Mok RIwon today. They had already decided on a title in advance? Even going as far as to wrap it up formally and announce it? No one seemed to question it. The title of a Dragon was special. As a symbol recognized throughout the Central ins, it had to be chosen so carefully that even the masters of renowned sects discussed it several times before bestowing it. Consider the title of ¡®King¡¯, as another example with a simrlyplex selection process. Could you feel the weight of it now? All eyes were glued to the letter in Namgung Hyuk¡¯s hand as he unfolded it. In the silent arena, Namgung Hyuk¡¯s lips moved. [A new dragon has been born.] The supreme being who once reigned as king of this martial world dered. [There is a neer who has shown overwhelming skills. A martial artist who has proven himself with the sword.] He listed the feats a man had shown during the tournament. [A man who wields a sword that is sometimes ruthless, sometimes graceful, and sometimes bold. However, even so, there is one nature he has maintained throughout.] He defined Mok Riwon. [A dragon that paints the verynd he steps on with ink. The deepest, darkest ck, somberly shining, and thus proiming his existence. The orthodox martial arts world will henceforth know him by this name.] It was the nature that defined him. [Ink Dragon. Step onto the stage.] Ink Dragon Mok Riwon. The man who would be called that from now on came out through the door. The silence was broken. ¡°WOOOOOOOW!!!¡± A deafening noise erupted throughout the scorching venue; plunged into the heart of that frenzy was a man unting his bright smile. On the stage, Namgung Hyuk said to Mok Riwon who had finally arrived in front of him. [Congrattions on your victory.] He handed over the token with those words and following him was a man from Shaolin, Fist Dragon Il-woon. [The prize is the Lesser Rejuvenation Pill. The Ink Dragon shall receive this and strive to contribute to the justice of the martial arts world.] The ceremony concluded. Namgung Hyuk waved his hand and dismissed Mok Riwon, who proceeded to leave the arena. But the passion and heat in the venue remained lively. Although the awards ceremony ended short and sweet, the excitement didn¡¯t die down even through the tournament¡¯s end. In fact, it continued long after the tournament was over and night had fallen. It was because today, a new dragon was born in the martial world. * * * Mok Riwon stood in the middle of a secret room with a beaming smile, inwardly shouting his new title. ¡®Ink Dragon!¡¯ It was a pity it wasn¡¯t Heroic Dragon, but it was better than nothing. After all, wasn¡¯t it none other than the title of a Dragon? The title that was only given to the rising stars representing the Orthodox Faction was bestowed upon him as well. From now on, where he went, he would be called a Dragon. If someone asked his identity, he would be able to say, ¡®The martial world calls me Ink Dragon!¡¯ ¡®The people are calling me Ink Dragon¡­!¡¯ Imagining that scene, Mok Riwon clenched his fists excitedly, ovee by emotions. Fist Dragon Il-woon looked at Mok Riwon awkwardly. ¡®You look truly happy...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t understand how he was feeling. He also couldn¡¯t fall asleep and was grinning from head to ear the day he received the title of Fist Dragon. Of course, he wasn¡¯t happy about his own results, but he sympathized with those feelings. ¡°Benefactor Mok, congrattions on your victory.¡± ¡°Ah! Thank you! I showed an unsightly appearance for a moment being so happy!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s cheeks turned bright red while Il-woon smiled deeply and extended the box towards Mok Riwon. ¡°Well then, shall we begin?¡± A box the size of a human fist. The moment it opened, Mok Riwon let out an exmation. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± A pungent scent filled the secret room. At the same time, a refreshing air filled his lungs. The Lesser Rejuvenation Pill. The phenomenon urred when one of Shaolin¡¯s signature spiritual elixirs came in contact with air. Mok Riwon swallowed his saliva and reached out to the pill neatly sitting in the box. ¡°Is it fine to consume it as is?¡± ¡°Yes, while you may absorb the qi of the spiritual medicine, my disciples and I will set up protection.¡± ¡°Understood! Now, excuse my impoliteness!¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mok Riwon didn¡¯t wait a second longer and sat cross-legged. While doing so, he carefully removed the packaging of the Lesser Rejuvenation Pill and swallowed it. ¡®Whoa¡­!¡¯ The moment it entered his mouth, the scent burst out with a ¡®hwaak¡¯, softly melting as it touched his saliva. As the spiritual elixir went down his stomach and awakened his senses, everything became vivid, and he quickly recited his master¡¯s esoteric verbal teachings. Saaaaa¨C An ink-ck qi flowed out. Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t help but admire the purity he felt as the Lesser Rejuvenation Pill was being absorbed. As expected of Shaolin¡¯s spiritual elixir. ¡®How can it be so pure?¡¯ This purity was different from the inner core of the Man-Faced Spider he had consumed before; there wasn¡¯t even a single speck of dirty qi or impurities within. Originally, if the qi was not one¡¯s own, there was bound to be resistance while absorbing it, but the Lesser Rejuvenation Pill was willingly giving up its own self and bing a part of him as if it would dly harmonize with any qi. His dantian gradually increased in size, the qi flowing through his meridians growing violently. Mok Riwon¡¯s cultivation was extremely unstable due to the Supreme Demonic Body, greatly pleased with its increased power. ¡®Calm down.¡¯ Mok Riwon firmly grasped the reins of his qi and manifested a world within his mind. There, the constetion of the sword was still inferior in its radiancepared to the others. Mok Riwon pushed the rampaging qi under his control into that constetion. Hwaaaak¨C! In that moment, the qi flooding out from Mok Riwon became more imposing. The fourth constetion he had finallypleted expanded his mental image. However, that wasn¡¯t the end. The Star God Technique was a martial arts of harmony, thus requiring him to properly connect the newly established constetion of the sword with the other existing constetions. Simrly to when hepleted the previous three stars, Mok Riwon drew a path between the third and fourth constetions, and he added one more principle to the revolving constetions. Heaven, Earth, Man. And Sword. The third and fourth constetions defined their intersection as such. ¡°Phew...¡± Mok Riwon exhaled and opened his eyes, the light in them much clearer than before. Now, he was clearly at the Middle-Stage Peak Realm. Il-woon had to hold back how surprised he was that the flow of Mok Riwon¡¯s qi had changed as soon as he took the spirit pill. ¡®¡­It seems that his insight was notcking in the first ce, but rather his cultivation of qi.¡¯ Considering the swordsmanship he disyed, his realm inparison seemed too low, and this seemed to be the reason. These kinds of circumstances were asionally seen. Unlike more prestigious sects who could consume spiritual elixirs matching the level necessary for their insights if they so wished, martial artists from other smaller sects often struggled because theycked the qi to fully assimte their enlightenment. Suddenly, Il-woon bitterly smiled. ¡®I should congratte him, but...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as easy as he wanted. He himself was also a martial artist. When a peer of a simr realm grew and surpassed you, there was a sense of deprivation and envy. They were feelings that were unbing of a disciple of Buddha, so Il-woon tried his utmost to suppress those thoughts, and then he opened his mouth. ¡°Congrattions, you have made progress it seems.¡± ¡°Thank you for setting up the protection! I keep being in your debt!¡± At Mok Riwon¡¯s smile while saying that, he made up his mind once again. ¡°¡­It was nothing. And thank you.¡± ¡°Did I do something?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± That he would never fall behind. If his talent wascking, he would put in enough effort to make up for it. And he would stand shoulder-to-shoulder with these brilliant talents. Fist Dragon Il-woon. He was a man who in the face of a towering wall, thought of challenging it, not giving /genesisforsaken Chapter 50: Chapter: Dragon Phoenix Tournament (23) Two days had passed since the awards ceremony, but Shexian still couldn¡¯t forget the heat of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament and was excited. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The Dragon Phoenix Tournament had ended, but also hadn¡¯t ended. What came after were the young experts who would lead the future of the martial world showing off their skills. It was the desperate struggle of those who couldn¡¯t reach a glorious cement. ¡°Hah!¡± ¡°Heuh!¡± Duels between those who had once been spectators continued endlessly here and there on the streets of Shexian. They had one purpose. They showed off their skills to try to catch the eye of the famous families here, hoping to be invited as martial artists by those families.This year¡¯s tournament was particrly chaotic. Originally, less than half of them were trying to recruit male martial artists, but this time, all of them remained in Shexian. From the perspective of causing themotion currently, the golden rope that could save their situation had doubledpared to usual. And the reason why they stayed¡­ what more needed to be said? Ink Dragon Mok Riwon. They desired him. ¡°The Ink Dragon is saving many people.¡± ¡°Did you hear that story? The one about the shing de, the Ink Dragon¡¯s first opponent the other day. I heard he was invited as a martial artist of the Peng n.¡± ¡°How could I not know? So did you hear about this? You know, Wanghyung, the one we had drinks with two days ago. That guy was invited as a martial artist of the Cho Family.¡± ¡°Ah, damn it. I¡¯m so envious. I need to join someone soon too.¡± ¡°Well, what can we do? We can only hope for the best and that the Ink Dragon stays here for even a day longer. Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll get a chance theseing days.¡± The martial artists who hadn¡¯t found an affiliation yet hoped. That the Ink Dragon would stay in Shexian for just one more day. And that he would hold the feet of the renowned ns for them. However, contrary to such expectations, the rumors circting now were desperate. ¡°...There¡¯s a rumor that the Ink Dragon will join the Martial Alliance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet. It¡¯s just a rumor after all, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s notpletely unbelievable. I have a reliable informant, and he said that the Ink Dragon is nning to establish a new group in the Martial Alliance together with the Poison Phoenix.¡± ¡°Who the hell is spreading such information? Even if they know, they should keep their mouth shut!¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not something you should say to me¡­¡± The Ink Dragon wished to join the Martial Alliance. At those rumors, all of those trying to recruit him in Shexian were exhibiting a constantly unsettled atmosphere. The Ink Dragon¡¯s desire to join the Martial Allianced caused a constant unease in Shexian, especially among those hoping to recruit him. It was natural. The Martial Alliance was a revered sanctuary in the Orthodox Martial World that must never be touched. If the rumors were true, the positions of the esteemed ns here would be awkward. A n that reached out to someone who would be a talent of the Martial Alliance could be seen as challenging their authority which had been rising ever since the Bloodied History. It was an awkward situation for both the ns and martial artists. On the other hand, the root of the chaos was leisurely climbing Mount Huang and enjoying the scenery. ¡°Young Lady! Look over there! Two pine trees are intertwined with each other!¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly and pointed in a direction. Tang Hwa-seo chuckled and replied. ¡°Yes, they are trees that get along very well.¡± ¡°Look over there too! That pine tree is muchrgerpared to the surrounding ones! From how straight it is, that tree is definitely the boss of this ce!¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainly a lovely tree. Could it be that it hasn¡¯t been discovered because it¡¯s in a remote ce? If there were such a pretty tree, there would have been people trying to pull it out.¡± They were showing their appreciation of the pine trees filling Mount Huang and resting on boulders that asionally appeared. Mok Riwon, Tang Hwa-seo, and Zhuge San continued their outing without even having an interest in what was happening elsewhere. After walking for quite some time, the three of them had already reached the top of Mount Huang. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Mok Riwon was thrilled by the unveiledndscape. The gorgeous pine trees sprouting between boulders, the clouds visible beneath their feet, and the view of Anhui spread out in the distance boasted the beauty of Mother Nature and moved their hearts. Was this what the world of those immortal hermits would be like? Mok Riwon was trembling from awe, thinking that it was a good decision toe here. ¡°Such a beautiful sight...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a truly magnificent scene.¡± Tang Hwa-seo responded. A moment of silence descended upon them, moved by the breathtaking scenery from the top of Mount Huang, the three were rendered speechless. The one who broke the silence was Zhuge San. He smiled while enjoying that view and said to Tang Hwa-seo in a sly tone. ¡°So Sister, the rumor has been spreading rather far.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You know, the one about going to the Martial Alliance. It was Sister who spread it, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Mok Riwon, who had been nkly staring until then, widened his eyes at those words. ¡°Y-Young Lady? What does that mean?¡± He was surprised. Even though she was trying to avoid her n, the fact that she revealed her destination first raised questions, especially since his knowledge of the martial world was still quite basic. Tang Hwa-seo answered him calmly. ¡°Why did I spread the rumor? Didn¡¯t I mention it before? No matter how much power a n possesses, they cannot act carelessly towards a martial artist belonging to the Martial Alliance.¡± ¡°Even if that n is your original family.¡± Zhuge San grinned. Having learned a little about their circumstances while traveling together, he added happily. ¡°Sister, Brother Mok, may I join you on that path as well?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Tang Hwa-seo made a surprised expression as if that were unexpected; Mok Riwon did the same. They had expected he wouldn¡¯t like being tied down somewhere due to his disposition which enjoyed wandering around. Zhuge San spoke yfully as if he had anticipated their reactions. ¡°It¡¯s fun being with you two. And it¡¯s about time for me to settle my wandering life, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Mok Riwon eximed joyfully, having previously felt regretful about his parting with Zhuge San, whom he had truly be attached to. ¡°Then the three of us will go to the Martial Alliance together! We¡¯ll devote ourselves to righteousness and chivalry!¡± His eyes were shining like the stars, ovee by emotions while imagining himself making a name as a chivalrous hero of the Martial Alliance. However, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®¡­An unnecessary disturbance.¡¯ Such thoughts came to mind. The journey to the Martial Alliance would not be short, and she had secretly hoped for a chance to spend time with Mok Riwon along the way. So for her, Zhuge San¡¯s presence was nothing short of unpleasant. Tang Hwa-seo didn¡¯t know, however, that his desire to travel together was influenced by her cunningness. ¡®Still, I must take care of my brother.¡¯ Their bond as sworn brothers was formed by chance, but nheless, that rtionship was precious. Zhuge San didn¡¯t want to see his innocent younger brother being corrupted by that wicked Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be in your care!¡± When heughed, Mok Riwon alsoughed heartily. Tang Hwa-seo just clicked her tongue as if dissatisfied, then nodded her head. Well, she couldn¡¯t deny that the more on their side, the better. With that, at the top of Mount Huang, two men and one woman promised to travel together, creating a warm atmosphere. The time of departure was quietly approaching. * * * In the courtyard house of the Namgung n, a man was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the training ground, meditating. He was a handsome man with sharp features. A chilling blue qi rippled around him, exerting heavy pressure on everything it touched. It was Namgung Jincheon. The memories of the finals that day left lingering doubts in his mind, and he was deep in thought. ¡®What was the problem?¡¯ Where did it go wrong? Namgung Jincheon continued to ponder. Recalling the fight that day, reflecting on his life, and thoughts of Mok Riwon. ¡®If...¡¯ A hypothetical situation arose. ¡®¡­In that duel, I had gone all out from the start and overwhelmed the Ink Dragon before he could even resist¡­¡¯ The result would have been different. No matter his talents as a swordsman, it was clear that he was superior in weight ss. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t fallen for the Ink Dragon¡¯s provocation¡­¡¯ Supposing he hadn¡¯t responded to the taunting of the battered Ink Dragon and continued to suppress him, the result would have been different. No, even before then, everything would have been different. Then, Namgung Jincheon reflected on himself. ¡®I thought it was a perfect n.¡¯ He thought the road gifted to him by the Emperor¡¯s Star was the most perfect path. Regardless of how fast or slow, he thought that if he just followed this path, he could reach the Highest Realm. But what was the reality of it? ¡®It was wrong.¡¯ The path led by the star was wrong. There was no perfection. There was no supremacy, either. What the star gave him was one thing. ¡®Arrogance.¡¯ He was arrogant. He was foolish. He was cruel. In the end, he was one thing. ¡®I must have been a frog in a well.¡¯ He decided to acknowledge that fact. Namgung Jincheon faced the sense of defeat that was strangling his neck, reaching out, grabbing it, and then twisting. ¡®The martial world is vast.¡¯ As he recalled the words of his grandfather, the Sword King, his qi rippled once more. ¡®There are strong rivals.¡¯ As he thought of Mok Riwon¡¯s sword, his qi quietly subsided. The pressure within his qi vanished. Arrogance, the hallmark of the once boastful and oppressive qi, started to wane. And the viciousness diminished. In its empty ce, something manifested. ¡®I haven¡¯t shown anything yet.¡¯ What Mok Riwon had said in the arena, the emotions contained in his words, his spirit. The desire to win had taken over. Namgung Jincheon opened his eyes. His icy blue eyes were shining with a light they had never shown before. ¡°The time hase.¡± He rose to his feet and left the training ground, heading to the inner quarters of the courtyard. Those who encountered him in the hallway were startled by the change in his demeanor and bowed their heads in respect. Receiving reverence from all those present, Namgung Jincheon reached the inner quarters where he came face to face with Sword King Namgung Hyuk. ¡°State your business.¡± Namgung Jincheon kneeled. ¡°I want to learn.¡± For the first time in his life, he uttered such words. Namgung Hyuk raised his eyebrows and asked back as if intrigued. ¡°Learn what?¡± ¡°The sword.¡± Namgung Jincheon looked at his grandfather. There he was, the supreme being who had once been praised as the greatest sword in the world of martial arts. ¡°I want to learn the Sword of the Emperor.¡± Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon requested to be taught. To make the snake kneel. To be the greatest frog. To ascend to the ce he rightfully deserved. ¡°Teach me the Form of the Emperor¡¯s Sword.¡± Atst, he left the well of arrogance. * * * Who were the ones that dominated the financial power of the Central ins? If you asked the people of the Central ins, one answer would return one hundred out of one hundred times. The Heavenly Merchant Group. That was the answer. They were the undisputed number one merchant group in the Central ins, having not been overtaken from their position at the top even once in the past fifteen years. There was no business their hands had not touched. There was no ce free of their traces. The Dragon Phoenix Tournament here in Anhui was no exception. It was without a doubt that their reach extended to even this splendidly held festival of martial artists. About a two-day ride from Shexian, someone arrived at a huge branch of the Heavenly Merchant Group. A Daoist entered the courtyard house which supported the Dragon Phoenix Tournament this year. It was a memorable man with a forlorn atmosphere and frail appearance, Immortal Dragon Hyungong. As soon as the guards of the branch saw him, they bowed their heads. Hyungong naturally epted them and headed to the inner quarters. Click¨C When the door opened, a terrible scent fiercely wafted out. The scent was so potent that upon inhtion, it instantly made one¡¯s head spin and, for some reason, made their insides feel hot. For a moment, Hyungong¡¯s brows furrowed. It was because he already knew that the incense in this room was due to drugs. However, his annoyance was only for an instant. Hyungong straightened his expression and wrapped qi around his body as he headed deeper into the quarters. ¡°¡­You¡¯vee.¡± A voice that sounded like a beast¡¯s cry echoed throughout the room. At that moment, Hyungong immediately knelt down and lowered his head. A man was there. He had a messily disheveled head of hair, no clothes on him, and even dazed, unfocused eyes. The man looked down at Hyungong with naked women by his side and said. ¡°Did you find him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Mok Riwon. He received the title of Ink Dragon in this tournament.¡± Mok Riwon. The man who repeated that name nkly looked up at the ceiling. ¡°He has a fortunate fate.¡± Hyungong merely lowered his head, unquestioning of anything. Because that was the most basic etiquette he had learned since he was a baby. The man continued to move his lips and mumbled something. As if he was lost in thought, he continued that action for a long time. At the end of his contemtion, he opened his mouth. ¡°¡­It¡¯s about time to move.¡± The man raised his hand and ced it on the head of the woman hugging his waist. St¨C! The woman¡¯s head exploded. Even though blood was gushing out like a fountain and chunks of flesh were decorating their surroundings, no one cared. It was natural. Except for the man and Hyungong, all the women were courtesans from somewhere. They, who knew nothing of martial arts, had already been bewitched by the drugs that filled this room and lost their mind. ¡°Prepare.¡± The man wiped away the blood while brushing back his hair. His eyes which had been hidden behind his hair revealed themselves. The color of his irises, which were murkily settled in a dark red, somehow resembled dried blood in hue. ¡°The stolen star must be reimed.¡± At the man¡¯s chant, Hyungong pressed his head to the floor. Immediately after, he shouted in a loud voice he had never used in the Central ins. ¡°All demons shall worship and submit to the Heavenly Demon!¡± In his voice was reverence. ¡°I obey themand of the Cult Leader.¡± Hyungong felt like his long wait was finally over. From now on, everything would change. Those ustomed to peace since the Bloodied History would be reminded once more what kind of ce this martial world was. The martial world would return to its roots. The time of peace hade to an /genesisforsaken Chapter 51: Chapter: Escort Agency, Fate (1) About three or so passed by in the blink of an eye. The group, having finished all their business in Shexian, left the city they had grown fond of behind and set out on the road. Stretching out before their very eyes was an endless big road. As Mok Riwon looked on with excitement, he suddenly recalled something he had forgotten and spoke up. ¡°Ah! Come to think of it!¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Young Lady! We forgot about Monk Il-woon! Didn¡¯t he say we had to stop by Shaolin first before going to the Martial Alliance?¡± Mok Riwon made a fuss while his face turned pale. As expected. It was because he had overheard something while the Dragon Phoenix Tournament was still ongoing.A rmendation from a notable figure was necessary to aim for the position of captain in the Martial Alliance. Tang Hwa-seo had also considered this and mentioned stopping by Shaolin before heading to the Martial Alliance. But looking at them now. It was only right for them to bring along someone from Shaolin to enter, but they hadn¡¯t discussed anything with Monk Il-woon at all before setting out on this journey. Their journey was already off to a rocky start from the beginning. Tang Hwa-seo chuckled at his flustered state. Zhuge San did the same, bursting out intoughter as he wrapped his arm around Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Listen up, Brother Mok. Isn¡¯t the situation different now from back then?¡± ¡°H-Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It might have been like that initially. If Sister had gone to the Martial Alliance alone to establish a group, a rmendation from the former Alliance Leader, Great Monk Won-myeong, would have definitely been necessary. Again, if she had gone alone.¡± Doubt was deepening on Mok Riwon¡¯s face. Zhuge San yfully raised his hand and pointed at Tang Hwa-seo, himself, and Mok Riwon in session, then said. ¡°Now, what are our titles?¡± ¡°Young Lady is Poison Phoenix¡­ Brother Zhuge is Strange Dragon, and I am¡­¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s cheeks slightly reddened. As if feeling embarrassed, he even let out a few fake coughs before saying his title. ¡°¡­I-Ink Dragon!¡± His shoulders were filled with strength. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face had turned red at that sight, covering her mouth with her sleeve. Zhuge San nodded his head in satisfaction and continued. ¡°Indeed. Do we not have dragons and a phoenix? All three of us have such titles. And we all wish to establish a new group together and join it. Brother Mok, you need to take the meaning of the title of Dragon more seriously.¡± The titles of dragons and phoenixes were special. Not only because the meaning behind those names were special, but the standing that came with it in the martial world as well. ¡°We are proven supreme talents. The masters who will lead the next generation of martial arts. Even if we do not think so, the martial world thinks that way. So if we go to the Martial Alliance together and say we want to establish a group, from their perspective, they will have to bow down and kowtow.¡± Tang Hwa-seo nodded her head as if agreeing with his words. It was an arrogant statement, but it was the truth. The talents who would lead the next generation were going to be part of the Martial Alliance. This was the most wee news for them, who had to control the Orthodox Faction above anything else. Of course, there were more political reasons beyond that. ¡®They calcte that they can change the structure of the next generation martial organizations.¡¯ Even for the Martial Alliance, they were opponents whom they must be cautious towards. Each n and sect possessed no small amount of power, so if they were carelessly provoked, it would only lead to losses. As such, if the leaders of such renowned organizations became part of the Martial Alliance, wouldn¡¯t it create the best possible situation where the opponent¡¯s power was weakened, and their own was strengthened? ¡®Well, considering their ground, they could return to their n if they desired, but¡­¡¯ Nevertheless, the Martial Alliance benefitted. Because they would get to build a favorable rtionship with the masters of the next generation. Tang Hwa-seo didn¡¯t bother with aplicated story as she said to Mok Riwon. ¡°In any case, as the Zhuge said, we no longer need to stop by Shaolin. We can just go straight to Wuhan in Hubei Province.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s expression turned serious at her words. ¡°¡­I-I feel the weight!¡± He clenched his fists tightly. Although he was told he was one of the masters who would lead the next generation, trying to perceive himself in that way was quite burdensome. Mok Riwon had just wanted to be someone who upheld chivalry and left with a cool smile, but now he felt the need to change his mindset to match the weight of being a dragon. ¡°Understood! I will strive to be a person with the gravitas befitting my title!¡± Ink Dragon Mok Riwon. I will be a person worthy of such a name! At the determined words which truly exemplified Mok Riwon, Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San justughed. The two of them thought at the same time. ¡®If he just keeps his mouth shut, he¡¯ll naturally be like that.¡¯ The epitome of a country bumpkin from the mountains. A naive person who didn¡¯t know the ways of the world. If only those traits weren¡¯t revealed, Mok Riwon had an appearance that suited the title of a dragon better than anyone else in the world. In other words, that man¡¯s mouth was the problem. * * * On the map, Hubei was right next to ANhui, but that didn¡¯t mean the distance between the two was close at all. Why was that? This was the vast Central ins. It wasnd where you had to ride a horse for several weeks just to cross a single province. Therefore, it was only natural for Mok Riwon and hispanions to have a long journey ahead of them. Two weeks after departing from Shexian. Mok Riwon finally arrived at thest city of Anhui and expressed his joy. ¡°Hubei is right past here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We arrived faster than I thought. Could it be because there were no other incidents?¡± Tang Hwa-seo also said that with a satisfied face. She was truly delighted. ¡®There were fewer things that would pique his curiosity on the way here. That must be the biggest reason.¡¯ The distracting curiosity that would make a one-day journey take three days didn¡¯t act up, so this speed was possible. Of course, there was also the fact that she had nned the route taking that into consideration, but it was still fast even taking that into ount. ¡®At this rate, we¡¯ll arrive in two weeks.¡¯ No, if they traveled with some leeway, it could take up to three weeks. In any case, it was a sufficiently satisfactory speed, so Tang Hwa-seo feltfortable continuing the journey. ¡°Well then, shall we head there now?¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mok Riwon asked with sparkling eyes. Tang Hwa-seo was about to tell him right away, but soon let out a smile. She had be quite curious about what his reaction would be like when she told him. He would probably jump up and down in joy. With a strange sense of anticipating rising, Tang Hwa-seo said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to the escort agency. We will be doing an escort mission as we leave Anhui.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s body stiffened and trembled slightly. His eyes began to light up, and his mouth also started to hang open nkly. ¡°A-An escort agency¡­!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s fists clenched tightly. It was a reaction beyond what Tang Hwa-seo had anticipated. ¡°This is great¨C!¡± The fire of romanticism was relit within Mok Riwon. * * * Escorting agencies. This was a regr theme that appeared frequently in [Tales of the Martial Heroes], which Mok Riwon was a fervent believer of, and there was no chapter where it wasn¡¯t mentioned. It was natural for an escort agency to appear in a story dealing with the martial arts world, but there was a particr chapter in which they were prominently featured. It was none other than Chapter 6. The chapter of the Wandering Hero. The Wandering Hero, a mysterious expert who roamed the martial world. It was the story of a man who enjoyed wasting time on things like escorting caravans while hiding his identity, and during that, he enjoyed drinking with the people he met. This chapter mainly took the form of a travelogue, and the main reader base of Tales of the Martial Heroes, young children, didn¡¯t like it very much. But Mok Riwon was different. Because there was a scene in Chapter 6 which lit a fire in his heart. ¨CThis must also be fate, so I shall help you this once. The life-and-death confrontation between the leader of the ck Death Association and the Wandering Hero could be called the climax of Chapter 6. It was a scene where the Wandering Hero, who had never been in love, fell in love with a woman he met during the caravan escort and revealed his identity for the time during his journey in the martial world. ¨CLet me introduce myself properly. I am Cheongwak, thest sessor of the Seven Valleys Sect. The identity of the mysterious expert, the Wandering Hero, was none other than thest sessor of a vanished one-disciple sect. The description of the leader of the ck Death Association taking faltering steps back the moment that was revealed was one that Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t contain his excitement for. ¡­Right. Mok Riwon was hooked on the idea of being the ¡®sessor of a one-disciple sect hiding his true strength¡¯. It was undeniable that the thought of that situation being simr to his own had an influence. ¡°Quickly! Let¡¯s go to the escort agency quickly!¡± The immature Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement and urged Tang Hwa-seo. Zhuge Sanughed and helped him out. ¡°Come on, Sister. Since Brother Mok is so eager, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Hwa-seo made a flustered face at his reaction, which was more intense than she expected, and Zhuge San¡¯s urging. It was only after that she came to the thought, ¡®Did I take Young Hero Mok too lightly?¡¯ Tang Hwa-seo let out a deep sigh before smiling in resignation as if giving up. ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go.¡± These people won¡¯t let me be bored for even a moment. Tang Hwa-seo walked away with those thoughts in mind. * * * The Fortune Escort Agency was a fairly reputable escort agency in the vicinity, with Hubei Province as its base. They mainly transported precious metals of merchant groups. With the sess rate of escort missions reaching ny percent, there was always a lot of work, and as such, many martial artists wanted to participate. Today, that escort agency was receiving an unexpected guest. ¡°We came here because we want to join in the escort mission.¡± In the reception room of the Fortune Escort Agency¡¯s Anhui branch. A beautiful woman with an elegant appearance was sitting across from the branch manager. Poison Phoenix Tang Hwa-seo. The young head of the Sichuan Tang n who made a splendid return in the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. Just her presence alone was enough to make the branch manager¡¯s stomach churn, but due to the two men standing behind her, he had to seriously consider whether this was a dream or not. The fox-like man standing to her right and smiling brightly was Strange Dragon Zhuge San. And the dazzling handsome man on the left was none other than¡­ ¡®T-The Ink Dragon¡­!¡¯ Ink Dragon Mok Riwon. He was thetest neer currently shaking up the martial world. The branch manager thought. Why did theye to this small-town escort agency? Well, it actually wasn¡¯t small enough to be called a small-town escort agency, but when people who could easily take on the work of the Heavenly Merchant Group came here, he couldn¡¯t help but have such thoughts. In the meantime, Tang Hwa-seo opened her mouth. ¡°We just happened to be heading to Hubei, and our schedule is quite flexible. Rather than just going, it seemed better to do some odd jobs along the way, so we came here to take a look.¡± ¡°I-I see...¡± The middle-aged branch manager struggled to keep his head from dropping. ¡®T-There¡¯s nothing bad about it, but...¡¯ If they joined the escort agency together, it would be the best thing ever. Especially since the rumors that had been circting recently were so ominous. ¡®¡­These days, there are more and more bandits targeting the transportation.¡¯ It had started circting around a week ago. To say they were just bandits, their cruelty was so extreme that those who discovered themte vomited. The branch manager gulped. It would be really great if they joined, but there was still something to consider. ¡°Um¡­ we can¡¯t promise you anypensation beyond what¡¯s been allocated. You¡¯ll be receiving the same pay as the other escorts. Is that alright with you?¡± The escort agency was a proper job. Even if they were dragons and phoenixes, he couldn¡¯t give them more than the regrpensation for that reason alone. He would be grateful if they epted the terms, but if they expressed dissatisfaction with thepensation, he would have no choice but to send them away. The branch manager waited for an answer while thinking such thoughts. And then. ¡°Please do not worry. As I said, it¡¯s just a pastime, we¡¯re not greedy for money.¡± He heard the most perfect answer among the ones he had expected. ¡°Please take good care of us.¡± The Poison Phoenix smiled. As her appearance suggested, it was a truly elegant /genesisforsaken Chapter 52: Chapter: Escort Agency, Fate (2) The convoy of the Fortune Escort Agency was set to depart the very next day. It wasn¡¯t a bad development for Tang Hwa-seo, not having much business in this city in the first ce. Outside the city¡¯s main gates, Tang Hwa-seo looked at the fairly long line of cargo wagons, sealed and secured in the center, then said to Mok Riwon. ¡°They said it would take about ten days from here.¡± ¡°Ten days! Is that when we¡¯ll arrive in Hubei Province?¡± ¡°Yes, there will likely be no major incidents. Even bandits move while considering their own gains and losses, so they don¡¯t readily touch such a huge caravan.¡± ¡°I heard the Green Forest Gang is around here. They won¡¯t make a move either?¡± ¡°Are they not part of the Unorthodox Path?¡± ¡°Aha.¡±Mok Riwon understood immediately. It was a bit strange to say that the Green Forest, who always appeared as viins in any story, would fight while taking their opponents into consideration. However, when you thought about it, they were also martial artists of the Unorthodox Path. It was natural for them not to do things that would be disadvantageous to them, per their nature. ¡°Hmm¡­ Then there won¡¯t be any fights.¡± Although peace was good, Mok Riwon was slightly disappointed. Why wouldn¡¯t he be? There wouldn¡¯t be the opportunity to draw his sword and step forward in a moment of crisis, like the Wandering Hero he admired. ¡°Even if this is an escort convoy, dangerous things like in the stories rarely happen. If that were the case, there would be far fewer people engaged in this upation.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mok Riwon nodded and crossed his arms with a serious expression on his face. ¡°However, idents can happen at any moment! Since I¡¯ve been paid to participate in this escort mission, I will do my best to be vignt!¡± Tang Hwa-seo replied with a smile. ¡°How admirable. What an excellent mindset.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± A look of pride appeared on Mok Riwon¡¯s face. Watching from the side, Zhuge San couldn¡¯t erase the thought. As expected, a mother-son rtionship suits this pair better than lovers. In that moment, the sound of drums along with the shout of the Escort Leadermanding the convoy rang out. ¡°We will begin the escort mission!¡± It was the start of the escort mission. * * * Two days after the escort mission started. There was still nothing that could be called a crisis for the convoy. It was normal upon consideration, but Mok Riwon, who remained on high alert throughout, was bound to feel a bit of boredom. However, this was only from Mok Riwon¡¯s perspective, and for the other martial artists watching him, this convoy felt special. Why wouldn¡¯t it be? None other than Ink Dragon Mok Riwon had joined the same old convoy. With the neer who had defeated Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon, who seemed like he would be undefeated in this generation and became the winner of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament joining them, there was no chance they would be bored. ¡°His qi flow is extraordinary.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t all. His face is also¡­ did you see the Poison Phoenix¡¯s expression when the Ink Dragon smiled? She as red as a tomato!¡± ¡°How unfair.¡± ¡°What can we do? That¡¯s just how the world is.¡± He was a man who truly fit the word perfect. Just by smiling, he made people feel like they had seen a great work of art, and if he happened to look afar with a sharp expression, his serious appearance even elicited exmations. But it wasn¡¯t just his appearance. His actual martial prowess was outstanding, and he had youth, so the martial artists of the escort agency couldn¡¯t help but have admiration for him. There was one reason why this misunderstanding wasn¡¯t broken. It was due to one particr characteristic of admiration. The inability to casually talk to the object of admiration. Even the strange aspects of said object could only be seen in a positive light. In other words, it meant that. ¡°Oh my, the Ink Dragon is blushing.¡± ¡°He must be having a sweet time with the Poison Phoenix.¡± ¡°Only the Strange Dragon is suffering beside them. Look at that gloomy expression.¡± Even the sight of the three of them speaking nonsense and giggling was seen positively in others¡¯ eyes. ¡°Young Lady! I just thought of something amazing! I mean, the Wandering Hero in Chapter 6 of Tales of the Martial Heroes! Maybe he¡¯s more suited to fist techniques than de techniques!¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s quite an interesting story.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If you have to hide your true strength, isn¡¯t it more sensible to use your fists rather than carrying a weapon?! If the Wandering Hero really exists, he must be a fist expert!¡± ¡°Young Hero Mok has a great imagination.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make sense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite intriguing to say.¡± Finding it cute whenever Mok Riwon started speaking nonsense, Tang Hwa-seo would just answer absently. Zhuge San even started wondering what the real point of this conversation was. ¡°We will rest here! Prepare the camp!¡± The Escort Leader shouted. Tang Hwa-seo made an ¡®Ah¡¯ and responded. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re camping today. Well, it makes sense since there are no viges nearby to stop at.¡± ¡°Camping¡­ has a truly romantic feel!¡± ¡°This also counts as romance?¡± ¡°Of course! I think there¡¯s romance in camping as well¨Csitting around a campfire and having a friendly chat, and the friendship thates from drinking together!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s fists clenched tightly. His eyes sparkled. ¡°Romance!¡± Mok Riwon was intoxicated with romance. Meanwhile, a few of the other escorts approached them. ¡°We will help you set up the tent.¡± They wished to help make the sleeping arrangements, but just as Mok Riwon was about to refuse with a smile, Zhuge San opened his mouth first. ¡°Ah! Thank you, we will go to the corner to not disturb you.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Mok Riwon was flustered, thinking it was impolite to push his own work onto others. After being practically dragged away by Zhuge San, he said. ¡°B-Brother Zhuge, we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°This is the right thing to do, Brother Mok.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means this is good for both sides.¡± The one who answered his question was Tang Hwa-seo, adding an exnation in a gentle voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t this Zhuge man tell you? To think about the weight that the title of a Dragon carries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s ufortable for them to let us set up the tent ourselves. Because it would be detrimental to them if we went somewhere and said, ¡®The Fortune Escort Agency did not even make the sleeping arrangements.¡¯ ¡°I-I would never even think of doing that...¡± ¡°Even if you do not, their thoughts are different.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. However, it was more out of confusion than anger. ¡°Different?¡± ¡°Because they don¡¯t know us. And they don¡¯t know of you either. Rather than trying to exin, get used to it. Doing things yourself while exining every time you meet someone new is inefficient.¡± Mok Riwon nodded his head glumly. ¡°Definitely...¡± It was a valid point. As Tang Hwa-seo said, if the feelings the martial world held towards dragons were special, and if they feared their influence, such things would happen wherever they went. It was morefortable for both sides to do this instead of arguing and exining every time, expending their emotional energy. ¡°¡­It seems I learned yet another thing.¡± Mok Riwon smiled bitterly. He did so thinking that the title of a dragon wasn¡¯t as romantic as he had thought. Both Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San understood his feelings. Because even though they had always received such treatment as they were born in the Noble ns, there were moments when they too felt ufortable with such treatment. ¡°¡­Well, if you¡¯re really ufortable, let¡¯s help out depending on the situation.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be camping frequently since viges won¡¯t be appearing much from now on. It would be wise to help out if possible.¡± As Tang Hwa-seo said that with a smile, he smiled brightly and held her hand. ¡°Thank you! As expected, there¡¯s no one like the Young Lady!¡± Startle¨C Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s shoulders flinched. His voice was fairly loud, so the escorts working nearby made an ¡®Oh¡¯ at his words, stealing nces at the both of them. She felt her face turning bright red. ¡°A-Alright, we can think about thatter...¡± ¡°Hm? Understood!¡± Mok Riwon let go of her hand with a beaming smile. Only then was she given a moment¡¯s respite to take a deep breath and collect her thoughts. What is he trying to do,ing in so suddenly like this..?! It was a troubling innocence. While Tang Hwa-seo was rapidly breathing to dispel the heat that had suddenly risen, Zhuge San moved a step closer to Mok Riwon. It was an act of goodwill on his part, thinking that in case of an emergency where he couldn¡¯tpletely shake off Tang Hwa-seo, he should at least create an opportunity for Mok Riwon to escape. * * * The moon had risen. Today, the starry sky shone even more brilliantly on the particrly cloudless night. On such a night, there was something Mok Riwon always did. It was none other than performing a sword dance. Although they were in the midst of an escort convoy, Mok Riwon, unable to resist his urge, asked for understanding from hispanions and slipped away to a ce with no people. There, he would begin his sword dance. Saaaaa¨C The ink-ck qi reflected the starlight, decorating the void with its brilliant light. His movements were slow as usual, but there was one thing that was definitely different. The density of qi. Mok Riwon¡¯s qi, which had already reached the middle-stage of the Peak Realm, had be so thick that it could cover his entire field of view. As the sword dance continued, a smile appeared on his lips. His thoughts had already forgotten everything around him, and the only things on his mind were the sword and the stars. How much time had passed? Mok Riwon, who had been so absorbed in the sword dance, was startled by a rustle and abruptly stopped his sword. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Naturally, a sharp voice came out of his mouth. The person at the end of his gaze trembled in surprise. ¡°W-Wait! I didn¡¯t mean to peek! I¡¯m sorry!¡± A man popped up from between the pushes. Mok Riwon saw his face and made an ¡®Ah!¡¯. ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you an escort?¡± It was an aging, third-rate martial artist with graying hair who belonged to the Fortune Escort Agency. Mok Riwon recognized him immediately. The man, unsure of what to do, started speaking to him. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I came out for a moment to relieve myself and was captivated by the shing light! I-I was unable to peep at your training! As soon as I got close, Great Expert Ink Dragon noticed¡­¡± At the man¡¯s rambling, Mok Riwon found himself calming down. ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry too. I may have caused too much of a disturbance in such an open ce.¡± For martial artists, the act of secretly watching another¡¯s training was one that deserved to be punished with their lives. Although there was definitely such a saying in the martial world, Mok Riwon thought that since he was training outdoors like this, it wasn¡¯t right to solely me the other person. ¡°What is your name, brother?¡± ¡°G-Gwak Chil...¡± Gwak Chil. Mok Riwon smiled brightly at that name and made a fist-palm salute. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Mok Riwon.¡± ¡°I already know. How could I not have heard of the Ink Dragon?¡± The man weakly returned the fist-palm salute. Mok Riwon felt a needless sense of apology at that sight, and in order to lighten the mood, he continued. ¡°Nice to meet you, Gwak. Come to think of it, your name reminds me of a great writer I like.¡± ¡°A great writer you say?¡± ¡°Yes. The name of the writer I admire is none other than Gwak Chil-pyo.¡± Startle¨C Gwak Chil¡¯s body trembled slightly. At his reaction, Mok Riwon made a beaming smile, thinking that he might also know of Gwak Chil-pyo. ¡°Ah, do you know him? Indeed! It would be strange not to know Gwak Chil-pyo! He¡¯s the very author of [Tales of the Martial Heroes]!¡± He said that with a bright smile, turning Gwak Chil¡¯splexion gradually paler. ¡°I-Is that so¡­?¡± It was a reaction that couldn¡¯t be more suspicious, but for him, it was only natural. What more needed to be said? The third-rate escort of the Fortune Escort Agency, Gwak Chil. He was that very Gwak Chil-pyo, the author of Tales of the Martial Heroes, who had put down his brush twenty years /genesisforsaken Chapter 53: Chapter: Escort Agency, Fate (3) The two men returned to the convoy. One was Mok Riwon, and the other was Gwak Chil. Avoiding Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes, Gwak Chil headed towards the ce hispanions were sitting. ¡°Hm? Brother Gwak, why is your face so pale?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The poop just isn¡¯ting out well.¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re constipated.¡± Gwak Chil forced his pounding heart to calm down, trying to ignore Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze that he could still feel. ¡®There¡¯s someone who remembers.¡¯ There was someone who remembered his novel.That fact was strangling Gwa Chil. Actually, based on the facts, it would be more urate to say that there were fewer people who did not know of his novel, but regardless, he trembled wretchedly. Because to him, [Tales of the Martial Heroes] was like a reverse scale. It was the result of his childish younger days that had pushed his life into such an abyss, one that he wanted to look away from. ¡®Don¡¯t talk to me¡­!¡¯ He wanted to ignore all those who brought up stories rted to that novel and the past that came with it. * * * Mok Riwon looked at Gwak Chil¡¯s back with eyes full of regret. Tang Hwa-seo was puzzled by his behavior. ¡°Young Hero Mok, why are you doing that?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s head snapped around. He began to open his mouth while fidgeting as if she had asked the exact question he wanted to hear. ¡°Listen to this, Young Lady! While I was training, I met that escort over there!¡± ¡°Did that man secretly watch your training?¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes sharpened, startling Mok Riwon, who shook his head vigorously as he continued. ¡°That¡¯s not it! We met by chance and exchanged greetings, and that escort¡¯s name is Gwak Chil! Doesn¡¯t it sound simr to Gwak Chil-pyo, the author of Tales of the Martial Heroes? So in my delight, I talked about Tales of the Martial Heroes, but¡­!¡± Mok Riwon whined in frustration, but Tang Hwa-seo was unable to understand his feelings. From linking the names ¡®Gwak Chil¡¯ and ¡®Gwak Chil-pyo¡¯ to Tales of the Martial Heroes, to trying to start a conversation with the other person based on that topic, and even being disappointed that they did not engage in the conversation, she couldn¡¯t empathize with any of that. Thus, she gave the only answer she could. ¡°I see.¡± Tang Hwa-seo gave her unconditional support, going along with his words. This was a good technique that allowed the conversation to continue smoothly even in a situation where one wasn¡¯t interested in what the other person was saying. Mok Riwon continued talking for a long time, and Tang Hwa-seo continued saying ¡®I see¡¯ for just as long. It was more like a one-sidedint than a conversation in actuality, but it wasn¡¯t bad for either of them. In any case, Mok Riwon was happy he had someone to vent to, and Tang Hwa-seo was happy to spend time with Mok Riwon¡¯s sweet voice as background music. Of course, the perspective of a third party was different. ¡®Just what the hell is this conversation?¡¯ Although Zhuge San was considered an oddball where he went, even this was something beyond his understanding. Wasn¡¯t that so? He thought about how Tang Hwa-seo used to cut off Mok Riwon¡¯s antics whenever he showed such behavior until they arrived in Anhui. But now she was going along with it, leaving him full of confusion. Zhuge San felt hismon sense crumbling. His assessment of the woman named Poison Phoenix Tang Hwa-seo was endlessly plummeting. He didn¡¯t have the will to continue listening to this conversation any longer. ¡°¡­Then, how about we have a drink over there?¡± Mok Riwon turned his head towards him, tilting his head as Zhuge San continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to have a conversation with that escort named Gwak Chil? It seems like he¡¯s drinking, so I¡¯ll go with you and let you two talk over a drink.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­! That¡¯s a great idea!¡± ¡°Right? On the way, let¡¯s tell them that we will set up our own tent from now on. How about it, Sister?¡± Tang Hwa-seo blinked and gave her permission. ¡°Well, do as you please.¡± ¡°Young Lady isn¡¯ting with us?¡± ¡°What would I do there? I don¡¯t particrly enjoy noisy things, so go ande back.¡± Tang Hwa-seo waved her hand dismissively. She, who didn¡¯t like noisy things in the first ce, was going to take this opportunity to meditate. ¡°Understood! Then I¡¯ll be back!¡± Mok Riwon just excitedly headed to where Gwak Chil was. * * * ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may we join you?¡± Zhuge San said with a weasel-like smile and one arm draped over Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder in a delinquent manner. The surrounding escorts were startled by their sudden appearance and widened their eyes, but soon cheered with bright smiles. ¡°Ah, please, stay as long as you wish. Just a moment! I¡¯ll make some space here.¡± ¡°Hey, man! Move over a little!¡± It was a situation the escorts never even knew they wanted. After all, weren¡¯t talents with the title of dragons here to drink with them? Just having a conversation with them was something they could brag about, but that wasn¡¯t even the end of it. Since this was a drinking session with martial arts masters, they held great expectations that they could receive advice on training from them. ¡°Thank you. I hope we¡¯re not disturbing you.¡± ¡°D-Disturbing?! Not at all!¡± While Zhuge San was lightening the mood with his own modesty, there were two men with different expressions from the others. One was Mok Riwon, whose eyes were sparkling as he looked at Gwak Chil. And the other was the person in question, burdened by that gaze. Of all things, Mok Riwon just had to sit right next to him. ¡°We meet again!¡± ¡°N-Nice to see you...¡± He responded with an awkward smile, staring at the ground, filled with a gnawing difort. However, Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t one to back down. ¡°I was disappointed that we couldn¡¯t talk much earlier! If it¡¯s not rude, could we continue our conversation?¡± His tone was somewhat desperate. Gwak Chil closed his eyes tightly, expressing his misery, and then nodded. ¡°Wh-What could possibly be rude about that?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief! Actually, you see. I love this book called Tales of the Martial Heroes so much, but I was always disappointed that I had no one to talk about it with!¡± It was apliment. Still, he only felt more bitter at thepliment. His following words somewhat buried those resentful emotions. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a mere lowbrow book after all. One that received criticism from the martial world for putting in unnecessary ideologies.¡± ¡°Hm? What ideologies.¡± ¡°...¡± Gwak Chil¡¯s lips quivered, holding back words he couldn¡¯t say recklessly, but they eventually flowed out with a slight irritation. ¡°¡­I¡¯m talking about thest chapter. The tale of the Demonic Hero. Great Expert Ink Dragon, you might not know because you¡¯re still young, but because of that tale, the writer named Gwak Chil-pyo was almost publicly condemned by the martial world.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face went nk. Gwak Chil thought, ¡®As expected, he didn¡¯t know¡¯, and continued with a hollowugh. ¡°That¡¯s right. A demonic practitioner upholding chivalry, how preposterous is that? The martial world had thought the same. That narrative had some points that seemed to advocate for demonic practitioners, so you might suspect the author¡¯s ideology¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Mok Riwon eximed. The attention of all those present instantly turned towards him. However, Mok Riwon continued speaking without paying attention to the prying eyes. ¡°The message wasn¡¯t advocating for demonic practitioners! It was a beautiful narrative proiming that chivalry exists in everyone¡¯s heart!¡± Gwak Chil¡¯s expression went nk. Even so, Mok Riwon continued with a slightly infuriated expression. ¡°The tale of the Demonic Hero was saying that anyone can be a Chivalrous Hero! I know that! Without a doubt! Because that tale was also my favorite!¡± That was how it was from his perspective. Mok Riwon hade here with high hopes, eager to discuss the masterpiece, Tales of the Martial Heroes. Finding himself faced with an unexpected critique of the book, he couldn''t help but feel wronged. ¡°When I was younger, I was deeply moved by that story! The tale of the Demonic Hero was a masterpiece among masterpieces, saying that regardless of the form of the sword you wield, if the intention within it is righteous, you can be called chivalrous!¡± ¡°Brother Mok, calm down...¡± ¡°Damn it! Does it look like I can calm down?!¡± Mok Riwon abruptly stood up from his seat, snorting with a ¡®Hmph!¡¯and continued. ¡°You have to proim it! The Chapter of the Demonic Hero is a masterpiece among masterpieces, no matter what the martial world says!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s fists clenched tightly. Gwak Chil¡¯s mind went nk upon hearing the next words. He experienced a momentary tightness in his chest, yet he couldn''t fully surrender to the feeling. ¡°¡­Brother Mok, isn¡¯t he feeling ufortable? He just spoke about how the world sees it, but if you press him like that, he won¡¯t feel good.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± It was then that Mok Riwon remembered the fact he had overlooked due to the blood rushing to his head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I got too angry¡­ Yes, indeed, you¡¯re right.¡± When Mok Riwon¡¯s face reddened with shame, Gwak Chil shook his head while startled. ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not it. I also think the same!¡± After uttering those words, he thought that he had made a mistake and looked at the surroundings. This instinctive behavior came from his long-held anxiety. ¡®¡­No one is paying attention.¡¯ Not a single person stared at him with a hostile gaze even though he had just said something unbefitting of an orthodox martial artist. All they showed were pleasant smiles while looking at Mok Riwon¡¯s embarrassed expression. ¡°Great Expert Ink Dragon seems to really like that story, just like my 10 year old son.¡± ¡°W-Well...¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s apliment. Aren¡¯t you just so passionate that you think about the essence of chivalry to that extent? It was an eye-opening experience for me today. I got to think about something I¡¯ve forgotten as I grew older, about why I wanted to be a martial artist.¡± ¡°Same here. When I was younger, the back of the Hundred Swords who visited our vige looked so cool that I wanted to be a martial artist as well.¡± Warm smiles bloomed all around. Everyone present delved into their memories, sharing their stories one by one. Gwak Chil was stunned. Why isn¡¯t anyone... Cursing the tale of the Demonic Hero? Why isn¡¯t anyone throwing rocks? He couldn¡¯t understand. It was inevitable. Because the story of the Demonic Hero had received so much criticism back then. There were even talks of punishing Gwak Chil-pyo, using him of advocating for demonic practitioners. Gwak Chil recalled the past twenty years. He struggled to avoid being discovered as the author of that book, putting down his brush for fear of being pursued again if he picked it up. Living quietly like that, he hade to lose his enthusiasm. Those were the years. Trickle¨C Teardrops fell from Gwak Chil¡¯s eyes. When he realized that everything was a meaningless delusion caused by his own fear, tears naturally flowed from a sense of relief and numbness. Of course, Mok Riwon, unknowing of that fact, thought that he was the one responsible for making him cry. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¨C!¡± Mok Riwon panicked and got down on his /genesisforsaken Chapter 54: Chapter: Escort Agency, Fate (4) Gwak Chil was a third-rate martial artist. From the day he first picked up a wooden sword when he was very young until now, he had always been a third-rate martial artist. Because hecked the talent. The problem was his cursed talent, which would never allow him to be like those chivalrous heroes he admired wandering the martial world. Nevertheless, Gwak Chil longed for them. He was a man who was deeply immersed in the romance of martial arts and chivalry. Fortunately, even he possessed a talent to express his own chivalry and righteousness. Gwak Chil was a natural storyteller, and he was also an excellent writer. While unable to fight for chivalry with the sword, he sought to uphold it with the brush.And that was the story behind the birth of the non-canonical text called [Tales of the Martial Heroes]. ¡°I will tell the world about the chivalry I believe in through this book!¡± In his younger days, he set out into his own martial world, under the pen name, Gwak Chil-pyo. Writing all sorts of cool stories of chivalrous heroes, such as the tale of the Sword Hero and Benevolent Hero, he elevated his name. Thus, he gained a title. Brush Hero Gwak Chil-pyo. It was a title full of romance of upholding chivalry with a brush. Perhaps that was what sparked Gwak Chil¡¯s greed. He sought to tell even more romantic and heart-stirring chivalry. And that was how the Demonic Hero, the greatest mistake of Gwak Chil¡¯s life, came into the world. Gwak Chil just wanted to dere. That chivalry lives and breathes in the hearts of all people, that things like status, position, and the life that one has lived were not important at all. It truly was a pure dream, and that was why the dream was torn down by reality. Reality was just a little bit crueler than he thought. ¨CGwak Chil is advocating for demonic practitioners! He didn¡¯t know where the rumors started, nor did he know how it spread. What was certain, however, was that at some point, the reputation of Tales of the Martial Heroes which he had devoted his life to, plummeted to the abyss due to those inciting rumors. Gwak Chil was afraid that the people who had always supported him had turned their backs on him. He was horrified at the thought of being captured by the Martial Alliance, and even more so frightened of being criticized. So he hid. He chose to put down the brush he had held all his life and live in silence. It wasn¡¯t an easy choice. Nevertheless, it was one he had to make. Time, in its fairness and generosity, eventually dulled Gwak Chil¡¯s feelings somewhat, and his passion was naturally among the things that time had numbed. That was how twenty years passed by. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¨C!¡± Mok Riwon shouted while kneeling down, his face so full of embarrassment that the person watching him felt sorry instead. Gwak Chil smiled through the tears. ¡°No, I¡¯m not crying because of Great Expert Ink Dragon.¡± The old man¡¯s tears were ugly, but no one here considered them so. A smile bloomed from amidst his sorrowful and touching cry, eliciting a glow of sympathy from the onlookers. ¡°I¡¯m merely reminiscing over old times.¡± He roughly wiped his tears with clumsy movements. ¡°¡­Indeed, I¡¯m simply remembering the past. Gathering together and talking like this reminds me of my childhood.¡± ¡°A-Are you fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mm, far too fine.¡± Gwak Chilughed while shrugging his shoulders. The old man now realized that he wasn¡¯t a sinner, crying andughing with bitterness and relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for showing my unsightly appearance. In that case, could you talk a bit more about that tale?¡± ¡°By tale, you mean...¡± ¡°The Tale of the Demonic Hero of course. I¡¯d like to hear Great Expert Ink Dragon¡¯s opinion some more.¡± He still didn¡¯t have the confidence to reveal that he was Gwak Chil-pyo. How could a writer who ran away without finishing his story be proud of himself? However, he still wanted to beforted. His words carried such warmth that Gwak Chil shamelessly made such a request. At that, Mok Riwon smiled brightly. ¡°Sure! I can do it all night!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do it all night, we have to travel tomorrow too.¡± ¡°Oops!¡± When Mok Riwon made that sound, those who were with him burst intoughter. He scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, then slowly opened his mouth. A certain tale of chivalry that continued through the long night, sitting around a campfire, contained the longing of a boy who had yet to grow up. * * * Tang Hwa-seo was watching Mok Riwon from afar, and that was why she asked him. ¡°Why did you make that escort cry?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make him cry!¡± Mok Riwon defended himself, deeply shocked. What followed was, of course, a long exnation. Luckily, Zhuge San was there to have his back this time around. The story itself seemed quite reasonable, so she was satisfied. ¡°It seems you had a fun time. That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°It was extremely fun!¡± Mok Riwon chattered away into the night. He told her about how he had a lot inmon with the man named Gwak Chil. From promising to share stories over drinks again tomorrow evening, to telling them that they would set up their own tents from now on. Tang Hwa-seo chuckled at that, spending thete night happily. That was how the second day of the escort mission ended. * * * In the mountain pass connecting Anhui to Wuhan, there was a fairlyrge mountain home. It was a hideout for bandits. However, unlike what usually came to mind when one said mountain home, the sight unfolding there was strange. It was too deste and bloody to call it a bandits¡¯ hideout. The wooden fences were all copsed. Structures serving as houses were crumbling and swaying, along with red blood dripping everywhere. It was the same even by smell. Instead of the stale smell of unwashed men or the stench of feces flowing from the outhouses that should be present in the typical mountain home, the only thing wafting was the scent of blood and corpses. There were people sitting on the ground. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here.¡± A man in a ck martial arts uniform bowed deeply. Then, the one who received the greeting looked up. The man¡¯s attire was also unusual. Wearing the same ck martial arts uniform as the man who had just bowed, his appearance was strikingly different. He was socking in cleanliness that even the most diligent search wouldn''t reveal a trace of tidiness in his disheveled state. His unkempt hair flew in all directions, the white of his eyes were entirely blood red, and his patchy beard gave him the appearance of a madman. ¡°Ink Dragon, huh? What ridiculous name.¡± The manughed. ¡°How can it not be ridiculous for a demon to pretend to be a dragon?¡± As his lips moved, the man¡¯s yellowed teeth were revealed. And the head of the neat man paying his respects lowered even further. ¡°You are absolutely correct.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s unjust, is it not? Why should only we be called demons when such a person can be a dragon?¡± The man¡¯sughter grew louder. Although there was a sense of grievance in the words he uttered, the man looked truly delighted. ¡°I also want to be a Fist Dragon, not Fist Demon.¡± He rose to his feet. ¡°So I just need to fix this unjustness.¡± The red qi in the whites of his eyes intensified. Fist Demon Pae Woongchu. He let out a breath that was stained with joy, and then looked in the direction of the main road. * * * The escort mission entered its fifth day. Even today, as the tension of the escorts was gradually loosening in the midst of the escort convoy continuing without any particr danger, Mok Riwon was walking around looking particrly happy. ¡°Young Lady, did you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°I heard that night pearls are actually made by breaking a huge jade into equal size and then selling them! I thought they were all the same size from the beginning!¡± ¡°Certainly, if you¡¯ve never seen arge night pearl you might think that.¡± ¡°Have you seen arge night pearl before?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened as she chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I grow up in a well-off household?¡± Of course, her family home was filled with nothing but bad memories, but in terms of wealth and status, the Sichuan Tang n was one of the best in the martial world. Therefore, Tang Hwa-seo had seen her fair share of treasures. After realizing it, Mok Riwon nodded his head with an oops. ¡°I see... I thought Young Lady would be surprised, what a shame.¡± ¡°Is that also something that man Gwak Chil told you?¡± ¡°Yes, he knows many things!¡± ¡°It muste from years of experience, he must have seen many things in his lifetime.¡± It was a recurring conversation for the past few days. When the sun set, Mok Riwon ran to Gwak Chil and heard various stories about the martial world from him, and thenter on he would tell Tang Hwa-seo in the morning. Among them, there were stories that she knew, and some that surprised even her, so the things they talked about were quite diverse. ¡°Well, even considering that, the man Gwak Chil seems to know quite a lot. Even for me, that was the first time I¡¯ve heard the story of the fox spirit beast with the snow-white tail in Hebei.¡± ¡°Mm! That story was really interesting! How about Young Lady joins us today? He¡¯s very good at storytelling, so you¡¯ll be much more engaged than listening about it from me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind this either.¡± It was an invitation that had been rejected and offered again several times the past few days. The leisurely journey in a peaceful atmosphere was especially special to Tang Hwa-seo. Only five more days and this journey would be over. While feeling a strange sense of regret at that thought. ¡°¡­An enemy.¡± Mok Riwon said, his expression turning cold. Upon hearing him, Tang Hwa-seo quickly expanded her qi detection. ¡­There. A group was caught in her qi wave. As soon as she realized sensed them, she shouted. ¡°Enemies¨C!¡± The escort convoy froze, and while making puzzled expressions, began to draw their weapons as they saw the nearby bushes shaking. Boom! Boom! Boom! The drums rang. ¡°It¡¯s the enemy!¡± ¡°Be on guard! Defensive formation!¡± The shout of the escorts filled the surroundings. As all of that was happening, one person ran out ahead of the others. It was Mok Riwon. Schwiing¨C Mok Riwon drew his sword and dashed to the front of the convoy, an ink-ck qi already flowing out of his body. Killing intent. There was killing intent, but it was unlike any other ¨C thicker than any Mok Riwon had ever felt before. His heart pounded violently. His breathing quickened beyond normal, and his thoughts sharpened, focusing intently on a single point. It¡¯s different. The feeling was too strange to be merely killing intent. An overbearing heaviness apanied the sense of danger. If he had to describe it in words, it would befort. Mok Riwon stepped forwarded with doubts in mind, his instinct guiding him as he thrust the sword with all his might. Boom! There, a blood-red qi was expanding out, targeting the front of the convoy. Mok Riwon repelled it with his own qi. Then, a suspicious man popped out of the bushes. ¡°Nice to meet you¨C!¡± The suspicious man who appeared with disheveled hair fluttering about clenched his fist and swung at Mok Riwon, who deflected it with the t side of his de. The moment the distance between the two closed, the instant their eyes met. ¡­Demonic qi. His instincts told him. This is the qi of a demon. At noon on the fifth day of the escort mission. Mok Riwon met a demonic practitioner for the first time in his /genesisforsaken Chapter 55: Chapter: Escort Agency, Fate (5) A demonic practitioner. Monstrous people who learned martial arts that went against thews of nature and were lost their sense of reason. While that was the dictionary definition, to Mok Riwon, a demonic practitioner carried a different meaning. A possible glimpse of who he might have be. Mok Riwon, who was born with the constitution of the Heaven-ying Star and the Supreme Demonic Body, naturally felt such sentiments. There was never any doubt about whether that person was a demonic practitioner or not. Aside from the sensory aspect, he had personally confessed himself. ¡°I am the Fist Demon!¡± The man who exchanged blows with him straightened his shoulders and shouted that, the convoy stiffening in response.¡°And I want to be the Fist Dragon!¡± The man¡¯s index finger stretched out and pointed at Mok Riwon. ¡°Like you!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s expression hardened. He didn¡¯t understand what the Fist Demon was saying. So he asked. ¡°¡­Why is a demonic practitioner here?¡± ¡°I came to find you.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Fist Demon Pae Woongchu said no more, grinning, and then unleashed his demonic qi. It was different from ordinary qi. While the qi released during the cultivation of orthodox martial arts resembled dispersing fog, the demonic qi resembled burning mes. Pae Woongchu clenched his fist and stepped forward. Thud¨C In a sh, he darted in front of Mok Riwon, thrusting his fist forward and aiming for his forehead. Mok Riwon subtly turned his head and swung his sword in a light sh intended to keep him at bay, which was blocked as anticipated. With a loud boom, their qi collided, slightly increasing the distance between them. Mok Riwon¡¯s condition was deteriorating. This was due to the fact that even without physical contact, his sense of reason was bing clouded by the demonic qi he sensed in their ever-closing distance. The Supreme Demonic Body naturally craved for demonic qi, while the Heaven-ying Star absorbed this very qi to grow stronger. Apart from these challenges, there was also a ringck of experience. Mok Riwon was unfamiliar with real life-and-deathbat. Even his encounter with Pyosan, which hade closest to a battle to the death, failed to truly challenge him, as he could easily quell it with his superior skill. But the situation now was different. The pinnacle of the Peak Realm. The Fist Demon¡¯s inner qi seemed to surpass even that. Furthermore, he was emitting a dense killing intent unlike any Mok Riwon had ever experienced, forcing him to confront not only the aggression, but also the impulses stirred by this killing intent. ¡°Heup!¡± Mok Riwon red at his opponent, taking a deep breath as cold sweat trickled down his chin, unnoticed due to the relentless pressure from Pae Woongchu. ¡°Why are you so lifeless!¡± A blood-red qi burst out into the air. In response, Mok Riwon countered with the same technique, a skill he had learned at the middle-stage of the Peak Realm. The blood-red and ink-ck qis collided in midair. Following that, the two menunched towards each other, the sound of their collision reverberating through the air. As this conflict unfolded,plications arose elsewhere. Fist Demon Pae Woongchu was not alone. ¡°Aaargh!¡± A sword shed through the stomach of an escort and ripped downward, taking his life. Tang Hwa-seo clicked her tongue and scattered her poison. Love. That was the name of the poison she had developed upon reaching the Peak Realm. It wasn¡¯t carelessly dispersed like during the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. From within her arms, she threw out a dagger, spilling poison along with it.The poison scattered from where the dagger struck the ground, extending out to a radius of about 3m. It was an extremely meticulous disy of qi maniption, but as always, it was a skill that Tang Hwa-seo naturally had to master. ¡°Sister!¡± Zhuge San shouted urgently. When Tang Hwa-seo turned in his direction, she saw him surrounded by five demonic practitioners, narrowly avoiding their attacks. Tang Hwa-seo threw a dagger there to give him some breathing room, then continued her thoughts. This situation isn¡¯t good. Their skill was quite high. Even the one called the Fist Demon that Mok Riwon was facing currently was at a much higher stage than herself, and the twenty or so demonic practitioners that followed him were individually at first-rate. Inparison, what about the convoy? The five first-rate martial artists who were the strongest among them were struggling to defend themselves. The rest of the second-rate or third-rate martial artists were being swept away like falling leaves. Tang Hwa-seo made a quick judgment. We need to conserve our strength. In other words, she had to attract all the attention to alleviate their burden. Taking a deep breath, Tang Hwa-seo intensified her qi, which began to swirl around her in dark green waves, creating an eerie current. Thump¨C! She stepped forward. Her destination was where the third-rate martial artists guarding the supplies were being ughtered. Plunging into the heart of the fray, Tang Hwa-seo confronted the demonic practitioners head-on. * * * Gwak Chil felt a fear that shook him to the core. W-What is this¡­? It was an unprecedented disaster. The screams echoing from all directions belonged to his colleagues, with whom he had shared drinks just the day before. The scent of blood permeating the air also emanated from their bodies. Although a third-rate martial artist, Gwak Chil possessed keen instincts. Overwhelmed with disgust at his own cowardice, he sought refuge in a safe spot. After all, every creature harbored a desire to survive, didn¡¯t they? ¡°Aaargh-!¡± An escort who was bisected at the waist copsed to the ground. Hiding under a wagon, Gwak Chil locked eyes with the dead man. Those vacant eyes, so deste they seemed distant, deepened Gwak Chil¡¯s terror. He forced himself to look away. His gazended on Mok Riwon. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of the innocent appearance he had seen in the past on his face as he traded blows with the disheveled monstrous man who introduced himself as the Fist Demon. W-What the hell... It was a fight his eyes couldn¡¯t follow. Their movements were a blur, exchanged with bizarre speed, their shing qis so intense that distinguishing their forms became impossible. If there was an exnation for how he could see their expressions, it was that the two people¡¯s movements stopped for a moment as they distanced themselves. Gwak Chil trembled. The shame was unbearableparing himself to Mok Riwon, who bravely confronted a fearsome opponent, while he cowered in the face of fear. They had discussed their ideals of chivalry together, yet their actions when the time came were starkly different, stirring deep reflections within him. Tears flowed from his eyes, myriads of emotions entangled within them, and among them was anger towards himself, which could be called a false bravado, upying thergest part. I-I¡­! He wanted to be a chivalrous person. Even with such lowly martial arts, he wanted to uphold chivalry. This aspiration had inspired him to write Tales of the Martial Heroes, and even after ceasing to write, he remained in the martial world. He hesitated. And in the end, anger prevailed. Gwak Chil urged himself. He constantly reminded himself why he admired martial artists. Finally, he crawled from beneath the wagon, taking deep breaths. He refused to run away any longer. * * * Pae Woongchu erupted in boisterousughter. ¡°More! Show me more!¡± How long had it been since he truly risked his life in battle? A duel where he didn¡¯t just kill people, but also put his own life on the line was something he was experiencing for the first time in several years. The Divine Cult had been cautious to an extreme. They had bided their time, suppressing even their deepest urges, in order to reim the stolen star. Boom! Pae Woongchu unleashed a stomp kick, opting for a leg technique over his usual fists, targeting Mok Riwon¡¯s knee, which was blocked by a swift sword raise. The de met his shin, yet, unfortunately for Mok Riwon, it wasn¡¯t severed. Thud¨C! With that sound, Mok Riwon¡¯s body was sent flying away. Pae Woongchu chased after him. They had already moved far away from the convoy during the skirmish. Mok Riwon felt urgency, but this was exactly the situation Pae Woongchu had been aiming for. ¡°Why are you hesitating!¡± The Divine Cult desired the stolen star. They wished to reim the Heaven-ying Star, which hade into the possession of the one called the Ink Dragon. However, Pae Woongchu had no interest in such matters. He just wanted to know how great the Star of ughter was. So he provoked Mok Riwon. ¡°Are you not the Heaven-ying Star?!¡± Thump. Mok Riwon froze momentarily. Halting his assault, Pae Woongchu grinned and taunted. ¡°Are you not the Star of ughter?! But then, why are you only grunting!¡± ¡°How...¡± Do you know that? As Mok Riwon trailed off in a dumbfounded tone, Pae Woongchuughed and answered him. ¡°If you want to know, show me your strength!¡± He then executed another stomp kick. The sh was evenly matched once again. * * * Mok Riwon felt deeply bewildered. It was only natural considering his secret hade out of the mouth of a demonic practitioner he had never met before. The lingering question of how Pae Woongchu knew his secret persisted, but answers wouldn¡¯te. Mok Riwon clenched his teeth and blocked the relentless blows. However, the longer he endured, the more disadvantageous it was for him. He found himself being forced on the defensive, Pae Woongchu¡¯s killing intent thickening, and the demonic qi bursting out from him constantly stimted Mok Riwon¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t even use killing intent in the manner he had during the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. His instincts warned him. I shouldn¡¯t use this sensation. Saaaaa¨C The ink-ck qi wavered. Seizing the moment, Pae Woongchunded a punishing blow. Bam! His fist hammered into Mok Riwon¡¯s waist, hurling him back in agony. Amidst that, dissatisfaction marred Pae Woongchu¡¯s expression. ¡°Is this all?¡± The form of his demonic qi transformed from mes intova, mirroring the vtility of his emotions, a characteristic of demonic qi. ¡°Ink Dragon! Is that really all you can show while bearing the Heaven-ying Star?!¡± His voice seethed with rage. The blood vessels in the white of his eyes couldn¡¯t withstand the emotions and began to burst one by one. ¡°The denser the killing intent, the stronger you be! The thicker the demonic qi, the more formidable you are! Why then do you persist with cowardly maneuvers?!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s breathing was rough. Eventually, he bit his lips tightly and stood up again. He had onlynded a single strike, but the recoil was terrible. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to see just that¨C!¡± Mok Riwon answered the shout which was stained with rage. ¡°¡­I did not pick up the sword to be a ughterer.¡± He gripped his sword again. And steadied up his faltering body through sheer willpower. He was unaware of the Fist Demon''s identity. Nor did he understand why his secret was known, or why he was being provoked in such a manner. However, even so, he could clearly understand his intention. He wanted him to be a ughterer. If so, Mok Riwon already had his answer ready. ¡°I picked up the sword to be a chivalrous person. I will not wield the sword just to be consumed by killing intent.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Do you really think that¡¯s possible?!¡± ¡°Even if you say it¡¯s impossible, my answer will not change.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s qi gradually stabilized. It was oveid on his sword. He had no intention of ying along with his ns. ¡°I will be a chivalrous person. My sword is meant for vanquishing evil demons.¡± Mok Riwon assumed a stance, ring at Pae Woongchu. It was a basic stance. ¡°A chivalrous hero is someone who walks the hardest path.¡± Mok Riwon charged forward. Towards the heart of the erupting killing intent and demonic qi, disregarding the primal instincts thatprised his being. He swung his sword to sincerely carry out all he had learned throughout his /genesisforsaken Chapter 56: Chapter: Escort Agency, Fate (6) Mok Seon-oh once said. ¡°Won, when you step into the martial world, there wille a day when you too, must cut down a person.¡± In the world of martial arts, where one¡¯s worth is proven through the sword, there will be moments when the tip of that sword must pierce the flesh of a human. This is the inescapable reality of the martial world. ¡°Your Master cannot foresee who your adversary will be on that day. It could be a vile demon, someone driven to evil by circumstance, or simply a madman.¡± ¡°¡­Then whom should I cut down?¡± ¡°Do not try to cut anyone down.¡± Young Mok Riwon could not grasp those words then. He was puzzled by what Mok Seon-oh meant, especially with his gentle smile.It was natural. The words spoken at that time held aplex meaning. ¡°You should merely swing your sword to prove yourself.¡± ¡°Prove what?¡± ¡°That you are not evil. That your sword stands for chivalry. You must wield it to prove that.¡± Now, Mok Riwon seemed to grasp the depth of those words. ¡°Swing your sword ording to your beliefs, not at people.¡± Thus, he steadied his stance. And Pae Woongchu lunged forward. Keeping his feet nted firmly on the ground, Mok Riwon drew his sword. The ink-ck qi sharpened, shooting forth. It was the first sword formpleted by the Founder of the Star God Sect while observing the Big Dipper. The Big Dipper Sundering Sword. Baaang¨C! The ink-ck qi pierced through Pae Woongchu¡¯s joints, sttering blood. His eyes widened, then heughed. Mok Riwon did not relent. His sword had been drawn for merely a second. Tak¨C In an unwavering stance, he continued to swing. Two seconds, three seconds, four seconds, then targeting the lower body from five to seven seconds. He executed theplete form, pressuring his opponent. That wasn¡¯t the end. My belief, what I learned, is merely in a form meant for swinging. Mok Riwon repeated those words to himself. Ignoring the sensation of his de slicing flesh and the burst of bloody scent, he maintained hisposure. What I have learned, in a form meant for swinging. Mok Riwon saw it. The openings and weaknesses where he could fatally strike his foe if he plunged his sword now. The trajectory of a fist loaded with killing intent aimed at him. And himself, who would grow while crushing them. But he looked away. Not to y his opponent, but solely to uphold the chivalry he had been taught. Focused only on that, his qi surged. The ink-ck qi condensed. It gently wrapped around his sword, forming flowing waves. Second Form, Meteor Sword. The man who became the Founder of the Star God Sect had been practicing his swordsmanship on a night when, by chance, he saw a shooting star. Inspired, he devised this basic form, embodying a meteor through his sword. It was undeniably a swift sword. The sword, falling straight down from above his head, momentarily traced a long, ink-ck line through the air. Rip¨C Pae Woongchu¡¯s clothes were torn apart. A crimson line was cut into the skin underneath. Mok Riwon ignored this as well. And he proceeded to the next form. ¨CWon, the Star God Sect is a sect of chivalrous heroes. The Star God Technique is the martial arts of chivalrous heroes. Thus, we imbue our swords not with killing intent, but with romance. Hwaaak¨C! The qi emanating from Mok Riwon¡¯s body dominated the surroundings. The third form was one he could barely manage at present, having reached the realm where he could project qi far beyond his physical form. ¨CSo Won, when you swing your sword, do not aim for the vital points. Ignore the killing intent. You should merely look at what you want to achieve with this sword. Pae Woongchu¡¯s body stiffened. He felt a sense of crisis. Thus, he grinned, exhrated. I must not block it. This form must not be blocked. What would stretch out now was something clearly in the domain of qi arts. If that¡¯s the case¡­! He had to counter with his own qi art. Pae Woongchu¡¯s demonic qi boiled, enveloping his entire being and expanding outward. As this ured, Mok Riwon swung his sword with a resolute expression. ¨CThe Founder practiced a single sword form for a year. Yet, as the constetions shifted, so too did the essence engraved in that sword form. Mok Riwon¡¯s widely dispersed qi faintly shimmered. Pale white dots, brighter than the surroundings, emerged sporadically. ¨CThe Founder¡¯s Journal had written down these words. There are twelve constetions that signify the changing seasons and times, thus I observed my sword¡¯s evolution through their movements. The stars that rose above the dark night sky illuminated light. ¨CWon, from today onward, you will observe those constetions with your Master for a year. Capture them with your eyes, and imprint them into your memory so distinctly that you can visualize them at will. Mok Riwon recreated the constetions he had studied nightly, etching them into his gaze. His sword extended. It brushed past the shimmering, translucent dots. Third Form, Sword of Twelve Earthly Branches. The dots touched by the sword exploded. Boom¨C! A resonant explosion followed. Yet, Mok Riwon continued the sequence without pause. Pae Woongchu extended his palms, channeling the demonic qi surrounding his body into a concentrated form. This was a martialw only achievable by those at the end of the Peak Realm. It was a technique that could only be performed when the realm of martial arts transcended the norm, and one could exert physical force projected through qi alone. Qi Arts. Pae Woongchu eyed the glowing dots that seemed to open their mouths toward him with a grin that appeared ready to tear open, then hurled his condensed qi sphere at them. Demonic Orb Throw. He concentrated his boiling demonic qi into a single point andunched it. Mok Riwon¡¯s sword and Pae Woongchu¡¯s orb shed. Shortly after, the surrounding area was engulfed in blinding white light. * * * In the aftermath that hadid waste to the surrounding trees and bushes. Mok Riwon stood gasping in the epicenter. His miserable state was inevitable. In the first ce, he had unleashed the basic form in a dire situation after absorbing a direct hit, and under the torment of conflicting impulses. The strain was manifold greater than what he would normally endure when executing the form. His view was obscured by scattering dirt. Mok Riwon''s gaze pierced through the haze. Soon, the air cleared. ¡°That¡¯s quite something!¡± Pae Woongchu stood,ughing, albeit on unsteady feet. He wasn¡¯t in the perfect condition either. His torso, sted by the explosion, was scorched red and molten, one arm hanging limply like a rag. The situation was dire for Mok Riwon. His body could no longer keep up with his will, barely able to continue wielding his sword. Prolonging the fight could lead him to sumb to his instincts. Clench¨C Mok Riwon gritted his teeth. With thest of his strength, he grasped his faltering arm and gripped his sword once more. Pae Woongchu observed the entire process as though savoring it. Then he spoke. ¡°Is that the sword of a chivalrous hero?¡± Mok Riwon flinched. Withoutunching an attack, Pae Woongchu pressed further. ¡°Is that the sword you swing while suppressing the Heaven-ying Star? Hm? Do you have nothing more to show?¡± Despite not being in the best shape, Pae Woongchu¡¯s spirit remained unbroken. He merely took a step forward joyfully, in a truly delighted mood. ¡°It¡¯s exhrating! The sword you desperately swung in defiance is so destruction! It¡¯s so aggressive yet bears no killing intent!¡± It was the most peculiar sword he had ever faced in his life. A sword that defeated an opponent without killing intent ¨C a paradox that delighted him immensely. ¡°Show me more! That can¡¯t be all! Isn¡¯t that the chivalry you were so confident in?! Didn¡¯t you say a chivalrous hero is someone who walks the hardest path?!¡± Pae Woongchu¡¯s demonic qi surged again, focusing in his one functioning arm. And Mok Riwon squeezed out thest drops of his qi from his dantian. Crunch¨C The sound of his blood vessels crushing echoed in his ears. He was suffering from internal damage. How¡­ How can I ovee this crisis? In that moment, as Mok Riwon¡¯s thoughts turned parched. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± A scream not far off pierced the air. Pae Woongchu turned towards the sound, and so did Mok Riwon. However, Mok Riwon¡¯s expression bore greater gravity. Gwak Chil! The scream he heard was familiar. It wasing from Gwak Chil, whom he had be friends with over the past few days. Something unexpected had transpired. As he grappled with this rming development, Pae Woongchu frowned and clicked his tongue. ¡°¡­Ugh, they¡¯vee all the way here so soon.¡± Then, he extinguished his demonic qi. What followed was shocking. Crack¨C! He twisted andpletely broke his limp arm. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± When Mok Riwon questioned sharply, the answer that came back was. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m letting you go.¡± He grumbled as if he had lost all interest, with an attitude as if he didn¡¯t care in the slightest about the pain of his broken arm. ¡°I can¡¯t get caught already. There¡¯s still much to witness.¡± Saying that, he took out a signal re from his pant leg and set it off. Immediately after, he turned around. Toward the opposite direction of the scream. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again soon! Ink Dragon!¡± Then he ran off. Mok Riwon stood there, staring nkly at thest ce he saw him. How long had he remained like that? ¡°G-Great Expert¡­!¡± Gwak Chil appeared in that ce instead. For someone who had just screamed, he looked surprisingly unharmed. * * * ¡°Boss. Did you fail?¡± ¡°Indeed! I failed! The Heaven-ying Star is more tenacious than I thought!¡± Returning to the mountain house, Pae Woongchu showed his tattered arm to his adjutant. The adjutant swallowed dryly and lowered his head. ¡°¡­Was he that strong?¡± ¡°He was strong! But I was stronger!¡± The adjutant¡¯s brows narrowed, unable to understand what he meant. Pae Woongchuughed. ¡°I mean, I would have won if capturing him alive wasn¡¯t the goal!¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The adjutant finally understood. Leaving him behind, Pae Woongchu entered one of the buildings of the mountain home that was still somewhat intact. It¡¯s not time yet! He had something else on his mind. Crazed with demonic qi and seeking only battles to the death, he prioritized his own desires above the Divine Cult¡¯s orders. He wasn¡¯t ready to capture Mok Riwon just yet. The qi art he had used as hisst move, and the sword that stretched forth with intent imbued within. Pae Woongchu wanted to see it again. No, it wasn¡¯t just to see it again, but he wanted to see it in a more advanced form. For that reason, he must not capture him. The Ink Dragon had to be stronger to perfect that strange sword. Pae Woongchuughed, sitting cross-legged. He channeled his demonic qi with his eyes closed. It¡¯s fun. With an air filled with joy, he sent his demonic qi flowing through his blood vessels. As the bearer of the Heaven-ying Star, his growth would be exponentially faster than anyone could imagine, so he too had to be stronger, at least for their next encounter. With such thoughts, Pae Woongchu pushed his demonic qi to its limits. Boil¨C The demonic qi enveloped the interior of the building, heavily nketing the mountain home and beyond. His subordinates sensed the change and began to guard the surroundings of the cliffside dwelling. Thus, a week passed. Fist Demon Pae Woongchu reached the Supreme /genesisforsaken Chapter 57: Chapter: Escort Agency, Fate (7) In reality, Gwak Chil had been here for a while. To be precise, he had been here since the moment those two had begun their conversation, just before Mok Riwon began the full execution of his sword forms. How did the Experts at the Peak Realm fail to detect Gwak Chil¡¯s presence? The answer to that question was simple. The two of them were just that focused on each other. Mok Riwon was not in his right mind due to the prickling killing intent and demonic qi, while Pae Woongchu¡¯s reasoning was also clouded by the demonic qi coursing through his meridians. This was the reason for their battle to the death in such a state. ¡­That wasn¡¯t the important part however. Whatever the case, the crux of the current situation was that Gwak Chil had overheard the entire conversation.The Heaven-ying Star. Demonic Practitioner. And Chivalry. Gwak Chil felt dizzy hearing all of that. It was inevitable. After all, even ordinary people who had never set foot in the martial world knew what kind of star it was. That was also the reason he was slow to act, and why he helped Mok Riwon. ¨CI was deeply moved by the Tale of the Demonic Hero! Gwak Chil finally understood Mok Riwon a little better now. ¡°Gwak...¡± ¡°Are you alright? Can you move?¡± He was simply worried about him. After briefly examining his condition and seeing that he was well enough to walk, Gwak Chil let out a sigh of relief. Until this point, Mok Riwon had been anxiously observing his expression. When he saw that Gwak Chil showed no other signs, he felt relieved. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s return. From the signal re the demonic practitioner just fired, the situation over there must be over as well.¡± At his words, Mok Riwon nodded. The cmity that suddenly befell them met its end in such a way. * * * A total of seven escorts died. Thirteen were injured, among which seven were critically wounded. As such, the atmosphere of the convoy was depressing to say the least. ¡°¡­Still, we did the best we could. The situation was truly unfavorable.¡± Tang Hwa-seo said to Mok Riwon. She wasn¡¯t merelyforting him; rather, she had done her utmost to save the escorts. Zhuge San had also used all of his jade stones to cause chaos so that the demonic practitioners could not target them. Everyone present knew how much they had contributed, however, nobody was quick to offer their gratitude. Facing the corpses of people they had beenughing and chatting together with until just moments ago wasn¡¯t something one could easily get used to. ¡°¡­So, this is the martial world¡­¡± Mok Riwon muttered softly. His mind was as distraught as the others. They came for me. The man called the Fist Demon had clearly said so. In other words, this whole tragedy was caused by himself. Clench¨C Mok Riwon balled his hands into a fist. There was despair in his eyes and tears gathering on his crumpled face. I¡­ ¡­myself, and the star I bear, caused this tragedy. Mok Riwon once more realized the kind of star the Heaven-ying Star was. This time they could be considered lucky, but an even more devastating disaster may befall them the next time. And at that time, the corpse lying over there might belong to someone close to him. ¡°Young Hero Mok...¡± Tang Hwa-seo ced a hand on his shoulder. Startled by the sudden touch, Mok Riwon trembled. He spun his head around and their eyes met. Tang Hwa-seo was taken aback when she saw the tears welling up in his eyes. She could say with certainty that she had never seen Mok Riwon like this before. Even in her wildest dreams, she had never imagined that he would cry with a face that looked like he would fall apart at any moment. It was only natural for her heart to ache. Therefore, Tang Hwa-seo reached out and embraced him, her heart sinking. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Pat. Pat. She pat his back, driven by the desire to stop his tears. There was one thing about beingforted by someone. The suppressed emotions they hid inside would alle flooding out in an instant. ¡°Hiik¡­¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s body quivered slightly as his raw emotions spilled out. Soon, he cried like a child. On his first venture into the martial world, during a journey from Jiangxi to Anhui and onward to Wuhan, Mok Riwon tasted defeat for the first time in his life. * * * The convoy¡¯s load had increased. In addition to the precious metals, they were now transporting seven more corpses. With their injured bodies, they traveled five more days before arriving in Hubei. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Thank you for traveling together with us.¡± The Escort Leader who had been in charge of this escort mission made a fist-palm salute. Tang Hwa-seo returned the gesture and spoke. ¡°I merely did what I had to do. Moreover, I failed to properly fulfill my duty.¡± The Escort Leader smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°In a situation where everyone could have died, it was clearly thanks to the Great Experts that so many survived. You should take pride in that.¡± ¡°What will you do now?¡± ¡°What else? We must continue the escort mission.¡± The Escort Leader said. Although he had lost his brothers and was ovee with sorrow, he could not copse. As always, he would rise again and continue on his path. That was the nature of the martial world. ¡°Will the Great Experts head to the Martial Alliance now?¡± ¡°Indeed we will.¡± ¡°I have a request.¡± The Escort Leader looked up. Still wearing that sorrowful smile, he continued. ¡°Demonic practitioners have appeared and the martial world may fall into chaos again. So, please stop them, Great Experts.¡± ¡°¡­We will.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Only then did the Escort Leader wipe away some of his sorrow. Listening to that conversation, Mok Riwon felt his insides churning. People had been sacrificed because of him. There were people who grieved for them. Thus, he could not raise his head before them. Until the very moment they left the escort agency, Mok Riwon did not look up once. Afterwards, they emerged onto the road. ¡°Great Expert!¡± At that moment, Gwak Chil called out to Mok Riwon. * * * Gwak Chil had not been able to exchange a single word with Mok Riwon ever since that day. There were some concerns, naturally. Although he had a better understanding of him now, the Heaven-ying Star was frightening. Even if not for that, Mok Riwon had fallen into a mncholic state for the past five days, giving off an unapproachable aura. That was how things continued leading to this day. They had reached the point where Gwak Chil did not know when he would meet Mok Riwon again. So he felt hesitant about letting him go like this. It wasn¡¯t like he had some grand determination or will. He simply hoped that, just as he had, Mok Riwon too would regain his liveliness through someone¡¯s warm words. Mok Riwon had the Poison Phoenix and Strange Dragon by his side, but who knew if they were aware of his Heaven-ying Star? ¡°¡­I heard you were leaving.¡± Gwak Chil said after calling him over to a secluded location. Mok Riwon smiled bitterly. ¡°Indeed, the time hase for me to go.¡± Mok Riwonplexion looked sickly. One could say that his exhausted appearance was still beautiful due to his otherwise stunning appearance, but Gwak Chil noticed none of those things at this moment. He clenched his fists tightly. Then, tremblingly opened his mouth. ¡°¡­To tell the truth. I overheard the conversation between the demonic practitioner and the Great Expert that day.¡± Flinch¨C Mok Riwon trembled. Soon, his expression became one of shock. And partial fear. He immediately understood the meaning behind his words. Step. As Mok Riwon took a step back, Gwak Chil took a step forward. ¡°I will never tell anyone! Even for the rest of my life!¡± Gwak Chil yelled the loudest he had ever in nearly twenty years. In fact, he had thought of many things to say beforeing here, but at this moment, none of them came to mind. And instead, he conveyed his raw, heartfelt feelings. ¡°I promise! I stake my chivalry on it. My life. And¡­¡± Gwak Chil lived a worthless life. Thus, he did not have much to stake. For Gwak Chil there was not much to put on the line. His lips quivered. Then, as if forcing out his words, he uttered. ¡°¡­I will stake my pen name, Gwak Chil-pyo.¡± In an instant, Mok Riwon¡¯s breath stopped. His brain didn¡¯t register those words immediately, wearing a nk expression before his eyes widened. ¡°What do you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I am Gwak Chil-pyo. The good-for-nothing writer you ttered and praised so much, Great Expert.¡± Gwak Chil smiled bitterly. Now that he had spilled his secret, he felt a sense of emptiness. It turned out that the secret he had tightly guarded for so long was this easy to say. ¡°I will stake my name on it. I will not tell anyone about the fate bestowed about you. So please. Please listen to me.¡± Mok Riwon was bewildered. It was because of the fact that the fellowpanion he had clicked with was the writer of Tales of the Martial Heroes, the fact that he knew his secret, and the fact that he was saying he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. He had many questions. And hesitations. But among that, only one question left his mouth. ¡°¡­Why?¡± He simply uttered the doubt that arose. ¡°Why are you telling me that? Why are you saying you will keep my secret, and why are you staking your esteemed name on it? I don¡¯t understand. I am¡­¡± The reviled star, the Heaven-ying Star. A star that deserves to be abhorred. Even Mok Riwon was well aware of that now. Merely suppressing his killing intent alone wouldn¡¯t change anything. This star, as Mok Seon-oh had described, was a star that engulfed everything in the space he lived and breathed with killing intent. Yet, here he was, saying such things that made no sense. Mok Riwon¡¯s words gradually trailed off. He was in pain. Gwak Chil¡¯s answer came as soon as sorrow was about to devour all of Mok Riwon¡¯s other emotions. ¡°Even so, the Great Expert does not forsake chivalry.¡± Gwak Chil said. ¡°Even so, does the Great Expert not wish to be a chivalrous hero? Did you not save someone?¡± ¡°I failed to save anyone. I...¡± ¡°No, you did save someone.¡± Gwak Chil straightened his back, and with a shabby smile, he made a fist-palm salute. ¡°The Great Expert saved me. The words you said to me rescued me from my agony.¡± A confused expression appeared on Mok Riwon¡¯s face. To that, Gwak Chil said. ¡°I hated the Tale of the Demonic Hero. Because I received so much criticism. That¡¯s why I could no longer pick up my brush. And eventually, I came to hate my own work.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Because of that, I was unable to hold a brush for twenty years. But not anymore. You told me that even the Demonic Hero can be loved, and that what had been tormenting me was not the criticism of others, but my own fear. So I no longer feel troubled.¡± Gwak Chil bowed down. ¡°Thank you for saving me. No matter what star you bear or what sword you swing, I believe you are a chivalrous hero.¡± Silence hung between the two. Mok Riwon stared at Gwak Chil, who had his head lowered, for a long time before carefully parting his lips. ¡°¡­They died because of me.¡± ¡°They died because of demonic practitioners.¡± ¡°I am the reason they came.¡± ¡°There¡¯s now in the world that faults the victim. The Great Expert is also a victim.¡± ¡°In the future, I may continue to put those around me in danger.¡± ¡°However, it is still not your fault.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyshes quivered. He suddenly felt like his throat was clogging up. ¡°Can I...¡± His words didn¡¯te out easily. Mok Riwon felt his chin trembling. He bit down hard to suppress the shaking. And eventually, in a desperate, pleading tone, he asked. ¡°¡­Can I be be a chivalrous hero?¡± Mok Riwon didn¡¯t know the answer. Born under a star that incites atrocity and entering the martial world, he had ultimately caused people to lose their lives due to that fate, so he was afraid. Thus, he wanted to ask. To one of the masters who had taught him chivalry. To Gwak Chil. As though lights flickered in his eyes, Gwak Chil¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly, then gently fell and curved. ¡°You are already a splendid chivalrous hero.¡± He smiled brightly, revealing his yellow teeth. Mok Riwon exhaled sharply. ¡°I will say it again, the Great Expert saved me¡­¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Mok Riwon rubbed his eyes with his sleeve, shaking his head and said with a tearful smile. ¡°Gw¡­ Great Expert Gwak is the one who saved me.¡± Mok Riwon assumed a fist-palm salute. Although he was still sad and in pain, the words thatforted Mok Riwon were warm. ¡°You saved me. From so long ago, even until now.¡± The first day he became aware of his desire to kill, what saved Mok Riwon was the Demonic Hero¡¯s Chapter. Whenever training became too rough, what raised his spirits back up were the heroes in Tales of the Martial Heroes. And today, what saved him when he might have crumbled was the author of that work, Gwak Chil. Mok Riwon bowed deeply. ¡°You were the one who told me that even someone like me can dream of bing a chivalrous hero. You made me not give up. You lifted up my spirits.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s sped hands were trembling, his voice carrying a teary quiver. ¡°Great Expert Gwak saved me, and for that, I am so grateful.¡± At those words, Gwak Chil bit his lips hard. ¡°¡­You give me too much credit.¡± Only one thing was engraved in Gwak Chil¡¯s eyes at that moment. There was a man smiling through his tears. A man walking forward on a righteous path with a purity like that of a young boy. He was a man who would undoubtedly face an arduous path because of the cruel fate that had befallen him. However, he did not look like a man who would sumb to his fate. Upon seeing that sight, Gwak Chil felt inspiration sprouting within him. For some reason, he felt the urge to pick up a brush. ¡°Far, far too much credit.¡± The moment Gwak Chil saw that smile, he thought. I want to write the story of a protagonist who cuts through adversity with a smile on his face, wielding an ink-ck sword. It was a passion that had rekindled after twenty long /genesisforsaken Chapter 58: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (1) It took another week to reach Wuhan from Hubei, and during that time, the atmosphere of the group had brightened considerably. The biggest factor for that above all else was because the depressed Mok Riwon had regained his spirit. There must have been some change of heart during his conversation with Gwak Chil, but Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San chose not to ask about it. After all, the fact that Mok Riwon had regained his energy was much more important than such personal matters. ¡°So this is the Martial Alliance Headquarters in Wuhan¡­!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes were sparkling as his heart pounded looking at the center of Wuhan. At the end of his sights was thergest building he had ever seen. And on the grand gate of that building was a name written in a splendid calligraphy. The Orthodox Path Martial Arts Alliance.Mok Riwon¡¯s fists clenched tightly. Seeing this, Tang Hwa-seo smiled slightly and said. ¡°We¡¯ll head there right away. Are you prepared?¡± ¡°Of course! How could I wait any longer aftering all the way here?!¡± At his lively words, Zhuge San alsoughed heartily. ¡°Hmm, I think forming a group will be much easier than we anticipated. No, they might even be the ones to ask us.¡± ¡°Huh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t demonic practitioners appeared? The mood in the Martial Alliance will be different from usual.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s body trembled, and with a grave expression, he continued. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Demonic practitioners have appeared.¡± It may be a moment when another history of blood is written. With such thoughts in mind, Mok Riwon shook his head and uttered full of determination. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let another bloodied history happen. That¡¯s what I learned the sword for.¡± He would never allow himself to be shaken again for the same reason. And with that resolve, he stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ink Dragon Mok Riwon. It was the induction of the one called that name into the Martial Alliance. * * * The Martial Alliance was quite noisy today. It was because the Ink Dragon, Strange Dragon, and Poison Phoenix, whose whereabouts had been unknown since the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, had appeared here. Naturally, the news was weed. Since the rumors of their entrance into the Alliance, which had been circting since the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, turned out to be true, they couldn¡¯t help but be pleased. Recently, as demonic practitioners began to be spotted in various ces, the gloomy atmosphere of the Alliance had lightened up and be lively, at least for today. Amidst that, someone stepped forward. ¡°What a relief. It was about time for us to increase our strength anyway.¡± Walking down the long corridor of the Alliance was a middle-aged man. His appearance was reminiscent more of a schr from somewhere rather than a martial artist of the Martial Alliance. However, from the inner qi clearly felt from his gait and sharpness in his eyes, one couldn¡¯t simply call him a schr. ¡°Are you going in person, Military Advisor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Dragons and Phoenix. Who else would go if not me?¡± Having said that, the Military Advisor pursed his lips for a moment to choose his words, then added one more thing. ¡°¡­Besides, I heard my nephew hase. So I have to see him at least once.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± At the Military Advisor¡¯s words, the person assisting himughed awkwardly. He knew. The man who held the position as the Martial Alliance¡¯s Military Advisor wasn¡¯t someone who would be swayed by familial affection to the extent of kindness. And also, someone who didn¡¯t particrly like those who tarnished the name of his n. Perhaps, just as he did to his subordinates, the Military Advisor would also say words that stabbed his nephew¡¯s heart like a knife. Martial Alliance Military Advisor Zhuge Muyeon. The uncle of Strange Dragon Zhuge San, and the man with the most venomous tongue in the Martial Alliance. * * * The reception room of the Martial Alliance was majestic. Apart from everything else, it was because it upied one of the buildings with the best view in Wuhan, so the scenery visible through the windows was exceptional. And that wasn¡¯t all. There were traces of numerous famous people adorning the interior of the reception room, and the achievements of the Orthodox Path Martial Alliance densely lining a single wall. These were enough to make Mok Riwon, who had never seen such a scene before, feel intimidated. No, actually, if one were to examine the reason why Mok Riwon was so intimidated, there was something else more significant. ¡°I heard. Did you flirt with another woman who lost her husband somewhere again?¡± ¡°Flirt, you say? Oh my, what a hurtful thing to say. I was carrying out chivalry and righteousness.¡± ¡°Your chivalry and righteousness must be in the bosom of widows.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong. But Uncle, you¡¯ve gained a lot of wrinkles, haven¡¯t you? The affairs of the Alliance must not be easy...¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m not frivolous like someone.¡± It was a battle of words in which no side wished to back down. But, could this even be called a battle? They were smiling at each other. And the way they spoke seemed to have a hint of worry in them. It was only the words themselves that seemed to be sharp, so Mok Riwon had no choice but to be mindful of the situation, whispering to Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Y-Young Lady, shouldn¡¯t we stop them...¡± ¡°Leave them be. Aren¡¯t they simply family members reuniting?¡± While it was questionable whether this could be considered a reunion, Tang Hwa-seo had no intention of intervening. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that impudent Zhuge San got angry. ¡°Young Hero Mok, you should also watch carefully. This scene isn¡¯t something you can see even if you pay for it.¡± Hesitating for a moment before following her words, his eyes slowly rolled over to the two men. Military Advisor Zhuge Muyeon had a serene expression. His characteristic weak aura was so strong that if it weren¡¯t for his lips moving, one might not even realize he was speaking right now. Simrly, Zhuge San who was facing him was the same. Although there was a vein popping on his forehead, his typical weasel-like face had a smile, so he didn¡¯t seem angry. ¡°You must have nothing to do. Coming all the way here just to see my face in times like these.¡± ¡°The Martial Alliance does not neglect experts. It is more than enough reason for me to personally step out for a Dragon and Phoenix. Ah, I¡¯m not referring to you. I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re qualified to be a Dragon.¡± Zhuge Muyeon said with a smallugh. ¡°I heard you could not even make it to the finals and boasted defeat so disgracefully.¡± ¡°Ah, well, the Fist Dragon is indeed the Fist Dragon after all.¡± Zhuge Sanughed heartily, filled with pretentiousness. Seeing him like that, Zhuge Muyeon snorted and finally turned around. What appeared on his face was a smile. ¡°I do apologze. It has been a long time since we¡¯ve met, so the conversation with my nephew became quite lengthy.¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s okay!¡± When the attention returned to him, Mok Riwon stiffened and stood up, making a fist-palm salute. ¡°I am Mok Riwon! Fellow martial artists call me Ink Dragon!¡± He blurted out those words unintentionally. Mok Riwon realized a beat toote that he had uttered words he had always imagined himself saying, and his face reddened with excitement. Tang Hwa-seo smiled at the sight and also stood up to make a fist-palm salute. ¡°Poison Phoenix.¡± Zhuge Muyeon also stood up from his seat. Even though he was known for his venomous tongue, he knew when not to use it. ¡°I am the Military Advisor, Zhuge Muyeon.¡± He greeted with with the same salute, sitting down immediately after and continuing. ¡°I suppose your purpose ining here is to establish a group, correct?¡± The Martial Alliance was the headquarters of the Orthodox Martial World. As such, he, who was at the pinnacle of its informationwork, was well aware. Of the conflict between Tang Hwa-seo and the Tang n, and the choices she would make amidst that strange power struggle. So Tang Hwa-seo avoided delving further into those matters. It would be advantageous for her the more they grasped her situation on their own. ¡°Yes, at first I merely wanted to join, but on my journey here, my determination grew. After encountering demonic practitioners and experiencing a tragedy, I felt that I must contribute to establishing the foundation of the Orthodox Path.¡± She said those words in an uncharacteristic manner, full of smiles and in high spirits. At that, Zhuge San forced out augh and poked Mok Riwon¡¯s waist. Mok Riwon only looked at Tang Hwa-seo, his eyes lighting up at how cool she was. ¡°I had a request to make even if you didn¡¯t anyway.¡± Zhuge Muyeon said with a schrly smile. ¡°We have intelligence.¡± Demonic practitioners had emerged. Not only the ones Mok Riwon¡¯s group encountered, but all throughout the Central ins. They weren¡¯t simply demonic practitioners who used Demonic Arts, but those with an affiliation¡ª demons who had descended from the Hundred Thousand Mountains beyond Xinjiang in the west. ¡°It seems the Heavenly Demon Cult is on the move.¡± The Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. After the reign of the Third Heavenly Demon, Lee Mubaek, that name became synonymous with fear throughout the Central ins. As their movements were now confirmed, the Central ins was destined to spiral further into chaos. ¡°It is difficult times. Therefore, we also need more heroes. Especially young heroes like the Dragons and Phoenixes.¡± It wasn¡¯t simply a weing remark for them. The intent behind his words was so tant that even the naive Mok Riwon could tell. Zhuge Muyeon made no efforts to conceal his true intentions. ¡°There is a group being nned. One that will be the young face of the Orthodox Path.¡± His smile deepened. ¡°The Martial Alliance seeks to gather the Dragons and Phoenixes. We wish to establish a new group with them.¡± The Orthodox Path Martial World needed passion and hope. ¡°The Dragon Pheonix Squad. We would like to request your induction into it.¡± The current martial world needed names to seed the Four Stars and Six Kings. * * * The Inner Pavilion of Shaolin. Fist Dragon Il-woon sat cross-legged and meditated for a long time before finally opening his eyes. Getting up from his seat, he turned around and bowed deeply. ¡°What brings you to this ce, if I may ask?¡± There stood an elderly monk, like an ancient tree. However, Il-woon would not have bowed so deeply if he were just an ordinary monk. ¡°A message came from the Alliance. Have you heard the contents?¡± ¡°I will follow the Abbot¡¯s will.¡± The Abbot of Shaolin, the Buddhist Star Won-myung. He, the former leader of the Martial Alliance and one of the current supreme figures of the Orthodox Path, smiled. ¡°Your face looks like you are dying to go.¡± There was a yful look on the old monk¡¯s face, like that of a young boy. Il-woon smiled bitterly at that. ¡°¡­I am ashamed of having so much attachment to the secr world.¡± ¡°Go.¡± His head shot up, shock evident on his face. Won-myungughed greatly as if he found his reaction amusing. ¡°What does it matter if you have worldly attachments? If the will of Buddha is there, you are free to go as you wish.¡± Sophistry. And yet, such sweet sophistry. Il-woon knew. The words that Won-myung was current uttering were not only for the sake of justice in the martial world, but also out of pity for his own desires. Il-woon was at a loss for word, but soon bowed down with a teary smile. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Fist Dragon Il-woon set out into the secr world once more. * * * On the Golden Summit of Mount Emei in Sichuan where one of the Nine Sects of the Martial World, the Emei Sect, was located, Hyeun was carrying her bundle. I can¡¯t live like this anymore. I miss the secr world too much. She missed delicious food, exciting atmosphere, and many other things, but what she missed the most was¡­ Men. I miss men. Ripe young men. Fortunately, Hyeun had a good excuse. The letter sent to her from the Martial Alliance. Hyeun intended to use that as a pretext to escape from this ce. ¡°Hyeun, where do you think you¡¯re trying to go?¡± Startle. Her body shook. Her master had approached without a sound and was smiling, as if she knew Hyeun was trying to secretly run away. She took a deep breath and thought. I¡¯ll definitely lose in a fight. Persuading her definitely won¡¯t work. Then there¡¯s only one way left. ¡°I¡¯M GOING TO UPHOLD THE JUSTICE OF THE MARTIAL WORLD AND COME BACKKKKKK!!!¡± Dash! Hyeun fled. As she disappeared in a sh, her masterughed heartily. ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t even say I wouldn¡¯t let her go. I wonder why she¡¯s acting like that.¡± ¡°Will it be fine?¡± The female monk next to her asked. In response, Hyeun¡¯s master said. ¡°Let her be. She¡¯ll get tired of phndering around with men eventually. One has to experience everything~ to know that it¡¯s all futile, no?¡± The female monk made awkward expression at her wrinkled smile. That bitch? It seemed that Hyeun¡¯s master wasn¡¯t aware that Hyeun was the type of person who could starve for food, but not for men. * * * In the training grounds of the Namgung n. Namgung Jincheon sheathed his sword. As he calmed his breathing and opened his mouth, what he saw was a destructive aftermath on the floor of the training ground. This should be enough. He had learned all of the basic forms. Anything beyond this would require real experience and further training on his own. It¡¯s time to leave. The face of a certain man emerged in his mind. A man who wielded an unopposable sword while smiling like a fool. Namgung Jincheon¡¯s fist clenched tightly. I won¡¯t lose a second time. A never seen before intense desire to win was evident in his eyes. ¡°Big brother?¡± The voice of a young girl rang out. Turning his head, he saw his little sister, who was at least ten years younger than him. ¡°Soah.¡± Namgung Soah crossed her arms and made a coy face. Nevertheless, her cheeks were flushed red and her eyes were shining with curiosity, her attempt to act reserved wasn¡¯t fooling anyone. ¡°Will you be leaving now?¡± She even resorted to speaking more politely, which she normally never did. This was the exact appearance she had been showing ever since the day she met Mok Riwon. Namgung Jincheon nodded indifferently. Then, suppressing the urge to jump up and down, she said. ¡°T-Then I¡¯ll also go¡­¡± ¡°Stay home.¡± After saying that, Namgung Jincheon walked past Namgung Soah. Even though she was sobbing behind him, he didn¡¯t care in the slightest. To Namgung Jincheon, proving his sword was more important than the childish love of his little sister. The Emperor¡¯s Sword Form. With a new weapon in hand, Namgung Jincheon headed towards the Martial /genesisforsaken Chapter 59: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (2) On Wudang Mountain in the northern region of Hubei Province, where one of the Nine Sects of the Orthodox Path, the Wudang Sect, was located, Daoist monks continued their training in a solemn atmosphere. Somewhere on that mountain, the esteemed Sect Leader of this era, Taeheo Jinin, asked the young man in front of him. ¡°Are you certain you do not want to go?¡± ¡°Yes, I wish to remain in Wudang.¡± The one bowing before him was none other than Immortal Dragon Hyungong. At his words, Taeheo Jinin expressed deep regret. ¡°I heard the other Dragons and Phoenix have all headed to the Martial Alliance. No¡­ It is not my ce to force you.¡± Taeheo Jinin smiled bitterly, shaking his head. He judged that it wasn¡¯t right to further pressure the child who wanted to stay in Wudang.But there was one more reason. ¡°Hoho, with so little desire, you are indeed a Heavenly Daoist.¡± While the other Dragons and Phoenixes were stepping out for fame, Hyungong¡¯s focus on cultivating the Dao seemed truly wonderful in Taeheo Jinin¡¯s eyes. Hyungong just smiled. Then a thought shed across his mind. Is there a need to restrict my movements? Having lived his entire life as a spy, he was confident in deceiving others. However, the Martial Alliance had too many eyes. Hyungong didn¡¯t feel the need to go there at the cost of abandoning the foundation he had built up. After all¡­ He wasn¡¯t the only one who had infiltrated the Orthodox Path, so he could leave the matters there to someone else. * * * The establishment of the Dragon Phoenix Squad. This was undoubtedly news that would create a huge stir and also bring hope to the currently turbulent martial world. However, aside from that. ¡°Creating a new group won¡¯t be that easy.¡± The Martial Alliance wasn¡¯t some small neighborhood sect. As arge organization, establishing a new group within required various preparations. From the barracks where they would stay to the buildings where they would live, and the training grounds for practice. It wasn¡¯t enough to just provide an existing ce. Except for Mok Riwon, all the members of the Dragons and Phoenixes were from prestigious backgrounds. It would be an embarrassment from the Martial Alliance¡¯s perspective to give such people just any old building. ¡°It¡¯s difficult...¡± Mok Riwon tilted his head and furrowed his pretty eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t understand why they were so concerned about saving face, because for him, he could train well even on dirt and sleep anywhere as long as there was a roof. Tang Hwa-seo didn¡¯t bother exining more to him. She knew that the importance of reputation and the change in attitude ording to position were the kind of things that were difficult to understand unless one experienced them firsthand. ¡°In any case, we will have to stay in this building for the time being.¡± ¡°What should we do in the meantime?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in particr to do. Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± Tang Hwa-seo raised her eyebrows as if remembering something. ¡°Would you like to visit the archive of the Martial Alliance?¡± ¡°The archive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the archive where secret manuals are given to the Alliance¡¯s martial artists. Weren¡¯t you curious about it, Young Hero Mok?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We can go there?!¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re now an official martial artist of the Alliance.¡± ¡°I want to go¨C!¡± He sprang up. Seeing his lively spirit that had now fully returned, Tang Hwa-seo simply smiled happily. * * * Tang Hwa-seo left Mok Riwon in front of the archive and said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take care of some other matters ande back, so wait here obediently, okay?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± He was constantly fidgeting, turning his body towards the archive as if burning with excitement. At this, she felt a needless worry arise. ¡°Young Hero Mok, if a stranger tells you to follow them...¡± ¡°I should say I¡¯m waiting for someone!¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Although she wanted to stay with him, Tang Hwa-seo had many things to do as they were about to establish a group. Tang Hwa-seo just hoped nothing would happen and turned away, leaving Mok Riwon behind. After finally being left alone, he entered the archive. And smiled. It smells like books. As soon as he went in, the musty scent of old books permeated his lungs. It was a scent and atmosphere that calmed his head for some reason, so a bright expression formed on his face as he looked around. The Alliance¡¯s secret manuals... There were truly a myriad of them. From the Three Principles Sword Technique and Breathing Technique, which could be obtained even on the market street, to the secret manuals of small sects and even those rted to the Alliance¡¯s joint attacks, which couldn¡¯t be found elsewhere. There were originally some secret manuals that couldn¡¯t be viewed right away just because one joined the Alliance, but the title of Dragon he possessed granted him the qualification to read even those. Mok Riwon wandered around the archive for a long time before taking out a secret manual and opening it. It was a sword arts manual called the Jade Thunder True Sword. I need to know about as many swords as possible. Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t arrogant. He also had a strong desire for self-improvement. And he now had a reason to be stronger. Fist Demon Pae Woongchu, whose name he now knew. Mok Riwon felt that his training methods up to now were insufficient to face him properly. I must learn everything that can be learned, and incorporate everything that can be incorporated into my sword. Mok Riwon didn¡¯t want to suffer such a miserable defeat again. Swish. The page flipped. From then on, Mok Riwon read the secret manuals in the archive and etched those sword techniques in his mind. * * * In the training ground temporarily assigned to the Dragon Phoenix Squad,te into the night. There, Mok Riwon drew his sword. It was fruitful. To be precise, he was about to reap the fruits from now on. He moved his body while recalling the secret manuals he had been reading all afternoon, deconstructing the forms. I will take only the necessary parts, and through that, I will create a new sword by weaving them together. It was an arrogant thought. Were it not Mok Riwon who had this idea, such words would surelye out. It was natural to say. What Mok Riwon intended to do was the creation of martial arts, an act of trying to be a grandmaster of martial arts. However, he was the Heaven-ying Star. He was one of the greatest martial talents to ever descend upon thisnd. Therefore, his qualifications as a grandmaster were more than abundant. As the Starfall Seven Swords progresses into thetter half, it will take on the unveiled form of reinforced qi arts. He couldn¡¯t rely on the Starfall Seven Swords in every fight. In his one-on-one fight with the Fist Demon, didn¡¯t his qi run out due to the excessive use of qi arts? I need martial arts that can exert power with just the basic forms. Mok Riwon¡¯s sword descended, changed directions midway, and moved horizontally. The sword unfolding at a very slow speed was a haphazardbination of the sword arts he had learned today. Although there was an inevitable awkwardness in it, as the night deepened, the sword form gradually began to take on a natural and profound mysterious principle. Reduce and refine. Fill in the awkwardness between the sword forms as the senses guide. This wasn¡¯t a sword for passing down. It was a sword Mok Riwon was creating solely for himself. Thus, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the learning difficulty of having to pass it down. A sword in the form most suitable for me. A sword he could handle the best. More variations. A sword whose basic form the opponent couldn¡¯t adapt to. So I won¡¯t use the same sword technique twice. Mok Riwon gave a name to the sword he wasying the framework for. Sword of a Myriad Principles. A sword that weaved ten thousand sword forms to create a singlew. Even though only a dozen or so swords had been intertwined in it so far, Mok Riwon intended to incorporate ten thousand sword techniques into it someday. The night deepened in the Martial Alliance. * * * About three weeks into their stay at the Martial Alliance. Mok Riwon, who had been absorbed in training day after day toplete his new sword, went out for the first time in a long while. ¡°They¡¯reing today!¡± They would be weing the other acquaintances they had met at the Dragon Phoenix Tournament today. Tang Hwa-seo nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard the Fist Dragon and Sword Dragon areing together, while the White Phoenix ising separately.¡± ¡°What do you mean only the White Phoenix separately?¡± ¡°After all, aren¡¯t they located at the opposite ends?¡± Only then did he understand. Since the Emei Sect in Sichuan was on the left of Hubei while Shaolin and Anhui were geographically on the right, there was no need for the White Phoenix to meet up with them ande back. ¡°Then...¡± Who will arrive first? The moment he had that thought, a figure in the distance waved her hand with a bright smile. A tsk came from Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s mouth. ¡°¡­The White Phoenix arrived first.¡± The approaching woman in white was White Phoenix Hyeun. She walked towards them with a truly refreshed face as if she had experienced something nice on the way here. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again!¡± ¡°Have you been well, Benefactor Mok? My goodness, you¡¯ve be even more handsome?¡± When Hyeun spoke while covering her mouth with her hand, Mok Riwon shook. He wondered why she was suddenly acting so friendly. And naturally, he hid behind Tang Hwa-seo. In response, Hyeun burst intoughter. ¡°I won¡¯t eat you up. I really won¡¯t. On the way here, I already¡­¡± While excitedly speaking, Hyeun suddenly closed her mouth. Then she looked around and smiled mysteriously. ¡°¡­Anyways, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Mok Riwon gulped. Tang Hwa-seo proceeded to step on his foot with her heel as Zhuge San kept his mouth tightly shut. He didn¡¯t particrly like the unmarried and loose White Phoenix. ¡°¡­Brother Namgung iste.¡± He thought that it would be more entertaining to see Namgung Jincheon get upset looking at Mok Riwon. As if the heavens granted that wish, not much time passed before a monk and a noble young man with an impressive appearance walked over from a distance. Zhuge San¡¯s face brightened when they appeared. ¡°Monk! Brother Namgung! Over here!¡± Their reactions were starkly different. As soon as Il-woon saw Zhuge San, he trembled and smiled awkwardly, while Namgung Jincheon only red at Mok Riwon without even ncing at Zhuge San. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time! How have you been?¡± Mok Riwon held no grudge against Namgung Jincheon. After all, no matter what, he was a fellow martial artist of the martial world who was sincere about swordsmanship, and thest time they met, he seemed to be trying to consider many things besides martial prowess, so Mok Riwon felt like bing friends with him. ¡°¡­Have you been well?¡± Namgung Jincheon muttered expressionlessly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been well.¡± He didn¡¯t cower in the slightest. Rather, he was burning withpetitive spirit. However, now wasn¡¯t a good time. Namgung Jincheon wanted to challenge Mok Riwon to a fight right away, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to be consumed by that emotion and forget what he came here to do. He brushed past the other Dragons and Phoenixes and headed towards the Alliance, saying. ¡°Follow me then. We need to report first.¡± ¡°He¡¯s talking like he¡¯s already the captain.¡± Hyeun whispered to Tang Hwa-seo, who unknowingly nodded along. Hearing their words, Namgung Jincheon retorted as if it were obvious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for me to be the captain?¡± At his extremely arrogant attitude, the people present stiffened. Meanwhile, only Mok RIwon clenched his fists tightly in anger and shouted. ¡°W-What are you saying?! The captain will be me!¡± There was only one reason Mok Riwon wanted to be the leader of the group. Because it was cool. A tense atmosphere rose between the two. Tang Hwa-seo nkly watched the ongoing scene with one hand holding her head. This¡­ This was already starting to be a /genesisforsaken Chapter 60: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (3) ¡°The captain. You?¡± Namgung Jincheon¡¯s voice was cold. It even carried a hint of looking down on Mok Riwon. It was clear as day from Namgung Jincheon¡¯s perspective, because apart from acknowledging his martial arts, he thought Mok Riwon¡¯s naivety made him unsuitable for this position. Of course, there was also the personal desire of not wanting to follow the other Dragon Phoenix members, but even excluding that, Namgung Jincheon believed he was the man most suited to be the captain here. ¡°Do you know how to lead a group? Do you have knowledge of administrative procedures? No, are you even aware of what a captain¡¯s role is in the first ce?¡± The words he shot out pierced Mok Riwon¡¯s chest. Although trembling, he didn¡¯t back down. It was the position of captain in the Martial Alliance, a position that Mok Riwon dearly loved even in Tales of the Martial Heroes, and one that only the protagonist could upy. Mok Riwon did not want to give up such a glorious position so easily.Furthermore, he had a basis for that. ¡°A-Am I not the strongest?! The strongest person always bes the captain!¡± Freeze. Namgung Jincheon stiffened. His eyes widened incredibly, and a hurt expression formed on his face. The finals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament which was akin to a nightmare for him¡­ The events of that day came flooding back. He calmed his trembling fists. However, his deep azure eyes still couldn¡¯t control their shaking. He had to be rational in this situation, but in the end, not much changed. Namgung Jincheon was a man who couldn¡¯t feel at ease unless he stood above others. ¡°¡­Right, it¡¯s been about two months. It seems we need to reorganize the hierarchy again.¡± Qi slowly rose from his body, and as if not wanting to lose, Mok Riwon also began to unleash his ink-ck qi. What would happen next was obvious. Mok Riwon received a flick on his forehead. It was Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°Young Hero Mok! Is it okay to release your qi in a ce like this?! Is it?!¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not okay, but¡­!¡± ¡°But what?! And Sword Dragon! You also have a problem! Didn¡¯t you say that at the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, provocation doesn¡¯t work on you?! But why are you reacting to everything he says and causing trouble?!¡± Their mouths mmed shut. When Tang Hwa-seo, who rarely raised her voice, assaulted them with a merciless truth, they were at a loss for words. Even so, the sight of the two ring at each other made her grab her head. They¡¯re both children! The hidden side of Namgung Jincheon who she had previously trusted, was slowly being revealed. He was on the exact same level as Mok Riwon. It was then that she realized. The reason Namgung Jincheon had seemed distant and detached until now was simply because he had kept his mouth shut! He¡¯s just a taciturn Mok Riwon! Tang Hwa-seo looked at the others with a throbbing headache. Zhuge San wasughing so hard that he was gasping for air, and Hyeun had already gone far away, talking to a martial artist of the Alliance. Il-woon was smiling as if it was troublesome, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping them. Herplexion simply turned pale. ¡­We¡¯re doomed. The Dragon Phoenix Squad was doomed. Completely and utterly doomed. Somehow, there wasn¡¯t a single person she could trust. * * * Military Advisor Zhuge Muyeon made a dumbfounded face at the scene unfolding before him. First, Mok Riwon and Namgung Jincheon. The two men who would be in charge of the Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s martial strength were for some reason, ring in different directions with angry faces. Zhuge San was groaning while holding his stomach as if he had indigestion, and Hyeun was ying with Il-woon¡¯s bald head which was covered in bulging veins. The only normal one was Tang Hwa-seo, but even her expression was strange. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing, yet.¡± Tang Hwa-seo smiled emptily. Zhuge Muyeon felt himself growing slightly curious, but soon suppressed his wonder. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would entertain the hot-bloodedness of young people. ¡°With this, everyone has gathered. The Immortal Dragon expressed his intention to remain in Wudang.¡± ¡°Yes, I would like to hear about the uing schedule.¡± When Tang Hwa-seo asked while pressing her forehead, Zhuge Muyeon nodded. ¡°First, the preparations of the building have beenpleted. When you leave, my adjutant will guide you.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°However, the administrative procedures have not ended, so it will take more time until the official establishment.¡± ¡°There are that many procedures?¡± Tang Hwa-seo tilted her head. As far as she knew, establishing a single group didn''t take this long even for the Martial Alliance. ¡°I am aware that the establishment of a group ispleted with the approval of the Alliance Leader. Are they absent by any chance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Rather, at the upper echelons of the Alliance, efforts are being made to establish the group.¡± ¡°But why...¡± ¡°There will be an inauguration ceremony. A rather grand one.¡± At his words, all eyes turned towards him. Meanwhile, Zhuge San¡¯s brows narrowed. It was natural for him, who disliked troublesome matters. ¡°Inauguration ceremony? Why so extravagant...¡± In the middle of his sentence, Zhuge San made an Ah, suddenly nodding. ¡°¡­Right,e to think of it, this isn¡¯t an ordinary group.¡± Everybody understood his words. Except for Mok Riwon. So Tang Hwa-seo provided a separate exnation for him. ¡°Given the current state of affairs, it must be to boost morale. Additionally, there are many gazes to be mindful of as the children of prestigious ns are being gathered and brought into the Alliance.¡± ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Zhuge Muyeon nodded in agreement with their conversation and then asked. ¡°So, there¡¯s something I have to have to know soon.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Who is the captain and vice-captain?¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face turned pale at those words. And the two men with the same mental age had their eyes light up again. Their eyes shed again. Tang Hwa-seo felt her head throb and gritted her teeth, then soon raised her hand. ¡°I will do it.¡± ¡°Ah! Young Lady!¡± ¡°I will do it. I won¡¯t ept any objections.¡± Zhuge Muyeon simply listened to their conversation with his arms crossed until they were all on the same n. After all, each member was an Expert at the Peak Realm, and the position of captain wasn¡¯t a role based solely on martial prowess, so anyone who could gather up their opinions would do. The situation was very one-sided. ¡°Young Hero Mok. Stay put.¡± Mok Riwon stepped back at her singlemand. ¡°Do not even think about being the captain either, Sword Dragon. Can you handle all the administrative procedures? Do you have any intention of taking care of the other members? Do you have the will to participate in meetings and other matters by cutting into your training time?¡± Namgung Jincheon gradually lost his momentum at what she said. In fact, he was someone who didn¡¯t enjoy taking care of others. ¡°Zhuge San, White Phoenix. You two probably weren¡¯t thinking about it anyway. And Monk Il-woon wouldn¡¯t want to speak harshly to others.¡± The three of them nodded. Afterwards, Tang Hwa-seo turned around to Zhuge Muyeon. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Excellent. And the vice-captain?¡± ¡°It will be Monk Il-woon. By the captain¡¯s discretion.¡± She cut off any other interjections before they could be made. From her perspective, the only talent she could use as a vice-captain was the rtively normal Il-woon. ¡°Great. Then I will inform them and prepare for the inauguration ceremony. I will tell you the details of the ceremonyter.¡± Zhuge Muyeon rose from his seat. Then the adjutant waiting outside the door called for the Dragons and Phoenixes. ¡°You may follow me.¡± And then Tang Hwa-so let out a sigh of relief. ¡­That¡¯s one hurdle. Although she didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, they had passed a dangerous point. Turning her head and looking at them in the eyes, they definitely looked like troublemakers. I absolutely¡­ ¡­must not let them cause any incidents. Such thoughts filled her mind. * * * The building where the Dragon Phoenix Squad would reside was luxurious. If one were to describe it, there were traces of gold which noticeably set it apart from the nearby quarters at a nce. ¡°Brother Zhuge! There¡¯s a night pearl in here!¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯d be good money if we took one of those and sold it!¡± ¡°Brother Zhuge! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ this is¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s jade! This sculpture is made of solid jade!¡± ¡°Woww!!!¡± A tremendous amount of support to the point where one would wonder how they could pour so much money into a single building. However, looking at their lineup, it was understandable. Three children of the Five Noble ns, two rising stars representing the Nine Sects. Aside from Mok Riwon, each and every one of them belonged to renowned prestigious ns and sects. There was supporting in based on their affiliations and sponsorships from various merchant groups. Of course, the Five Noble ns were where the highest share of the money was flowing in from. The night pearl or sculptures carved from jade were prime examples of that. Tang Hwa-seo looked at the night pearl with darkened eyes. It was because she knew its origin was the Sichuan Tang n. ¡­I don¡¯t believe he put in a good word. She had returned from Shexian, Anhui after a conflict with Tang Woonkyung, and had even expressed her intent to distance herself from the Tang n by establishing a foothold in the Martial Alliance. Yet the Tang n, or more precisely, the n Head was sending support like this. Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t fathom his intentions. No, let¡¯s not think about it now. Tang Hwa-seo intentionally shifted her gaze away from the night pearl. No matter their intentions, she couldn¡¯t reveal her other motives while in the Martial Alliance, so she simply had to focus on what needed to be done right in front of her. p p. She pped her hands to get their attention. ¡°Alright, stop looking around and let¡¯s assign the rooms.¡± Although the Dragon Pheonix Building was fairlyrge, there weren¡¯t many rooms to sleep in. There were only six martial artists to begin with, so the space that typically would have been allocated to bedding was filled with training grounds and other facilities. ¡°There are a total of three rooms. I will assign them in pairs of two. Of course, I will room with White Phoenix, and as for the rest of you¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes and took a guess. I must keep Young Hero Mok and Sword Dragon apart at all costs. If she were to put them together, they would surely cause trouble again. Just today alone, they had already shed several times, so if she told them to sleep in the same room, who knew how many incidents would ur? That was something that absolutely could not be allowed. So Tang Hwa-seo made up her mind to assign the two to different rooms and continued her contemtion. Considering those two, Zhuge San and Monk Il-woon¡­ If it were up to her, she wanted to pair Il-woon with Mok Riwon. After all, if Mok Riwon were to stay with Zhuge San, he might be badly influenced. However, she couldn¡¯t do that either because if she put Zhuge San with the whimsical Namgung Jincheon, there would be no one to control him. ¡°Huu...¡± Her dilemma was caught between emotion and logic. Agonizing for a long while, she finally came to a conclusion. ¡°Monk Il-woon, please room with Sword Dragon.¡± Tang Hwa-seo entrusted Namgung Jincheon to Il-woon. While Mok Riwon and Zhuge San rejoiced saying all was right, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s heart did not feel at ease. At that moment, Hyeun sneakily approached and whispered. ¡°How about we each have our own room and put the four of them together?¡± She looked at Hyeun with an expressionless face and snorted. ¡°Stop speaking such nonsense.¡± There was no one who didn¡¯t know what would happen if Hyeun had a room to herself. No way only one person would be in it. A man woulde visiting her room every other day. Tang Hwa-seo made this arrangement while sacrificing herself. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about bringing in outsiders.¡± She intended to minimize the time Hyeun could target men. And Hyeun clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re annoyingly perceptive.¡± She said, loud enough for everyone to /genesisforsaken Chapter 61: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (4) The members of the Dragon Phoenix Squad arose at dawn andmenced their training, invigorating the pavilion with their activities. Their faces exuded an indescribable radiance. Except for Tang Hwa-seo. ¡°It¡¯s time to spar,e out Ink Dragon.¡± ¡°I must not! It¡¯s said that when you wake up, you must circte your qi! Don¡¯t use me for your training, Sword Dragon! If you really want to, in the afternoon...¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I will be meditating.¡± ¡°Eh? Then what do you me to do?!¡± ¡°Hey, just train individually. Brother Namgung and Brother Mok, there¡¯s no rush for sparring, right?¡± ¡°Brother Zhuge, aren¡¯t you training?¡±¡°I already did before you woke up.¡± ¡°As expected of Brother Zhuge!¡± ¡°Tsk...¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face went nk at the chaos unfolding before her eyes. She found herself at a loss¡ªDespite having three training grounds, Mok Riwon and Namgung Jincheon were bickering from the early morning. Beside these two, Zhuge San was lying down andughing as they quarreled. Hyeun had already departed, having left at the crack of dawn. And there was Il-woon who did not attempt to stop any of this. As Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s gaze drifted towards Il-woon, he just smiled awkwardly as if there was nothing he could do. ¡­Right, I was prepared for this. Tang Hwa-seo closed her eyes, drawing in a deep breath. In the next instant, she opened her eyes and shouted. ¡°Just use separate training grounds!¡± Since Zhuge San had dered that he wouldn¡¯t be training today, each member could upy an individual training ground. When they heard Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s stern voice, the priormotion ceased in an instant. ¡°¡­Young Lady, don¡¯t you need to use one?¡± Mok Riwon said in the middle of that, worried about her practice, to which sheughed wearily and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to find that damned White Phoenix bitch.¡± Before focusing on her own training, her first priority was catching Hyeun, who had run away while everyone was asleep. Setting a precedent now by establishing discipline was crucial for their future sess. After exactly two hours, Tang Hwa-seo found Hyeun walking arm in arm with a martial artist in front of an inn near the Martial Alliance. Grabbing her by the ear, she dragged her back to the Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s Pavilion. None of the members dared to open their mouths at Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s icy cold rage that morning. * * * ¡°Maintain your dignity.¡± In the Captain¡¯s Office of the Dragon Phoenix Squad, Tang Hwa-seo, sitting in the main seat, said with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Always be mindful of your behavior. Do not forget that we are always under the Alliance¡¯s watchful eye. Do you understand?¡± The day¡¯s transgressor, the White Phoenix, hung her head low while absently toying with her reddened earlobe. The others were no different. Beyond her martial prowess, Tang Hwa-seo exuded an imposing aura that could subdue others. Even the headstrong Namgung Jinchoen felt an inexplicable pressure when she got angry. She let out a deep sigh. The following admonition was unavoidable for her. ¡°The same goes for everyone else. I will turn a blind eye to themotion inside the pavilion as long as you maintain some decorum. However, it¡¯s not eptable outside the pavilion. Please do not forget that the source of the Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s funds is from outside backing.¡± Because all the martial artists belonging to their group except for Tang Hwa-seo would eventually return to their original ns, little support came directly from the Alliance. This luxurious pavilion and all the extravagances they were enjoying were sponsorship money sent from outside to maintain connections with them, so they had to live up to those expectations. As someone who had run her own business before, only Tang Hwa-seo understood the importance of this. ¡°It¡¯s our first day of living together, so I won¡¯t lecture you all for long. Let¡¯s go have a meal now.¡± After her tone softened, Mok Riwon and Zhuge San¡¯s faces especially lit up. It was because her lecture sessionsting less than half an hour was a record-breaking achievement. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± ¡°Brother Mok, did you know? I heard there¡¯s a dedicated chef assigned to the Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s Pavilion!¡± ¡°Ooh¡­! Then we can have some somen noodles with bamboo leaf liquor here too!¡± ¡°That goes without saying!¡± The two of them rushed out, with Namgung Jincheon following leisurely behind. Il-woon trailed after them. ¡°Can I go eat too?¡± Hyeun asked. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face twisted into an expression difficult to put into words, but after a brief pause, she nodded. ¡°¡­Well, what¡¯s the point of all this if we can¡¯t enjoy a good meal?¡± It was something she had to endure. * * * Il-woon was facing the greatest crisis of his life. ¡­There¡¯s so much meat. They entered the dining hall. The sight of meat made Il-woon¡¯s eyes ze over. He had heard that the chef specially assigned to the Dragon Phoenix Squad was renowned for his meat dishes. Already aware of this fact, Il-woon swallowed hard, his mouth watering as he found himself lost in contemtion. ¡­I should abstain from a carnivorous diet. In principle, Buddhist prayers should be offered with a pure body through uncooked food and with a clear, empty mind. Therefore, as a monk, it was improper to be tempted by such meat. But how could that possibly be as easy as it sounds? The smell... The aroma was so fragrant. This burst of meaty scent was like torture for Il-woon. He yearned to take just one bite, if only to savor the taste. These desires warred with his guilt towards Abbot Won-myung, who had trusted him enough to send him here. The conflicting emotions tangled inside him. And then. ¡°Monk Il-woon, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Hyeun asked while chewing her food. His eyes widened in response. ¡°M-Monk Hyeun! That is¡­!¡± Her te was full of meat. It wasn¡¯t just for a mere taste; there was enough to make her stomach burst. Il-woon was shocked. ¡°J-Just how much¡­!¡± Is this behavior something to be envied? Or is it an unforgivable transgression?! How can Hyeun, a fellow student of Buddhism, indulge in cooked food, let alone meat?! As Il-woon trembled in his seat, Hyeun just tilted her head. ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t even know what she was doing wrong. In fact, if she were the type of woman to feel guilty about such things, she wouldn¡¯t have been so fond of men in the first ce. Il-woon was envious. Of her shamelessness. I-I too¡­! Right as he was thinking that, Il-woon felt a gaze on him. He startlingly turned around, finding Zhuge San there with a grin stered across his face. Il-woon¡¯s heart turned to ice. With a heart crying tears of blood, he forced his eyes away from the meat. ¡­I am a student of Buddhism. As heforted himself like that, another thought came to mind saying. If only Zhuge San wasn¡¯t here... * * * Tang Hwa-seo was busy. The contrast was starkpared to the other members who were enjoying their leisure time on personal activities and rest. Of course, having taken on the mantle of leader, there was much she had to do. From the most basic tasks like managing members to drafting letters for sponsors. Fostering rtionships with other captains andmanders in the Alliance and mastering the intricacies of administrative report forms. On top of that, there were discussions about uing schedules. Trying to aplish all of this within the allotted time made her feel like even ten bodies wouldn¡¯t be enough. Nevertheless, Tang Hwa-seo was steadily aplishing all these tasks. Now that she could move without hiding or running away, she was determined to prove herself. A week passed in this manner. After putting out the urgent fires, Tang Hwa-seo sat in her office for a short break. The inauguration ceremony is in a week. It would be quite arge-scale event. This ceremony wasn¡¯t just to announce the formation of the Dragon Phoenix Squad, but also served as a deration of war against the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult that had invaded the Central ins. While official missions would be assigned after the ceremony, Tang Hwa-seo needed to make preparations now. We¡¯ll probably have to travel to other provinces regrly. Why wouldn¡¯t they? The Dragon Phoenix Squad, personalities of its members aside, was undoubtedly a formidable force. With all six members at the Peak Realm, and two of them even beyond the realm of other martial artists, this elite group was most likely to be assigned intelligence-gathering missions. To move around in disguise, we¡¯ll need... Human skin masks, forged identity tokens, and training for the members. Tang Hwa-seo sighed as she continued pondering. ¡­How am I supposed to educate these people? They were the type to cause trouble at least once a day, as if they¡¯d get itchy if they didn¡¯t. Today, even the usually well-behaved Il-woon had caused amotion. For heaven¡¯s sake, he had punched Zhuge San in the gut during a spar, causing him to be carried away. Tang Hwa-seo felt especially betrayed since it was someone she had trusted. ¡­There¡¯s nothing to say if it was a mistake. Since he had only used external arts for that single strike, the injury wasn¡¯t severe. It wouldn¡¯t affect the inauguration ceremony. Tang Hwa-seo held her throbbing head. It was at that moment when a martial artist from the Alliance arrived at her office. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, you¡¯re here.¡± It was a martial artist she had be familiar with recently named Go Jeol, the adjutant of Military Advisor Zhuge Muyeon. Tang Hwa-seo guided him to a seat with a gentle smile. ¡°You must be tired from all the back and forth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job after all.¡± Go Jeol returned a slight smile. He pulled out some papers from his chest and handed them to Tang Hwa-seo, saying. ¡°These are from each division. You requested them directly, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression brightened. The documents Go Jeol was delivering were something she had been eagerly anticipating. It wasn¡¯t anything grand¡ªjust schedules for sparring and joint training sessions with each organization. This was something Tang Hwa-seo had arranged for her members. Go Joel smiled at her delighted face and said. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you paying attention to every detail, even the training schedules of your members.¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re not exactly sociable people. They¡¯re all used to being pampered, so I wanted to at least help them build rtionships with the Alliance members.¡± ¡°I believe it¡¯s an excellent quality for a leader to have. You¡¯re using your personal time for the public good, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tang Hwa-seo felt embarrassed hearing those words. It wasn¡¯t entirely for the public good. Why not? It was because she started this because of Mok Riwon¡¯s constant talk of ¡®wanting topete with the experts of the Martial Alliance!¡¯ before even arriving. In other words, her desire to look good in his eyes had yed no small part in this. ¡°¡­I am truly grateful to Great Expert Go. Would you like to have some tea before you go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. The Military Advisor makes a fuss if I¡¯m away for even a short while.¡± Go Jeol joked as he stood up. ¡°Then take care.¡± ¡°You as well.¡± He left the room. Now that she was alone, Tang Hwa-seo started checking the documents and matching up the training schedules. I can probably schedule a sparring session with the White Sword Unit in approximately two weeks. Tang Hwa-seo felt happy. Although the process had been arduous, her fatigue was disappearing as she anticipated Mok Riwon¡¯s expression when she told him this news. Without further dy, she stood up and headed towards the training grounds. At this time, Mok Riwon would be engrossed in sword training. When she arrived at the training ground. ¡°Brother Zhuge! I just saw someone in the Alliance wearing a golden sword! It was amazing!¡± ¡°Ohh¡­ You must have met the Golden Sword. It¡¯s not that the sword is gold, but the scabbard is. That¡¯s the Commander of the White Sword Unit.¡± ¡°Wow¡­! If only I had such a cool sword!¡± Mok Riwon was making a fuss. Nearby, Zhuge San was handling him while groaning and leaning on a crutch. As Tang Hwa-seo took in the scene, she blinked before bursting intoughter with a pfft. Really... There¡¯s never a moment of boredom around these people. That was the thought that came to her /genesisforsaken Chapter 62: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (5) ¡°The White Sword Unit?!¡± In the captain¡¯s office, Mok Riwon jumped up from his seat, eximing with a broad smile. While his usual enthusiasm could be dismissed, this time was different. The news Tang Hwa-seo brought was in regard to scheduling a sparring session with the White Sword Unit, one of the Martial Alligance¡¯s representative organizations. This was exciting news even for the other members present. ¡°What a coincidence. We were just talking about Brother Mok and the Golden Sword.¡± ¡°Yes, he has graciously agreed to a sparring session.¡± Tang Hwa-seo smiled and responded to Zhuge San¡¯sment. Mok Riwon looked at her with eyes full of admiration, feeling grateful to her for arranging this much-desired duel with an expert of the Martial Alliance. ¡°As expected, only Young Lady could do this! You¡¯re truly amazing!¡±His praise, delivered with clenched fists and shining eyes, was music to her ears, melting away all her fatigue up until this point. Of course, it was just a momentary feeling. ¡°¡­Anyway, I gathered you all to tell you to prepare for the sparring session, which will be a week after the inauguration ceremony. That¡¯s all I needed to say, so you can return to your daily routines.¡± Namgung Jincheon was the first to rise. Though his face was expressionless as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, he headed straight for the training ground. Next, Il-woon and Hyeun rose from their seats, thanking Tang Hwa-seo before leaving to offer prayers. Il-woon was dragging Hyeun along. The remaining two were Zhuge San and Mok Riwon. Tang Hwa-seo asked them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two leaving?¡± ¡°Huh? Should we go?¡± ¡°You should. I have more work to do.¡± Tang Hwa-seo smiled unconvincingly, which Mok Riwon noticed. The Young Lady seems to overworking herself... Thinking back, he realized they hadn¡¯t spent time together since Tang Hwa-seo became captain. Whenever he visited, she was either out or working. Herplexion had noticeably darkenedpared to before, as if she had been overexerting herself. Naturally, he felt concerned. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Not at the moment.¡± ¡°T-Then are there any errands I can run?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing I need done outside.¡± Tang Hwa-seo tilted her head. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­!¡± Mok Riwonughed awkwardly and stood up. After offering some words of encouragement, he left the captain¡¯s office and asked Zhuge San. ¡°Brother Zhuge!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Young Lady looks very tired! But she won¡¯t ept help! What should we do? I¡¯m worried she might copse at this rate!¡± She isn¡¯t epting your help because you would be useless. But Zhuge San couldn¡¯t possibly tell him the truth. Instead, he smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°If she gets too exhausted, she¡¯ll ask for help. Isn¡¯t Sister known for her strong sense of responsibility? She probably wants to prove she can handle things on her own, so let¡¯s just cheer her on.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± While she was certainly pushing herself, Zhuge San wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, this was Tang Hwa-seo. He believed she would rest when needed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you focus on training, Brother Mok? It would be a shame to waste the opportunity that Sister has arranged for us.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true...¡± Even as he said this, Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the captain¡¯s office. Despite Zhuge San¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. However, with little he could do to help, Mok Riwon had no choice but to turn away. * * * A few dayster. An undeniable shadow of worry clouded Mok Riwon¡¯s face. Ever since realizing Tang Hwa-seo was overworking herself, he had been closely observing her, and the results weren¡¯t good. She really doesn¡¯t rest for even a moment. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s daily routine was incredibly monotonous. Work. Work. Work. Then sleep and wake up. Mok Riwon could confidently say he had never seen her take a break in between. It wasn¡¯t like she was always this way. When she first ran the courtesan house in Suyang County, Jiangxi, Tang Hwa-seo wasn¡¯t the type to push herself this hard. Mok Riwon thought that Tang Hwa-seo was so busy because she was sacrificing her personal time for the sake of the members. ¡­Even though I can¡¯t be of help. He wanted to at least offer some encouragement. So Mok Riwon knocked on the door of the captain¡¯s office. ¡°Young Lady, are you there?¡± ¡ªAh, pleasee in. Mok Riwon opened the door and peeked his head into the captain¡¯s office. Tang Hwa-seo smiled weakly with her gaunt face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You haven¡¯t caused trouble again, I hope?¡± ¡°N-No, nothing like that!¡± Mok Riwon entered the captain¡¯s office, startled, then said. ¡°I was worried that you might be overworking yourself, so I came to check on you. Ah, would you like this? It¡¯s tea I asked the chef to prepare. It¡¯s said to be good for fatigue.¡± As she was offered a cup of steaming tea, she blinked once before epting. ¡°Thank you. You didn¡¯t have to...¡± ¡°But you¡¯re working so hard! I wanted to help in whatever way I could¡± Tang Hwa-seo fiddled with the teacup as she thought. Was it that obvious? She wondered if she had been receiving guests with fatigue evident on her face. Even at this moment, Tang Hwa-seo was recalling her previous ¡®work¡¯. She had bepletely immersed in her duties. Mok Riwon sighed at the sight of her once again lost in thought, and approached her. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Young Lady, please give me your shoulders for a moment!¡± Tap. Moving behind Tang Hwa-seo, Mok Riwon ced his hands on her shoulders. She froze for a moment. ¡°Wh-What are you¡­!¡± ¡°I will give you a massage!¡± Mok Riwon said energetically, his voice filled with confidence. ¡°I¡¯ve been praised by my master for my massage skills since I was young! If you try just once Young Lady, you¡¯ll feel your fatigue melt away and your strength return!¡± Tang Hwa-seo finally understood his intention and rxed a little. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart racing with Mok Riwon¡¯srge hands enveloping her shoulders. ¡°Umm¡­ Then, if you will for just a moment?¡± Although she had a mountain of work to do, it seemed impolite to refuse when he was so excited about it. Mok Riwon nodded with his characteristic lovely smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin!¡± Squeeze. Mok Riwon¡¯s hands applied pressure. It wasn¡¯t too strong. His massage was rather impressive, gently kneading her shoulds as he had imed. ¡°How is it? Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ You certainly have a knack for this.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was surprised. Even though he didn¡¯t seem to be using any inner qi, her tense muscles were slowly melting, and her body was rxing. Her body sank deeper into the backrest. ¡°My goodness, I¡¯ve never felt thisfortable before.¡± ¡°Master said the same thing! He said if I hadn¡¯t be a martial artist, I might have ended up as a masseur in the imperial pce!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t disagree with that assessment.¡± ¡°Feel free to ask anytime! I¡¯d be happy to do this a hundred times for you, Young Lady!¡± Tang Hwa-seo chuckled at his words, but in her drowsy state, she couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. Her eyelids were gradually drooping. As her fatigue and tension melted away, her body naturally began preparing for recovery. There¡¯s still more work to do... She knew she shouldn¡¯t fall asleep, but she felt incredibly drowsy. Mok Riwon¡¯s hands on my shoulders, his gentle voice tickling my ears. And the silence of the captain¡¯s office all encouraged her to fall asleep. ¡°Young Lady, I may not know much about the world, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m certain of.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Comrades are meant to lean on each other. And we arerades, are we not?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So please don¡¯t push yourself so hard all alone. It pains my heart to see you struggling.¡± ¡°...¡± Mok Riwon smiled as he watched Tang Hwa-seo, her eyes now half-closed, giving automatic responses. Seeing her fall asleep so peacefully finally put his mind at ease. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll move you to your bedroom.¡± Lifting her carefully into his arms, he escorted her down the corridor. Tang Hwa-seo, half-asleep, leaned against Mok Riwon. Not even knowing where she was being taken, she just curled up more, finding the chest she was leaning on veryfortable It didn¡¯t take long for her to fall into a deep sleep. She¡¯s asleep. Mok Riwon chuckled at the sight of Tang Hwa-seo curled up into a ball in his arms. Soon, he arrived at her sleeping quarters. Opening the door revealed a room with bedding on either side. It was easy to tell which bed belonged to Tang Hwa-seo. It would be the neatly arranged one with a book ced at the head. Smiling at the sight of her sleeping area, which was so characteristic of her, he gentlyid her down and covered her with a nket. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the evening.¡± Saying this, he quietly left the room. Only the soft sounds of her breathing could be heard in the room. * * * Tang Hwa-seo only opened her eyes as the sun was setting. After blinking about three times, she suddenly sat up with a startle. Oh no! A sense of dismay filled her. Her heart sank as she remembered falling asleep with a mountain of work left unfinished. Without even pausing to fix her disheveled hair, she bolted from the room and rushed to her office. Bang! The door flew open, and Tang Hwa-seo froze in surprise. ¡°¡­Sword Dragon?¡± Namgung Jincheon was sitting at her desk. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Zhuge San was flipping through documents in a corner, while Il-woon greeted her with a smile. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on...¡± ¡°We were taking care of the work. Benefactor Tang, it¡¯s not right for you to shoulder so much alone.¡± Il-woon stood up and spoke with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t realize earlier. We¡¯ve finished today¡¯s tasks, so please return and get some more rest. I am the vice-captain, after all.¡± Tang Hwa-seo stood dazed, their words washing over her without quite sinking in. It was then that Mok Riwon returned. ¡°Ah, Young Lady! Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Young Hero Mok...¡± ¡°I felt bad about waking you up, so I asked the others for help! We couldn¡¯t finish everything, but we¡¯ve done what we could, so don¡¯t worry!¡± As Mok Riwon shed a thumbs up, the realization finally dawned upon her. ¡°Ah...¡± Her feelings of surprise began to die down. Her breathing returned to normal, reced by an inexplicable warmth rising from within. She realized she hadn¡¯t even considered asking for help. ¡­I didn¡¯t trust them enough. In her desire to excel, she had forgotten to rely on herrades. In her pursuit of perfection, she had only pushed herself. Even with all these good people around her, her sense of burden had blinded her, reducing them to mere troublemakers in her eyes. ¡°Young Lady, shall we eat? I asked the chef to prepare your favourite five-spice pork belly!¡± Tang Hwa-seo bit her lip, feeling a tug at her heart, then nodded. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly at her response and reached out to smooth her hair. ¡°Your hair is tangled!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Her face flushed as she tried to fix it herself, but Mok Riwon was quicker. ¡°Let me do it for you!¡± As he gentlybed through her hair, Il-woon and Zhuge San watched the scene with warm smiles. Feeling oddly embarrassed, her shoulders slightly hunched. ¡°Thank you...¡± She wondered why her heart was suddenly racing. Despite her embarrassment, Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t help butugh at her own flustered state. This happened two days before the inauguration /genesisforsaken Chapter 63: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (6) On the day of the inauguration ceremony, Wuhan was in an uproar. It wasn¡¯t just around the Martial Alliance. The entire vast city was gripped by a fervor that bordered on madness. The Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s inauguration meant far more than just the creation of a new unit. ¡°This is unprecedented. All the Dragons and Phoenixes of this generation have joined the Martial Alliance.¡± ¡°Except for the Immortal Dragon.¡± ¡°Well, we believe he¡¯ll join when the war starts. More importantly, do you see over there? Those are the masters of the previous generation.¡± Even retired experts who had long since withdrawn from the martial world were visible on the streets. When they passed by, no one dared to raise their voice. It was understandable. The term ¡®masters of the previous generation¡¯ referred to the heroes who had been at the forefront of ying demonic practitioners during the Blood Cult''s uprising. Their expressions were solemn. On this day, marking the re-emergence of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult after nearly a century of silence and the deration of war against them, these martial arts masters were eager to assess the current state of the martial world they had protected.¡°It¡¯s intense.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not worried. This generation¡¯s Dragons and Phoenixes are unlike any other.¡± Sword Dragon Namgung Jincheon, Bearer of the Emperor¡¯s Star. Poison Phoenix Tang Hwa-seo, Immunity To All Poisons. Fist Dragon Il-woon, Shaolin¡¯s Once-In-A-Century Prodigy. White Phoenix Hyeun, hailed as the Greatest Female Martial Artist of the Era. And Strange Dragon Zhuge San, Son of the Formation King. While this lineup was already impressive beyond measure, there was one name that stood above all others. ¡°Indeed, we may have someone who could be argued as the strongest in history.¡± Ink Dragon Mok Riwon. Despitecking other shy titles, those who had witnessed the finals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament all said the same thing. That he might be. A martial artist worthy of being called the greatest of all time. ¡°I¡¯m d this inauguration ceremony is a public event. I¡¯ll finally be able to see this Ink Dragon.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t attend the Dragon Phoenix Tournament.¡± The man who had predicted Ink Dragon¡¯s victory at the previous tournament chuckled and said to his friend. ¡°You can look forward to it. Not only his martial arts, but Ink Dragon is also a man so handsome that even other men can¡¯t help but be dazzled.¡± ¡°Hah, what¡¯s so impressive about a man being good-looking?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Somewhere in the bustling streets. Such conversations were taking ce all over the city. * * * Meanwhile, in the Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s Pavilion. Mok Riwon, dressed in the newly issued uniform, was making a fuss and shouting at Tang Hwa-seo. "Y-Young Lady! Look here! There¡¯s a gold thread on the uniform! Real gold! Not just gold-colored thread, but actual gold!" ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a uniform sponsored by the Fortune Escort Agency that apanied us to Wuhan before.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes sparkled as he repeatedly stroked his uniform. It was a pristine white outfit embroidered with gold, striking a bnce between elegance and splendor. Beyond its appearance, Mok Riwon was thrilled. Unlike his usual gray attire, the fabric quality and breathability were superior, naturally lifting his spirits. Tang Hwa-seo chuckled at his behavior and helped adjust his appearance. ¡°Since it¡¯s white, if you jump around like that, it¡¯ll get dusty. You won¡¯t have many chances to wear this except for public events, so be careful, alright?¡± ¡°I understand! By the way, Young Lady, the uniform suits you very well too!¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly. Seeing Tang Hwa-seo, who usually wore red or ck, in white for the first time gave him a fresh impression. ¡°White really suits you, Young Lady! It must be because your skin is so fair.¡± As soon as he said this, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face turned red. It was such a deep shade of red that even Mok Riwon, who hadmented on her fair skin, felt embarrassed. ¡°Wh-What are you saying... Stop talking nonsense and go fetch that Zhuge fellow! We can¡¯t bete today!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Mok Riwon excitedly left the captain¡¯s office and headed towards the sleeping quarters. Only then could Tang Hwa-seo calm her rapidly beating heart. I-I can¡¯t let my guard down! She wished he knew how much her heart raced when he said such things so innocently. But that thought quickly faded, reced by a hope that Mok Riwon would never realize how handsome he was. With suchplex, ever-changing emotions, Tang Hwa-seo pressed her palms against her cheeks, chiding herself. I need to focus. Today isn¡¯t just any ordinary day. Huff! Tang Hwa-seo took a deep breath andposed herself. Not only was it an important event, but there were many distinguished guests attending today¡¯s ceremony, so she couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness. This will be my first meeting with the Alliance Leader. Today, she would also have a dinner with the Martial Alliance Leader, whom she hadn¡¯t been able to greet due to conflicting schedules. Tang Hwa-seo exhaled deeply, calming her heartbeat before leaving the captain¡¯s office. Il-woon was waiting outside. ¡°Ah, are you ready to leave now?¡± Il-woon was also wearing the group uniform today instead of his usual monk¡¯s robes. Although he had been worried about whether it was appropriate for a monk to wear such attire, it seemed that even Shaolin was flexible enough to allow it. ¡°Where is Sword Dragon?¡± ¡°He¡¯s outside, keeping an eye on Monk Hyeun.¡± ¡°...Is that woman thinking of wandering off again?¡± ¡°Haha...¡± A vein popped on Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s forehead. I swear, that bitch! The undisputed troublemaker of the Dragon Phoenix Group. Just thinking about Hyeun made Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s blood pressure skyrocket, causing her to grind her teeth. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go. I need to have a word with her.¡± Il-woon pressed his lips together and took a step back. By now, even Il-woon knew. When Tang Hwa-seo set her mind to lecture someone, it wouldst at least an hour. Hmm, there¡¯s about two hours left until the inauguration ceremony. It seems I might need to run away somewhere for a while. * * * Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s lecturested exactly one and a half hours. The other members, terrified by her scolding, tried to sneak away, but Tang Hwa-seo wouldn¡¯t allow it. She turned the tables on them, using Hyeun as an example and saying, ¡°You all shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± The result was predictable. The members, drained from listening to a lecture they didn¡¯t need to hear, directed their resentment towards Hyeun. She stuck out her tongue at their res and moved closer to Tang Hwa-seo. After all, Tang Hwa-seo was the only one who could shield her. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± In the waiting room of the ceremony hall, Military Advisor Zhuge Muyeon greeted the group members. He smiled as he looked at the members dressed in their stylish uniforms. ¡°You all look quite distinguished.¡± ¡°You tter us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ttery. If anything, distinguished might be an understatement.¡± As Zhuge Muyeon said this, his gaze fell on Mok Riwon. He was a picturesque beauty that the word ¡®handsome¡¯ failed to fully capture. The confident smile on his face and the vitality in his sparkling eyes were enough to elicit admiration regardless of gender. ¡°¡­How is the event progressing?¡± Tang Hwa-seo responded to Zhuge Muyeon¡¯s gaze. He finally made an ¡®Ah¡¯ and continued. ¡°The ceremonial proceedings are underway. There¡¯s still some time before your turn, so please rest a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Brother Mok, if you wait a little longer, a feast will beid out. Did you hear? The person in charge of today¡¯s banquet food was once the imperial chef.¡± ¡°Gasp¡­!¡± Mok Riwon covered his mouth with his hand. ¡°S-Such a person¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. After all, a banquet is a ce where delicious food, drinks, and new encounters await, isn''t it?¡± For some reason, Zhuge San¡¯s eyes had a mischievous glint. Zhuge Muyeon frowned deeply at this. ¡°¡­Any behavior that tarnishes the Alliance''s name will not be tolerated.¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t worry.¡± Zhuge Sanughed heartily. Tang Hwa-seo quickly intervened as the rtives began their usual banter. ¡°I will make sure to keep them in line. Shouldn¡¯t you be heading out soon, Military Advisor?¡± ¡°¡­Please do take care of them.¡± With that, Zhuge Muyeon left the waiting room. Tang Hwa-seo let out a deep sigh and looked over the group members. I¡¯ve taught them, but... She had instructed them on proper etiquette, but they all seemed unreliable. Tang Hwa-seo prayed to the heavens. Please let us get through today safely. * * * The ceremony hall was magnificent and grand. Its grandeur spoke volumes about what it meant to be the headquarters of the Orthodox Martial World. [Then, let us begin the inauguration ceremony.] A deep, resonant voice filled the hall. The man presiding over the ceremony was Gwon Pyowol, known by the title Golden Sword in the Central ins and themander of the Martial Alliance¡¯s White Sword Unit. ¡°Wooooah!!!¡± The cheers that erupted seemed to shake the heavens and earth. In fact, they did shake the world itself. Most of those present were renowned experts of the orthodox faction. When their inner qi-infused shouts mixed together, such an imposing atmosphere naturally emerged. There were several ceremonial proceedings before the main event. Following that, there was a speech by an invited master of the previous generation. And finally, it was time for the protagonists to appear. [¡­Thus, the Martial Alliance felt the need for a new wind. To prevent a repeat of the Bloodied History from twenty years ago, this time we will raise our swords first. Allow me to introduce those who will stand at the forefront!] Boom! Boom! Boom! Drums sounded, and the tightly closed doors at the center of the hall opened. Six young men and women walked out towards it. All dressed in white uniforms, they were martial artists with extraordinary qi pathways. The atmosphere in the hall exploded. ¡°Sword Dragon! They said he might have fallen to his inner demons, but his qi seems even more intense!¡± ¡°Poison Phoenix is at the front! It seems she¡¯s taken the role of captain!¡± ¡°Is Fist Dragon the vice-captain? Judging by their positions, it seems so!¡± Amotion arose. Various spections were exchanged based on their auras and the order in which they walked out. Naturally, the biggest uproar was rted to Mok Riwon. ¡°That must be Ink Dragon!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­!¡± ¡°So the title Jade-faced Sword wasn¡¯t just empty praise. To think he¡¯s not only this handsome, they even say he¡¯s exceptionally skilled in martial arts?¡± ¡°His qi is incredibly sharp. He looks innocent, but his sword must be anything but.¡± Various impressions were formed. Some focused on him being the new champion of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, others on his appearance, and still others on his martial prowess. There was a mix of admiration, envy, and tension, but the reactions of those called the masters of the previous generation were different. They looked at Mok Riwon with deeply satisfied smiles. ¡°I thought the orthodox world would be in darkness for a while after Sword Star went into seclusion.¡± ¡°It seems our worries were unfounded. The Central ins are vast indeed. Every generation has them, don¡¯t they? Such talents that seem to appear out of nowhere.¡± Looking at Mok Riwon¡¯s smile, they were reminded of someone who had now hidden himself. Sword Star Mok Seon-oh. The man who had been the brightest star twenty years ago during the Bloodied History. It was an incredible coincidence. At least, that¡¯s what they had to say. In truth, Mok Riwon¡¯s smile right now was identical to that of Mok Seon-oh. ¡°Well, is it really a coincidence?¡± Amidst all this, there was a small, pleasant-looking old woman chuckling. The previous generation master beside her tilted his head. Who is she? This was a special seating area prepared for invited guests. If so, she must have been a woman who had wielded a sword together during that history of blood, but the master couldn¡¯t recall a woman with such an appearance. What more needs to be said? It was Killing Star Yeom So-so. Today, once again, she was observing Mok Riwon while erasing her presence. When should I approach him? She was waiting for an opportunity. A chance to have a secret conversation with Mok /genesisforsaken Chapter 64: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (7) Mok Riwon felt his heart racing from the heat touching his skin. Master! I¡¯ve made a name for myself! The first thoughts that came to mind were of his master Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok, who was like family to him. The emotion that welled up at the realization that he, too, had be renowned in the martial world like those he loved and respected was indescribable. But that wasn¡¯t all. The Dragon Phoenix Squad he had joined would be fighting at the forefront of the orthodox faction. The various events he would face in the future would shape him into a more chivalrous person. Only now did Mok Riwon fully realize that he had left that mountain valley in Jiangxi and truly stepped into the martial world. Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze turned forward. There stood Golden Sword, whom he had be acquainted with during his stay at the Martial Alliance. What stood out was his gleaming golden scabbard. I heard he did that to emphasize the value of drawing his sword! This was another story he had heard from Zhuge San.Golden Sword Gwon Pyowol was someone who said that pulling out one¡¯s sword requires as much caution as spending a fortune. As such, he was someone who wouldn¡¯t draw his sword unless it was truly necessary. How romantic! Knowing how important it was for a swordsman to understand the weight of their de, Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. [Captain, Poison Phoenix Tang Hwa-seo!] As Gwon Pyowol called out, Tang Hwa-seo stepped forward. She turned to face the audience and made a fist-palm salute. ¡°Woooooaahh!!!¡± Cheers erupted. Clear expectations were embedded in those shouts. Despite the pressure that would weigh heavily on her shoulders, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face remained calm. Mok Riwon stared at her as if entranced. The Young Lady is truly beautiful! He wondered if beauty was the right word to describe such dignity, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t think of any other sentiment when looking at Tang Hwa-seo besides her beauty. Tang Hwa-seo stepped down. The introductions of other members followed. However, Mok Riwon was still staring at Tang Hwa-seo with sparkling eyes. When she finally noticed, she smiled awkwardly and signaled him topose himself, but unfortunately, Mok Riwon was far from perceptive. She grew anxious, worried about what would happen if Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t contain himself and made a fuss. Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s anxiety didn¡¯tst long. [Ink Dragon Mok Riwon!] Mok Riwon was startled, looking up upon hearing his name called. Golden Sword Gwon Pyowol was in front of him. And on all sides, countless people were looking at him. It was different from the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, where he had been focused on the uing matches. Mok Riwon swallowed hard, and then he stepped forward. ¡°Woooow!!¡± ¡°Kyaaaah!!!¡± As usual when it was Mok Riwon¡¯s turn, piercing screams from women erupted along with the cheers. But Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t pay attention to that. S-So first, I step forward! Then I make a fist-palm salute! Mok Riwon hurriedly recalled what Tang Hwa-seo had taught him. Unlike the other Dragons and Phoenixes, he had never learned such formalities before, so there was an unavoidable awkwardness, but no one viewed it negatively. In fact, among the old masters, this demeanor was quite wee. The masters who had lived through the era of bloodshed valued purity in martial arts and chivalry more than empty formalities. ¡°Haha, seeing him so shy on stage, it seems he¡¯s only ever practiced swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Indeed, who cares about formalities? Chivalry ispleted through an upright heart and experiences gained from cutting through the years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried. That young man shouldn¡¯t lose such purity by getting drunk on empty fame.¡± There was concern, expectation, and satisfaction. His noble-like appearance contrasted with his innocent smile, his unwavering qi, and the old sword at his waist that bore the marks of time. All of these were incredibly wee sights to those who had lived through the years. [With this, we conclude the introduction of the members! Next, we''ll have a speech from the captain!] Tang Hwa-seo stepped forward again and stood on the podium. Then she continued with a powerful voice. Though it was another tedious ceremony, those present didn¡¯tin. The future of the orthodox martial world. The ambitions of those called by this title were like a guiding light for the next generation, so everyone simply listened attentively. The inauguration ceremony wasing to an end. * * * After the ceremony was over, it was time for the banquet. Having shed the pristine white uniform and returned to his usual attire, Mok Riwon stuck close to Tang Hwa-seo and began to cause a bted disturbance. ¡°Young Lady! You were so cool and beautiful! I went nk the moment I stepped on stage, but how did you not get nervous at all? I was shocked that your voice didn¡¯t tremble at all and even carried such strength! I really think it was right for you to be the captain! You¡¯re so wise...¡± ¡°E-Enough! Please stop!¡± Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face was already bright red. It wasn¡¯t just a figure of speech; she felt like her head might explode if someone were to poke her cheek right now. The truth was, Tang Hwa-seo wasn¡¯t thick-skinned enough to respond shamelessly to such pure admiration that didn¡¯t have even a speck of ulterior motive. ¡°I just did what I had to! With thorough preparation, it would be strange to make mistakes!¡± ¡°As expected! Young Lady is so thorough in her preparation...¡± ¡°Pleaseee¡­!¡± Tang Hwa-seo covered her face with her hands. The other members watched this scene as if enjoying an entertaining show. Although such banter wasmon enough that they should be used to it by now, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s reactions were always so good that it was amusing to watch every time. However, they couldn¡¯t let this continue forever. Il-woon stepped between the two with a gentle smile. In such a soft atmosphere, even he could fulfill his role as vice-captain. ¡°Come now, let¡¯s stop and head out. We have an important matter ahead of us.¡± At those words, a heavy tension began to flow among the members. As Il-woon said, there was someone they were about to meet at the uing banquet. ¡°¡­Spear Star.¡± Spear Star Sa Baekwoon. A hero from the Bloodied History twenty years ago, and one of the Four Stars who seeded Buddhist Star Won-myung as the leader of the Martial Alliance. From this moment forward, the Dragon Phoenix Squad had to meet him. Tang Hwa-seo regained herposure at those words. ¡°¡­The Military Advisor said he¡¯s an unpretentious person, so he won¡¯t nitpick our behavior too much. However, that doesn¡¯t mean we can act disrespectfully.¡± As she said this, Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s gaze was fixed squarely on Namgung Jincheon. He simply looked down at her with an expressionless face, arms crossed. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± It was a question that everyone present was aware of except for the person himself. Tang Hwa-seo suppressed her rising anxiety and withdrew her gaze. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± What¡¯s the use of saying more? With that thought, Tang Hwa-seo stood up, and her gaze fell on Mok Riwon. Mok Riwon seemed lost in thought. ¡°Young Hero Mok?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something.¡± Mok Riwon smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± * * * The stories about Spear Star Sa Baekwoon were quite familiar to Mok Riwon as well. There was one reason for this. He had heard stories about the Ten Grandmasters of the Orthodox Faction, known as the Four Stars Six Kings, until his ears hurt from Ma Il-seok. ¡ªSpear Star is quite a unique guy. He talks about the path of domination and pursues fierce forms of martial arts, but his nature is weak-willed. In other words, he¡¯s a coward pretending to be strong. A real funny guy. But if we''re talking about his qualities as a chivalrous hero... Yeah, he certainly is one. When the moment calls for him to step forward, he musters up his courage and charges ahead. The Sa Baekwoon that Mok Riwon had heard about was quite a unique man. He was also someone who stimted Mok Riwon¡¯s admiration and sense of romance. After all, how could someone who ovees their inner fears and steps forward for the sake of righteousness not be cool? However, despite this, Mok Riwon felt hesitant about meeting him. There was a reason for this. Spear Star Sa Baekwoon was one of the four who had argued that he should be killed on that fateful day of bloodshed. ¡ª...As I said, Spear Star is a coward. He easily bes anxious over small matters and argues that potential dangers should be nipped in the bud before they can sprout. His vote against you that day was rted to this aspect of his personality. Mok Riwon remembered. The apologetic expression on Ma Il-seok¡¯s face as he said those words. ¡ªSpear Star feared your innate nature more than the possibility that you might be a chivalrous hero. ¡ª¡­I see. ¡ªYou might resent him. But I hope you can understand. He¡¯s a man who just loves this orthodox martial world so much that he can¡¯t tolerate even the slightest threats. Mok Riwon understood. The nature of the Heaven-ying Star was difficult for even its bearer to grasp, so how could he expect others to understand? Moreover, Sa Baekwoon was a man whom even Ma Il-seok praised generously. The very Ma Il-seok who usually decorated his descriptions of others with curses, showed consistent goodwill when speaking of Sa Baekwoon. By Mok Riwon¡¯s standards, he was a bonafide good person. ¡­I¡¯ll have to hide it. He was arade of his master, and a senior in the martial world worthy of being called a chivalrous hero. Nevertheless, Mok Riwon had to hide his true identity from him. This fact was making him feel bitter. ¡°Young Hero Mok, are you alright?¡± Tang Hwa-seo asked with a worried tone. Mok Riwon raised his head and realized he had already arrived at the banquet hall. ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯m fine. Just nervous about meeting the Alliance Leader!¡± Tang Hwa-seo nodded at his words, which were spoken with a forced smile feigning calmness. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now.¡± Mok Riwon nodded in response and stepped forward. In a quiet corner of the bustling banquet hall, where an inexplicable silence hung in the air, Mok Riwon sat down at the second farthest seat from the head of the table. Sa Baekwoon hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°He has ast minute appointment, so he¡¯ll be a bitte. He should be here soon, will you please wait a bit longer?¡± Military Advisor Zhuge Muyeon, who was already there, said. Tang Hwa-seo nodded in confirmation, and dishes began to be ced on the table one by one. The atmosphere in the banquet hall changed just as a meat dish was being ced on the table. A murmur arose. Somewhere, gasps could be heard. A man was entering through the wide-open doors. ¡°Alliance Leader!¡± Someone¡¯s words acted as a fuse, igniting the atmosphere. The gazes of the squad members and Mok Riwon also turned towards the entrance. That must be the Alliance Leader. The first noticeable feature was his build. His physique was sorge that it seemed more suited to wielding an iron mace than a spear, making him thergest person Mok Riwon had ever seen. The next noticeable features were his stern-looking expression, snow-white hair, and a stylish dark blue robe. Like Sword King Namgung Hyuk, no qi could be felt from him. Only the protruding Taiyang point near his temples revealed that he was an expert capable of perfectly concealing his qi¡ªin other words, a martial arts master at the Transcendent Realm. Spear Star Sa Baekwoon. He sat down at the head of the table where the Dragon Phoenix Squad was seated. Beside him was a small, pleasant-looking old woman, but the squad members couldn¡¯t pay attention to her at the moment. Meanwhile, Sa Baekwoon greeted them with a kind smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Seeing the future of the orthodox faction fills me with joy.¡± His tone was imbued with the warmth of a parent addressing their /genesisforsaken Chapter 65: Chapter: Martial Alliance, Group Establishment (8) It seemed he was trying to ease the tense atmosphere. Sa Baekwoon, with a gentle smile that didn¡¯t match his imposing physique, addressed Namgung Jincheon. ¡°Is Sword King well? It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve had the chance to visit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Namgung Jincheon replied curtly and picked up his wine cup. Just as he was about to bring it to his lips, signaling he had no intention of saying more, the whites of Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s eyes turned red. Say more. At her meaningful re, Namgung Jincheon¡¯s shoulders twitched. Immediately after, he put down his cup with a grumpy face and continued. ¡°¡­I heard beforeing here that he was nning to go sightseeing through the martial world.¡±¡°Oh! As expected of the Sword King! It reminds me of old times. He was always one to enjoy sparring even in the midst of chaos.¡± Tang Hwa-seo let out a sigh of relief at Sa Baekwoon¡¯s smile. They had ovee one crisis. If they could maintain this cordial atmosphere, things should go smoothly. ¡°Ah, by the way, how is Abbot Won-myung doing?¡± The next to speak was Il-woon. He continued the conversation with a smile identical to Sa Baekwoon¡¯s. After Il-woon¡¯s turn, and then Hyeun and Zhuge San¡¯s, it was finally Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s turn. ¡°As for Poison Phoenix...¡± Sa Baekwoon¡¯s attitude became cautious. Even as the Alliance Leader, who knew Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s circumstances well, he understood the implications of asking about her family. Tang Hwa-seo responded with a bitter smile. ¡°I consider it an honor to be able to lend my strength to the Alliance like this.¡± ¡°I see. Though my schedule is busy and I may not be able to visit often, know that I¡¯ll always be supporting you.¡± Sa Baekwoon finished speaking. However, his demeanor was quite solemn for mere pleasantries. It was an attitude that gave Tang Hwa-seo a slight sense of being moved. Next, Sa Baekwoon¡¯s gaze turned to where Mok Riwon was sitting. His demeanor changed instantly. His face showed even more goodwill than when speaking with the others. ¡°It''s my first time meeting you. You must be the Ink Dragon who turned Anhui upside down? I¡¯m d to meet you.¡± Mok Riwon''s fingertips trembled. He felt guilty about deceiving someone showing such goodwill towards him. But he couldn''t reveal the truth, so Mok Riwon responded with the brightest smile he could muster. ¡°You tter me. It¡¯s an honor for me to meet you, Alliance Leader.¡± It was an uncharacteristically serious attitude for Mok Riwon. This was surprising for the other members. After all, it was strange to see this usually exuberant person maintain such a calm demeanor even in front of the Martial Alliance Head. Meanwhile, the conversation between the two continued. It was mostly Sa Baekwoon asking questions out of curiosity about Mok Riwon. ¡°I hear your martial talent is extraordinary. Your sect... Ah, I apologize. There must be a reason you haven¡¯t revealed it yet. Please understand. When someone like you appears in the orthodox faction, I find it hard to contain my joy.¡± Sa Baekwoon¡¯s attitude was understandable. In a world where most Dragons and Phoenixes, or winners of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament, naturally came from prestigious sects, Mok Riwon was like a needle sticking out, an expert from an unknown sect. For someone who had to consider the overall improvement of the orthodox faction, Mok Riwon was truly a wee treasure. As such, Sa Baekwoon¡¯s questions continued at length. In contrast, Mok Riwon¡¯s attitude grew increasingly cautious. In the midst of this strange atmosphere, the old woman who had been silent until now spoke up. ¡°Alliance Leader, isn¡¯t it about time you introduced this old one?¡± ¡°Ah, look at me. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Sa Baekwoon smiled sheepishly, saying ¡°Oh my,¡± the members'' attention turned to the old woman. ¡°I brought thisdy here to introduce her, but Ipletely forgot. I¡¯m sorry. It must be my age catching up with me.¡± All the members sensed it. For Sa Baekwoon to refer to her as thisdy she must be no ordinary individual. ¡°This is Great Expert Kang So-so. She is a master of the previous generation who stood at the forefront of battle on that day of bloodshed.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Tang Hwa-seo let out an exmation as if she had just realized something. ¡°Could this be the person who wasing as an advisor to our squad?¡± ¡°Please take care of me.¡± Killing Star Yeom So-so, using the alias Kang So-so, smiled. Tang Hwa-seo btedly exined to the members. She told them about how, as a newly formed squad, they would receive education from external advisors, and that this old woman, Kang So-so, was one of them. The members¡¯ reactions varied, but none were negative. Despite being introduced as a master of the previous generation, they couldn¡¯t sense even a trace of qi from her, which made them realize she must be at the Transcendent Realm. The opportunity to receive education from a martial artist at the Transcendent Realm was not something easily obtained, even for those from prestigious backgrounds. Meanwhile, Yeom So-so¡¯s gaze turned to Mok Riwon. Seeing him still looking somewhat ufortable, she smiled gently and moved her lips slightly. There was no sound. Voice Transmission. It was a minor technique used by martial artists tomunicate secretly. ¡ªCome to the back of the Pavilion after this is over. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Yeom So-so in surprise, but her gaze was already directed elsewhere. Sa Baekwoon continued with his exnation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard, but the missions you¡¯ll be undertaking in the future will likely involve espionage and covert operations. This person has considerable expertise in that area, so I hope you¡¯ll learn a lot from her.¡± Many more conversations followed, but Mok Riwon¡¯s gaze never left Yeom So-so. However, she did not look at him again. ¡­Who could she be. Only this question lingered in Mok Riwon¡¯s mind. Why did she use voice transmission to speak with him? * * * ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly, I have some business to attend to!¡± After the banquet ended, Mok Riwon left the group members saying this and headed to the back garden of the pavilion. There, Yeom So-so was already waiting, sitting in a chair and looking at wildflowers. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± Yeom So-so turned her gaze to Mok Riwon. A warm smile bloomed on her face. Mok Riwon swallowed hard and made a fist-palm salute. ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Senior.¡± ¡°Oh, no need for such formalities.¡± Yeom So-so chuckled and waved her hand dismissively. She approached him soon after. Due to her small stature and pleasant appearance, the top of her head barely reached his stomach, but her uniqueposure made her seem somehow imposing. Mok Riwon was growing tense. She was a martial arts master of the previous generation he had never seen in the martial world, one who knew of him. This led him to imagine that she might be an acquaintance of his master, Mok Seon-oh. And Mok Riwon¡¯s imagination wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°So, how is that Mok fellow doing?¡± Mok Riwon drew in a sharp breath. ¡­She knows. About Mok Seon-oh, about the rtionship between Mok Seon-oh and himself, and about the Heaven-ying Star. Like Sword King Namgung Hyuk, she must already know everything. With this, Mok Riwon could realize one fact. ¡°¡­May I ask your true name?¡± If she was someone rted to Mok Seon-oh, Ma Il-seok would surely have mentioned her. But the name Kang So-so waspletely unfamiliar to Mok Riwon. So there could only be one answer. The name Kang So-so this old woman was using must be an alias. ¡°Keke, you¡¯re quite perceptive.¡± Yeom So-soughed, her shoulders shaking. ¡°So how did that beggar introduce me? As an assassin? Or a seductress? Or perhaps as part of the unorthodox path?¡± ¡°¡­Ah!¡± A glint appeared in Mok Riwon''s eyes. Assassin, seductress, unorthodox path. There was one woman Ma Il-seok had mentioned who fit all these descriptions. ¡°The Killing Star¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re calling me by the correct name.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s expression brightened. No, more than brightened¡ªit blossomed into a smile. Killing Star Yeom So-so. He had heard much about who she was. ¡ªI don¡¯t like it, but... Yes, if it weren¡¯t for that woman, you wouldn¡¯t have made it alive to Jiangxi. She was one of the four who voted in favor of saving you on the spot, that damned unorthodox practitioner. One of the four who had voted in favor among those deciding his fate. When four votes against, two abstentions, and three in favor came out, she was the woman who held the final deciding vote. ¡°I¡¯m meeting my savior!¡± Killing Star Yeom So-so was Mok Riwon¡¯s savior. Mok Riwon hurriedly bowed his head. He had so many words of gratitude he had wanted to say if he ever met her, that trying to organize them suddenly made him flustered. Yeom So-so smiled contentedly at Mok Riwon¡¯s behavior. "You¡¯ve grown up so beautifully. You¡¯repletely different from how that Mok fellow looked when he was young." ¡°M-Master you mean?¡± ¡°Indeed, didn¡¯t that beggar tell you? When he was young, he was so ugly he even had the nickname Ugly Dragon.¡± Mok Riwon blinked nkly. Then he shook his head vigorously and said. ¡°Th-That must be a lie! Even as an old man, Master has an appearance that exudes vigor! When he was young, surely...¡± Mok Riwon''s voice trailed off. He was at a loss for words. It was understandable. It was obvious which was more credible¡ªthe ount of Yeom So-so who had seen the young Mok Seon-oh, or his own assertion based only on seeing an aged face. Yeom So-so chuckled at Mok Riwon¡¯s inability to continue, then yfully asked. ¡°So, when are you going to answer my question about how that Mok fellow is doing?¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯s doing well! Before I left, he was busy with a small vegetable garden as a pastime!¡± ¡°My, what an unsuitable hobby.¡± Mok Riwon was still flustered. He was unsure how to react to this sudden meeting with his savior and her yful attitude. After a moment, Mok Riwon finally managed to say. ¡°¡­May I first express my gratitude?¡± ¡°What gratitude?¡± ¡°When the Beggar King spoke of you, I made a promise to myself.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you how incredibly grateful I am that you allowed me to live.¡± Mok Riwon was still holding his fist-palm salute. His head was bowed deeply. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have lost my life on the day the Bloodied History ended. I would have died without knowing what chivalry is, or how vast the world is. How unfair that would have been.¡± After saying this, Mok Riwon paused for a moment, then added one more thing. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been able to see such a vast world.¡± One who does not know gratitude is a beast, one who does not know chivalry is a demonic practitioner. Having lived with these teachings deeply ingrained in his bones, Mok Riwon finally conveyed the words he had held deep in his heart to one of his saviors. At this, Yeom So-so¡¯s eyes widened. Then they curved gently. ¡°Why are you thanking me for such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that I should.¡± ¡°I just did what I felt like doing.¡± Saying this, Yeom So-so ced her hand on Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulder. Then she gently raised his upper body. ¡°But you know, for someone so grateful, you¡¯re living in a way that makes me feel it wasn''t worth saving you.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± A question formed on his face. Yeom So-so chuckled and said. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the recent banquet. Why were you so timid?¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± ¡°Were you afraid Baekwoon would hate you?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Why do you only think he would hate you?¡± A troubled expression formed on his face. For Mok Riwon, it was like that. He felt ashamed of himself for being so cautious when facing Sa Baekwoon, who had worked his entire life for righteousness. At his appearance, Yeom So-so felt that it was regrettable. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you so timid, as if you¡¯ve done something wrong? Are you not the child of that Mok fellow? Are you not someone trying to be a chivalrous hero?¡± Seeing Mok Riwon¡¯s cautious attitude, Yeom So-so made a decision again. I wasn¡¯t nning to reveal my identity originally, but¡­ It seems just observing won¡¯t be enough. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that master of yours always say something? Those who have not sinned do not need to run away.¡± Mok Riwon hadn¡¯tmitted any atrocities yet. Moreover, he was a child trying to umte chivalrous deeds, not crimes. Yet how heartbreaking it was to see such a child worrying first about being hated because of his innate nature. How frustrating it was. ¡ªWhat does it matter if you¡¯re an assassin? If that sword is directed towards evil, that too, is chivalry. Yeom So-so didn¡¯t want to see the disciple of the person who had given her hope to live looking so dejected. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°¡­Know what?¡± ¡°On the day your fate was decided, I said I would make my decision after seeing what kind of person you¡¯d grow up to be. I said if you grew up to be a ughterer, I would cut you down with my own hands.¡± And that answer had alreadye. ¡°And I have acknowledged you. You¡¯ve grown up well, not as a ughterer, but as a chivalrous hero. So do not be afraid before evening knowing what will happen.¡± Yeom So-so said this and grinned. ¡°Sa Baekwoon is a coward. But he¡¯s a man who understands chivalry. So stand tall and prove it. That your innate nature doesn¡¯t define you. That you have indeed be a true chivalrous hero.¡± At these words, Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes grew wide. Yeom So-so added one more thing to Mok Riwon. ¡°I will help you with that.¡± Repay kindness with kindness. It was a saying often heard from the Sichuan Tang n, but it also perfectly reflected the principles of the martial world. Yeom So-so was simply following that principle. ¡ªDebt, you say? There¡¯s no need to repay me. Just someday, if youe across a junior who ponders chivalry like you do, help that junior a little. That should be enough. It was a decades-old favor, and Yeom So-so finally got the chance to repay it, not to Mok Seon-oh himself, but to his disciple who had just entered the martial /genesisforsaken Chapter 66: Chapter: Friendly Competition (1) The inauguration ceremony ended with an unexpected encounter. Two dayster, a serious atmosphere hung over the first training ground of the Dragon Phoenix Squad. ¡°Let me introduce myself again. I¡¯m Kang So-so, and I will be in charge of your training from today.¡± Yeom So-so greeted them with a gentle smile. Mok Riwon responded with his charming smile. He was recalling the events from two days ago. ¡ªFor now, you don¡¯t need to tell Baekwoon. It¡¯s better that way. He needs to be able to look at you without prejudice to make a proper judgment when your identity is revealed. Yeom So-so¡¯s words had be a guidepost for the lost Mok Riwon. As such, his gaze towards her was filled with inevitable gratitude. Tang Hwa-seo tilted her head but soon dismissed the attitude as nothing unusual. After all, wasn¡¯t being a master of the previous generation who stood at the forefront of the Bloodied History enough of an achievement to warrant respect in Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes?¡°Now then, as you¡¯ve heard, I¡¯ll be teaching you the basics of covert operations. Would each of you like to share what you think is most important in such operations?¡± Tang Hwa-seo was the first to speak in response to Yeom So-so¡¯s question. Her tone was logical. ¡°Creating a false identity, appearance, and backstory for why we¡¯vee to the area of operation.¡± ¡°Excellent. What about the others?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s important to befriend the locals in the area of operation.¡± It was Zhuge San who spoke. His face bore his characteristic weasel-like smile. ¡°Rumors circting among the locals can be quite good sources of information.¡± The martial world called him Strange Dragon. As someone who often moved in disguise, Zhuge San was pinpointing a key aspect of covert operations. Yeom So-so smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re quite sharp. As expected of that Zhuge fellow¡¯s son.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°Well then, who would like to speak next?¡± Suddenly, everything fell silent. It was a silence that arose as the remaining four members looked at each other hesitantly. Yeom So-so made a confused expression, and a sigh escaped from Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s lips. In the midst of this, Namgung Jincheon spoke up confidently, shoulders squared. ¡°Eliminating all witnesses.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think making sure there are no witnesses is what covert operations are about?¡± ¡°...¡± He sank immediately. Yeom So-soughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re the spitting image of your grandfather.¡± Is that an insult or apliment? Namgung Jincheon fell into deep contemtion about this. Meanwhile, Il-woon spoke up. ¡°Umm, I think it¡¯s best to hide one¡¯s martial prowess. Lure the enemy in by making them lower their guard, then capture and interrogate them...¡± ¡°The method itself is usible. But are you really a monk?¡± ¡°...¡± Il-woon sank. At this, Hyeun giggled, and Yeom So-so looked at her. Hyeun shrugged and said. ¡°Why not seduce them? Men always be chatterboxes in bed, don¡¯t they?¡± Many words came to Yeom So-so¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t utter any of them. What she chose was to look away. ¡°¡­Well then, what does our Ink Dragon think?¡± A warmth that wasn¡¯t there before appeared on her face. Filled with confidence by this, Mok Riwon confidently eximed. ¡°We should wear bamboo hats and cloaks! ck is even better! Oh! And when smiling, we should only lift the corners of our mouths! That way we look more imposing!¡± Of course, his words were far from the norm. Mok Riwon gave an answer thoroughly based on Tales of the Martial Heroes. Tang Hwa-seo covered her bright red face with her hands. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what she was apologizing for, but Tang Hwa-seo was sorry nheless. And embarrassed. Yeom So-so smiled gently. ¡°Everyone, get down and give me push-ups.¡± Yeom So-so thought. The mission assignment wille within a month at thetest. There¡¯s nothing better than a rod to educate them quickly. Yeom So-so¡¯s training had brutal aspects. Tang Hwa-seo and Zhuge San, who already had some basics, were exempted, but the remaining four members had to receive their education in life-threatening situations. It was mostly role-ying. Yeom So-so pretended to be an old vige woman and conversed with the members, shooting blunt daggers at them when they acted inappropriately for the situation. These weren¡¯t just daggers meant to scare them. Mok Riwon and Namgung Jincheon, who gave the most wrong answers, were covered in bruises and swollen all over. Yeom So-so marveled. ¡°...It might just be better if you two kept your mouths shut.¡± Even though their intellect seemed so outstanding, how could their actions be so equally stupid? No, to say they were equal would be inurate. Mok Riwon always failed in conversation. He would excitedly blurt out his entire purpose. Namgung Jincheon failed in situations where he needed to humor others. He didn¡¯t know how to bow down. ¡°I can understand Ink Dragon, but why are you like this, Sword Dragon? Surely you received etiquette education from a young age?¡± ¡°The heir of Namgung does not bow to anyone.¡± ¡°Right, I forgot. That thundering idiot Namgung Hyuk couldn¡¯t have possibly given proper education.¡± ¡°Are you insulting the Patriarch?¡± ¡°I¡¯m insulting you, you fool.¡± Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why are you ring like that? What? Do you want to battle to the death?¡± Namgung Jincheon lowered his gaze. I can¡¯t win yet. Namgung Jincheon knew that one day he would be stronger than this old woman, but he also knew that fighting now would result in certain defeat. He was putting into practice the lesson he learned in the finals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. Never be arrogant, always aim for greater heights. Namgung Jincheon harbored a desire to pay back this humiliation someday. He wasn¡¯t one to go easy on someone just because they were elderly. Yeom So-so let out a deep sigh. Her attention turned towards Tang Hwa-seo. Tang Hwa-seo was once again apologizing with her face covered. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Of course, even she didn¡¯t know what she was sorry for. * * * Three days had passed since the training began. While the members had mostly been moving within the Dragon Phoenix Squad, the time was approaching for them to work as part of the Martial Alliance. It wasn¡¯t a mission assignment. It was something set much earlier. ¡°In two days, we have a sparring session with the White Sword Unit.¡± It was a friendlypetition. But it wasn¡¯t just a simple match. The friendly sparring was an invisiblepetition that determined the hierarchy between each squad and unit. Given the many privileges the Dragon Phoenix Squad enjoyed, if they couldn¡¯t prove their abilities there, their position within the Alliance would be ambiguous. Tang Hwa-seo emphasized this point. ¡°The number of martial artistsing from the White Sword Unit is six, same as us. Yes, six out of a hundred. This means their elite will being.¡± The members also had serious expressions. But at this moment, even Tang Hwa-seo didn¡¯t worry too much. In terms of martial arts, they¡¯re outstanding. They would surely achieve excellent results in the matches. ¡°How will the match-ups be decided?¡± Mok Riwon asked. Tang Hwa-seo shook her head and answered. ¡°We don¡¯t have that information. In friendly sparring, even the match-up process is part of thepetition, so this is also something we need to consider.¡± She added one more thing. ¡°Ah, but the format of the matches has already been decided.¡± ¡°Oh! What is it?¡± ¡°Consecutive victories.¡± At those words, the members¡¯ bodies stirred. Consecutive victories meant that the winner of a match would continue to the next match. In other words, it was a format that emphasized the importance of the order even more. As people who had always lived as the main characters, they all had a desire to receive a good position in the match order. ¡°May I go first?¡± Il-woon raised his hand. Going first meant being the first person to step onto the sparring ground. He wanted to enter the match first and secure as many victories as possible. But was he the only one with such thoughts? ¡°Me too! I want to go first too!¡± ¡°I should go first.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be better as the first? I¡¯ll y the role of falling quickly and making the opponents let their guard down!¡± Zhuge San had no intention of showing good results in the sparring. ¡°Hm? Sister, strategically speaking, wouldn¡¯t it be good to use me as a sacrificial pawn and take out one of their cards?¡± ¡°¡­Are you proud of avoiding martial arts matches as a martial artist?¡± ¡°The strong hide thirty percent of their strength!¡± ¡°Do you even have strength to hide?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Zhuge San gave a thumbs up. Tang Hwa-seo let out a deep sigh. But it wasn¡¯t entirely a headache-inducing expression. In fact, if you looked at it objectively, Zhuge San¡¯s n was quite a good strategy. After all, isn¡¯t it smarter to sacrifice a pawn early on to gain strategic insight, rather than mid-game when your opponent¡¯s hand is already revealed? It was a tempting idea. ¡°¡­Well, I think it¡¯s good to put Zhuge San first. Any objections?¡± There were no objections. Their goal was to secure victories. As such, having Zhuge San use a strategy to gauge the first opponent was actually a good thing, and consequently, thepetition for the next turn became even more intense. ¡°If I go out, everyone else can rest! I¡¯ll win them all!¡± ¡°Benefactor Mok, it¡¯s not good to underestimate your opponents.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s not what I meant¡­!¡± ¡°No, it is. Both of you, please stay put. I said I¡¯ll go first, didn¡¯t I?¡± The atmosphere instantly turned into a marketce. Tang Hwa-seo felt a sharp pain in the back of her head as she watched Mok Riwon and Hyeun raising their voices and throwing tantrums, and Il-woon stubbornly presenting his argument as if not to lose out. Meanwhile, Zhuge San asked Namgung Jincheon who was beside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in the order, Brother Namgung?¡± ¡°I amst.¡± ¡°Hm? ¡°The strong do not rush out carelessly.¡± Namgung Jincheon was watching the three people quarreling with an indifferent expression. At this, Zhuge San couldn¡¯t help but think. By that logic, shouldn¡¯t Brother Mok best? Of course, he didn¡¯t voice this thought. As the quarrel intensified and emotions were about to be hurt, Tang Hwa-seo, angry to the tips of her hair, shouted. ¡°Enough! Enouuugh! We¡¯ll decide the order by drawing lots!¡± It was a refreshingly clear resolution of the situation. Faced with her angry demeanor, the members quietly acquiesced without any objection. In the subsequent drawing of lots, Mok Riwon¡¯s turn was second tost. He was a man who was particrly unlucky with drawing lots. ** * In the afternoon of the same day. Mok Riwon was walking through the Alliance with Tang Hwa-seo, his lips pouting. ¡°¡­The drawing must have been rigged. It must have been.¡± ¡°Are you still saying that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! How could I, who drewst, get the worst position?! Young Lady, you¡¯re too much. How could you pretend to be uninterested and then draw the second position in one go!¡± Tang Hwa-seo giggled. The reason why even his indignantints seemed somehow lovely was unclear. ¡°Even if you say that, I won¡¯t change it.¡± ¡°Hmph...¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s shoulders drooped. Her smile deepened upon seeing that. ¡°But it will probably reach Young Hero Mok¡¯s turn. I n to secure just one victory and step down, and their leader is likely to be themander, Golden Sword, so Monk Il-woon and White Phoenix will probably step down in the middle as well.¡± ¡°Is the Golden Sword participating?¡± ¡°Yes, the participation of squad captains and unitmanders is mandatory in friendly sparring. I heard such a culture has been established.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­!¡± Isn¡¯t he ever exhausted going from being sad one second to happy the next? Tang Hwa-seo couldn¡¯t stop smiling at Mok Riwon¡¯s constant emotional transitions. As they continued walking like this... ¡°¡­Ah, Captain.¡± Someone was walking from the opposite end of the corridor with a sturdy appearance and steadfast wrinkles. At his waist was a scabbard that shone golden. He was none other than themander of the White Sword Unit, Golden Sword Gwon Pyowol. ¡°So we meet here.¡± He smiled /genesisforsaken Chapter 67: Chapter: Friendly Competition (2) ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Golden Sword!¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly as he made a fist-palm salute. He was delighted to meet one of the people he had been eager to meet since his arrival at the Martial Alliance. His eyes were immediately drawn to Gwon Pyowol¡¯s waist, where a goldcquered scabbard caught his attention. The sight stirred his sense of adventure. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about your various chivalrous deeds sinceing to the Alliance! It¡¯s such an honor to meet you like this! If you have some time, perhaps we could have a conversation...¡± ¡°Ah, my apologies. I¡¯m in a hurry right now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mok Riwon suddenly realized his mistake, looking embarrassed as he spoke. ¡°¡­Of course. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s work hours. I¡¯m sorry. I was so excited that I was rude.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not rude at all. On the contrary, I should be grateful that the Ink Dragon thinks of me so highly of me.¡±Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes sparkled at his polite response. He thought that Gwon Poywol really was just like the rumors said. A serious man with good etiquette, and never said anything disrespectful to others. Filled with admiration, he said to Gwon Pyowol. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t forget, we have the sparring match in a few days! I¡¯m really looking forward to crossing swords with you that day!¡± ¡°Hm? The sparring match? I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you.¡± Mok Riwon and Tang Hwa-seo froze. With an apologetic smile, Gwon Pyowol continued. ¡°I won¡¯t be participating. I wish to give more opportunities to the other members.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was the one who objected to this.. ¡°I was under the impression that unitmanders and squad captains must participate in the friendly sparring...¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a custom. It¡¯s not mandatory.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s face fell, his earlier excitement quickly fading. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s disappointing.¡± ¡°Nheless, I have high expectations. My members are not inferior in skill to you all. The matches will be great.¡± Gwon Pyowol said, making a fist-palm salute. ¡°Then, I will take my leave.¡± He showed no signs of lingering. * * * As the sun neared the horizon, Mok Riwon chatted with Yeom So-so, who sipped her tea leisurely. ¡°Golden Sword, is it?¡± Mok Riwon nodded. ¡°He says he¡¯s not participating in the spars to give opportunities to the others. I¡¯m really disappointed...¡± His expression was noticeably detedpared to the morning. Thinking for a moment, Yeom So-so suddenly uttered. ¡°Oh right. Gwon Pyowol. That guy¡¯s Golden Sword. I¡¯d forgotten it seems.¡± ¡°Hm? Do you know him personally?¡± ¡°Not as a friend, I¡¯ve just heard some things about him.¡± Curiosity showed on his face. Seeing that, she chuckled and said. ¡°It¡¯s probably a lie that he¡¯s stepping back to give opportunities to his unit.¡± ¡°Wh-What do you mean?!¡± Mok Riwon jumped up in surprise, and Yeom So-so exined. ¡°For example, the gold painted on his scabbard. Do you know what it signifies?¡± ¡°Knowing the weight of wielding a sword! That¡¯s how I understand it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the issue.¡± Mok Riwon tilted his head. To him, it seemed like nothing more than a romantic and cool resolve, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Yeom So-so was pointing it out as an issue. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool? I think it shows people the true spirit of a chivalrous hero!¡± ¡°If you only consider the intention, yes. Indeed, it¡¯s a teaching that everyone in this martial world should follow.¡± Yeom So-so took a sip of tea, then spoke in a softer tone. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you know what martial artists should be most careful of?¡± On her face was a solemn expression, seemingly recalling a distant past. ¡°Losing yourself to the martial world. Letting the ideals in your heart crumble against the harshness of reality.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say for example, you said you want to be a chivalrous hero, right?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Let me ask you. Is the chivalry and martial world you imagined the same as what you¡¯ve actually encountered?¡± Mok Riwon couldn¡¯t help but pause. There was something that struck a chord. The martial world he had always read in Tales of the Martial Heroes always had romance, dreams, and ideals. It possessed a deep resonance that stirred the hearts of men. However, reality was different. The martial world was a bit more ruthless than Mok Riwon had thought. Tang Hwa-seo had to be a fugitive despite being a victim. The jiangshi in Blood Valley were unable to even find peace because theycked strength. And what about the widow he had met in Anhui, or Gwak Chil-pyo, the author of Tales of the Martial Heroes? ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t seem to be entirely the same.¡± A bitter smile formed on his lips. Yeom So-so nodded. Yes, that¡¯s the harsh reality of the martial world. It¡¯s a world that preaches righteousness through martial arts, but at its core ultimately boils down to, only the strong survive. So you see, one can¡¯t help but lose themselves in it.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°This is what I think. Golden Sword has be too jaded by the ways of the world.¡± These weren¡¯t empty words. Yeom So-so had seen countless people like Gwon Pyowol during her long years living as a martial artist. ¡°No matter how stubborn people are, they eventually have to face reality. One by one, they start to conform. Even the ideals they hold deep in their hearts gradually bend to fit the harsh truth.¡± To know the weight of the sword. Gwon Pyowol would still be following that teaching. However, Yeom So-so was certain that it no longer meant in the sense of being a chivalrous hero. ¡°That man must be assigning value to his sword. Not the value of chivalry and righteousness, but mary value.¡± ¡°Mary...¡± ¡°He¡¯s started to consider his own worth. As amander of the Martial Alliance, as a swordsman..¡± Mok Riwon didn¡¯t like what she was saying. And she was well aware of that. His expression had be quite sullen, so Yeom So-so continued. ¡°Amander in the Martial Alliance is a middle management position. Therefore,manders desire higher positions that will be the core of the Alliance. That¡¯s because they need to be in those positions to fulfill their ambitions. What¡¯s needed to climb to higher positions are achievements and reputation. SO that man will be wary of you.¡± ¡°Of me?¡± ¡°If he wins against you in a sparring match, it¡¯s just breaking even. If he loses, he¡¯ll only suffer the disgrace of being defeated by a junior.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That man has calcted the value of sparring with you. In the end, he must have judged that not participating in this sparring would be more positive for his personnel evaluation.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s fists clenched tightly, but it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t understand what she was telling him. Practical value. This was a concept that even Mok Seon-oh and Ma Il-seok had already exined to him. ¡ªWon, someday you too will stand at a crossroads of choices. ¡ªChoices? ¡ªWhether to be a naive person who just chases romance, or to build your reputation for the sake of realistic chivalry. ¡ªWhat¡¯s the difference? ¡ªIf you chase romance, you can save the person right in front of you. If you pursue realistic chivalry, you can achieve greater causes. ¡ª¡­I¡¯m not sure. Which kind of chivalry is right? ¡ªNeither is wrong. They are just different approaches. Just different. Mok Riwon understood. Gwon Pyowol must be trying to rise to a higher position to spread his version of chivalry to the world. In that process, he must have judged that sparring with him would be disadvantageous. ¡°¡­But.¡± Even though he understood, he couldn¡¯t ept it. His head agreed, but his heart didn¡¯t. Mok Riwon still felt frustrated. ¡°It¡¯s too different from my ideals. Chasing achievements and self-gain without facing true challenges¡­ that¡¯s not chivalry to me. Am I being too narrow-minded?¡± Yeom So-so studied his face. A tightly set jaw, furrowed brow, and yet, eyes still clear and determined. This is the face of a stubborn person. The face of those fools who rarelypromise. And Yeom So-so was all too familiar with such fools. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as narrow-minded chivalry. There¡¯s only the sword.¡± A big smile appeared on her face. Then she recited. The single principle that governs this martial world. ¡°Child, in the martial world, only the victor can cry out for chivalry. So there¡¯s only one way, isn¡¯t there?¡± Yeom So-so¡¯s fingertip pointed towards Mok Riwon¡¯s waist. There, hung an old iron sword. ¡°If his greater good and calctions don¡¯t sit well with you, then tell him with your sword¡ªthat your chivalry is right.¡± Only the strong survive. The only unchanging truth of the martial world that no amount of flowery words can hide. Mok Riwon¡¯s fist clenched even tighter. ¡°¡­I.¡± Mok Riwon looked down at his sword. Unlike Gwon Pyowol¡¯s, it was just an old sword bearing the marks of time. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understandplex and difficult calctions. They have no ce in my heart. From the day Master first taught me the sword, I¡¯ve only ever known one thing.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°That chivalrous heroes are those who chase romance.¡± Mok Riwon ced his hand on his sheathe. As he did so, he recalled memories from long ago. ¡ªMaster, what did you choose? Between romance and reality. ¡ªYou are asking the obvious. ¡ªHmm? ¡ªYour master is someone who cannot live without romance. Therefore, he decided to be a fool who can only see what is in front of him. Mok Riwon recalled the gift his master had given him and raised his head, his voice reinvigorated. ¡°I would rather be a fool and a greedy person. I don¡¯t want to turn a blind eye to what¡¯s right in front of me for the sake of a greater cause.¡± ¡°Can you do that? The Golden Sword is amander of the Martial Alliance. That means he¡¯s a strong person who has reached the Supreme Realm. Even if you manage to get him onto the sparring ground, are you confident that you can win against him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll just swing my sword.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Master said.¡± At that moment, a smile of relief spread across Mok Riwon¡¯s face as he made his decision. ¡°A chivalrous hero is someone who walks the hardest path.¡± Yeom So-so¡¯s eyes widened slightly. For an instant, she saw an incredibly ugly face ovepping with Mok Riwon¡¯s handsome face. ¡ªIt¡¯s fine if it¡¯s difficult. Chivalry, by nature, reveals itself to those who stand tall in the face of adversity. She chuckled. ¡°¡­You¡¯re the spitting image of him.¡± And once again Yeom So-so thought. That Mok Seon-oh really did create someone just like himself. * * * It waste in the evening. Gwon Pyowol was on his way to his room after finishing all his work for the day. Even then, he was organizing tomorrow¡¯s schedule in his mind. It would soon be the end of the quarter, and personnel evaluations would take ce. He had fulfilled enough achievements for this quarter, but he didn¡¯t think the othermanders had done any worse. In other words, he needed more achievements and more perfect management. Tomorrow is the sparring match. The moment he recalled this, a face crossed his mind. A handsome man with an innocent expression, expressing his deep disappointment. It was Mok Riwon. Gwon Pyowol felt ufortable when he recalled that face. He didn¡¯t know why himself. Or perhaps he was avoiding the truth. So Gwon Pyowol smiled wryly. ¡­Those were the good days. Time is cruel. There was a time when I too was excited to spar with strong opponents, and dreamed of the future thaty ahead. Now, I can¡¯t help but feel regretful, knowing those innocent days will never return. He hadn¡¯t lost his chivalry. The passion burning in his heart was still as strong as ever, and the ideals he wished to achieve had never left his mind. But there came a time when he had to start considering the practicalities. He just knew that there was a reality that couldn¡¯t be solved through passion alone. I want to convey the weight of wielding a sword. I wish to show the world what a more righteous sword truly means. For that, I need fame. And to gain fame, there was a passion I had to set aside. While sparring with Mok Riwon will undoubtedly be a valuable experience, it wasn¡¯t the realistic choice. As Gwon Pyowol was walking, consoling himself with those thoughts¡ª ¡°Great Expert Golden Sword.¡± ¡ªsomeone appeared blocking his path. It was a familiar face. After all, wasn¡¯t it the man he had just been thinking about? ¡°¡­Ink Dragon?¡± ¡°May we speak for a moment?¡± Mok Riwon made a fist-palm salute and smiled /genesisforsaken Chapter 68: Chapter: Friendly Competition (3) The day of thepetition dawned. Mok Riwon prepared to step onto the sparring ground with his sword at his side. There was a specific reason why he was going first. ¡°Thank you for listening to my stubbornness.¡± It was because he had asked topletely overturn their ns the day before. The other members smiled, recalling yesterday¡¯s events. ¡ªI wish to spar with Great Expert Golden Sword. I want to draw him out onto the training ground and share with him the thrill of exchanging swords. All the members here knew. Whenever the usually childlike Mok Riwon spoke with a serious face, something mysterious was bound to happen.¡°Do your best.¡± As Tang Hwa-seo said that with a smile, Mok Riwon responded with a bright grin. ¡°I¡¯ll bring back results worthy of my stubbornness.¡± He stepped onto the sparring ground. * * * Gwon Pyowol wore a troubled expression as he watched Mok Riwon climb onto the sparring ground. The conversation from that night shed through his mind. ¡ªI heard your story. I didn¡¯t know you had a personnel evaluationing up soon. I¡¯m sorry. ¡ªAh, no. I should be the one apologizing. For disappointing your expectations. ¡ªThen, may I make one more unreasonable request? ¡ª...What is it? ¡ªPlease step onto the sparring ground. ¡ªHaha, I¡¯m afraid that¡­ ¡ªIt¡¯s just a sparring match, isn¡¯t it? Gwon Pyowol couldn¡¯t forget the smile Mok Riwon had shown at that moment, in the middle of the dimly moonlit corridor. ¡ªUpholding chivalry with our swords is of utmost importance, but isn¡¯t it odd to say that we should save our swords for the sake of wielding chivalry? It was like a child being stubborn, but there was a strange magic to his words. Gwon Pyowol couldn¡¯t find the right thing to say to refute him right there. So he could only ruminate what Mok Riwon had said as he left. ¡ªI¡¯m not forcing you. I understand your position. I too know that there are things one must give up for the greater good. So I just came to tell you this. ¡ª...Tell me what? ¡ªI will go first in thepetition and not lose even once. If I achieve a perfect victory, it will probably negatively affect the White Sword Unit¡¯s personnel evaluation. So... The yful smile Mok Riwon had shown at that moment. ¡ªThen you¡¯ll have no choice but toe up and make an example of me, right? You¡¯ll have no choice. Clench. Gwon Pyowol¡¯s hands balled into a fist. Nheless, a strange flicker began to appear in his eyes, and a smile unknowingly formed on his lips. No choice¡­ is it? No choice but to step onto the sparring ground, no choice but to spar. It was a clever y on words of not forcing him, and Gwon Pyowol couldn¡¯t deny its effectiveness. If, just if, such a thing were to happen, I might put aside all other thoughts and step onto the sparring ground. And I might just enjoy crossing swords. Why was this newfound desire arising now, of all times? Gwon Pyowol thought that if there was a reason, it must be that man¡¯s eyes. They¡¯re clear. Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes were clear. As clear as a transparentke. * * * Boom! Boom! The drums sounded. Simultaneously, a martial artist from the Azure Dragon Unit who was acting as referee shouted. [Both sides to your positions!] At those words, Mok Riwon stood in the center of the sparring ground. The maning up from the opposite side was a martial artist famous for his swift sword in the White Sword Unit. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to cross swords with the Ink Dragon. I am Wang Il.¡± As the swift swordsman Wang Il made a fist-palm salute, Mok Riwon returned the gesture. ¡°I hope we have a good match.¡± Though he said this, Mok Riwon¡¯s attention was far away. Golden Sword Gwon Pyowol. Seeing him watching strengthened his resolve. Mok Riwon knew that he was being unreasonable. But he decided not to care about it anymore. This is the martial world. A world of martial artists who uphold chivalry with their swords, a merciless world where the strong dictate what is right or wrong. What does it matter if it¡¯s the tantrum of a child? What does it matter if it¡¯s a romance ignorant of reality? He just had to be strong. Mok Riwon decided not to hesitate anymore in proving himself with his sword. Schwiiing. The sword was drawn. Only then did Wang Il¡¯s stance enter his eyes. A stance holding the sword with both hands, preparing for an upward sh. This was definitely a stance included in one of the sword manuals Mok Riwon had studied intensively. The Jade Thunder Sword. A sword art centered on three lightning-fast shes. As soon as Mok Riwon recognized this, he changed his stance. It was the exact same Jade Thunder Sword stance as Wang Il¡¯s. ¡°¡­!¡± Wang Il¡¯s eyes widened. What followed was a wryugh. So this is the Ink Dragon they¡¯ve been talking about. Wang Il¡¯s muscles tensed with excitement. It was because he had heard so much about what Mok Riwon had done at the Dragon Phoenix Tournament to earn the title of Ink Dragon. The continuous series of moves aimed solely at Namgung Jincheon in the group preliminaries, the ever-changing sword techniques he showed upon entering the main tournament, and finally, the iprehensible swordsmanship he used to overwhelm Namgung Jincheon. All of this was enough to make Wang Il realize that Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t doing this as a joke. Wang Il grinned. ¡°You¡¯re ready to draw out themander, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Mok Riwon smiled brightly, and Wang Il felt pleased. After all, he was certain that Mok Riwon wouldn¡¯t use any half-hearted measures in this sparring match to draw out themander. He must be thinking of showing themander! That the other members aren¡¯t enough as his opponents, that there¡¯s a gap between the members and him that only themander can close. But Wang Il said. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy!¡± Even if he might be discussed as the greatest talent of all time, he¡¯s still just an eighteen-year-old youth. A rookie whose only experience of the martial world is the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. Crackling lightning sparked from Wang Il. The Thunder Lord Technique, the counterpart to the Jade Thunder Sword, was unleashed. He intended to convey to this young sprout. The martial world isn¡¯t a ce where one can survive on talent alone, you might trip over a nearby stone while looking too far ahead. [Begin!] Swish! Wang Il¡¯s sword shot out, sparking with lightning while aiming for Mok Riwon¡¯s waist. The path of the sword was indescribably clean. Perhaps due to his tension and resolve, it was the cleanest motion he had shown in recent times. It hit¡­! Wang Il was certain. It¡¯s a sword excellent enough to enlighten my junior. ng¡ª! ...However, his sword was far too slow to lecture Mok Riwon. Drawst, strike first. Mok Riwon disyed the full essence of this technique, where the sword is drawnter yet strikes earlier, right before Wang Il¡¯s eyes. Wang Il froze as the sword, moving faster than his eye could follow, reached his throat. ¡°¡­Your sword was good.¡± He forced augh at those words. Oh boy. The first thought that crossed his mind when his defeat was confirmed was this. I shouldn¡¯t have said it won¡¯t be easy! * * * The situation was terrifyingly one-sided. As if demonstrating the gap in their skill, Mok Riwon overwhelmed the swordsmen of the White Sword Unit with his overwhelming skill. It was already the fifth martial artist stepping into the sparring ground. None of them had been able to withstand even a single move from Mok Riwon. It was a miserable situation. Or well, it should have been, but smiles bloomed on the faces of the defeated martial artists. ¡°Wow~ That move was really something! I couldn¡¯t even see Ink Dragon¡¯s sword being drawn!¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m going to remember this day and recall it whenever I feel down! It won¡¯t be easy! Phew~ Quote of the year!¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± Wang Il, who was defeated first, and Jang Sam, Cheon Guyong, and Ha Jinmok who were defeated after him, were allughing. The reason went without saying. Although they were defeated, they all enjoyed the spar with an opponent they could acknowledge and the tension of that moment. Gwon Pyowol felt a tingling in his chest at this. ¡­I as well. Gwon Pyowol smiled bitterly at the thought that suddenly arose. On the sparring ground, the fifth contestant, Do Pyeong, was falling. [Ink Dragon! Victory!] ¡°It was a good sword.¡± ¡°You tter me! I realized that Ink Dragon¡¯s sword didn¡¯t gain that reputation for no reason! I learned a lot!¡± He had a big smile on his face. ¡°Commander.¡± Suddenly, someone called him. It was Sa Kyungwoon, the vicemander of the White Sword Unit and his longest-servingrade. ¡°Is it your turn?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? If I go up there, I¡¯ll just lose. I¡¯m the vicemander, I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed by fighting such a monster.¡± Sa Kyungwoonughed heartily. Then, stopping hisughter, he smiled gently and said to Gwon Pyowol. ¡°You know what? Ink Dragon came to see me yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­Ink Dragon did?¡± ¡°He talked about a situation where one has no choice.¡± His eyes shifted to Mok Riwon. At the boyish enthusiasm looking back at him on disy, Gwon Pyowol felt his body stir. ¡°Commander, at this rate, we might not be able to hold our heads up high in the Martial Alliance. Why don¡¯t you go and show them a thing or two?¡± At Sa Kyung-woon¡¯s words, Gwon Pyowol bit his lip. ¡°¡­You know.¡± This spar didn¡¯t make sense. If he were to lose in this sparring, it would be an even greater loss than if the White Sword Unit suffered aplete defeat. It would be far better to suffer aplete defeat in a friendlypetition where themander didn¡¯t participate. The harshness of reality was too high to simply enjoy... ¡­No That wasn¡¯t it. Gwon Pyowol lowered his head to look at the sword at his waist. The golden scabbard was a resolve he had added to never forget the weight of the sword, one that was clouding his vision. That¡¯s not it. Perhaps¡­ Gwon Pyowol suddenly had such a thought. I might have be afraid. I might have been enchanted by this brilliant radiance itself and at some point started chasing after position rather than martial arts. Gwon Pyowol¡¯s brow furrowed. To take the safe path in front of Mok Riwon, who was his junior, was not befitting of a martial artist. I didn¡¯t take up the sword for the sake of status. What he desired had never changed. For a long time, the dream that had led him here from being just an instructor at a small town martial arts school and what he had wanted to be, was not his current self. Sword Star. It was to be like him. A serious martial artist who could imbue even a single stroke of his sword with righteousness. Not someone like this who was afraid to even draw his sword, burdened by the weight of it. Only then did Gwon Pyowolugh helplessly. He had concluded after much contemtion. Just what am I doing? Why is a martial artist hesitating to draw his sword? Why am I fearing an evaluation more than the sword? Gwon Pyowol cursed himself. And when he raised his head, he saw something. His unit members were there. Most of them could have taken better positions elsewhere, but they were gratefulrades who had followed him. They were people who followed him simply out of admiration for the righteousness he held. Gwon Pyowol couldn¡¯t help but smile at the expectation in their eyes. ¡°¡­You really know how to embarrass me.¡± As Vice-Commander Sa Kyung-woon stepped aside, the other members also moved back. A path to the sparring ground opened up before Gwon Pyowol. And he looked at it. It¡¯s a path I should have taken long ago. Gwon Pyowol¡¯s feet left the ground as he headed towards the sparring ground. As he walked, his sword was drawn and the golden scabbard was thrown to the ground. ¡­Only now do I walk this road, freed from the illusion of pretense. Standing out in the sparring ground, Mok Riwon smiled brightly and said. ¡°I look forward to our match.¡± Gwon Pyowol had to admit it. He was stubborn and persistent. In the end, he had managed to draw him to this ce, so it could be said that this was already his victory. And yet, he remained pure and sincere. He was the very model of what a martial artist should be. So Gwon Pyowol decided to forget. ¡°Five of my members have been defeated by you.¡± Theplicated personnel evaluation, the dignity he should maintain as amander, and the hollow title of Golden Sword. Forgetting everything and bing simply the swordsman Gwon Pyowol, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a five-move handicap.¡± It had been a long timeing. For the first time in years, he smiled like a carefree /genesisforsaken Chapter 69: Chapter: Friendly Competition (4) It was quite a long time ago. When Gwon Pyowol was eighteen years old, he was an instructor at a small martial arts school in Hebei. While his martial talent and the rural setting certainly yed a role in bing an instructor at such a young age, the cold truth was this. Gwon Pyowol naturally became an instructor simply because he was the school owner¡¯s son. Though he didn¡¯t particrly have anyints about it. Wielding a sword was more enjoyable to him than anything else, and teaching children while being called instructor was a proud position that would make anyone hold their heads high with their shoulders straight. Aside from that, Gwon Pyowol was the type of person who was satisfied with the little things, so he thought his life would always be this smooth. During this time, he met a man called Sword Star Mok Seon-oh. ¡°You have an excellent physique.¡±This was before blood engulfed thend and history was written in red. Gwon Pyowol felt a world-shattering shock when he encountered Mok Seon-oh, who had wandered into his vige by chance during his travels through the martial world. It was understandable, as Mok Seon-oh had defeated his father, whom he had thought to be the strongest in the world, in just one second. It was just a friendly sparring match, so both his father and Mok Seon-oh were satisfied, but Gwon Pyowol¡¯s feelings differed. ¡°How can you be so strong?¡± The young Gwon Pyowol was full of vigor and possessed a powerful desire for improvement. Upon realizing there was a world beyond the sky he had always known, he could no longer contain his soaring aspirations. At that moment, Mok Seon-oh uttered something. Words that would alter the very course of Gwon Pyowol¡¯s life. ¡°Infuse your sword with it. The vision of the ideals you seek.¡± ¡°Ideals?¡± ¡°With every technique¡­ No, each time you draw your sword, you must wrap it in conviction. Is there any weapon more powerful than an unbreakable belief?¡± To be honest, Mok Seon-oh was an ugly man. He had protruding cheekbones, a fist-sized nose, and drooping eyebrows twice the length of his small eyes. But when he smiled, Gwon Pyowol felt as if he was looking at the most handsome man in the world. A swordsman living for romance had such a splendid smile. From that day on, Gwon Pyowol¡¯s dream was to be a chivalrous hero. ¡°Father! I¡¯m going to learn about the martial world!¡± ¡°Alright. I will always support you.¡± At the age of neen, Gwon Pyowol set out into the martial world. At twenty-one, he joined the Martial Arts Alliance. And at twenty-three, he went to war against the Blood Cult during the Bloodstained History. Looking back, it was a series of horrific moments, yet there was something that all martial artists who lived through that era acknowledged. The age of the Bloodstained History was the age of Chivalrous Heroes. The martial world of that time was more righteous than ever before. The orthodox faction, which had never been united before, came together under the name of the Martial Alliance. Transcendent Realm masters who had always been at odds with each other charged towards a single enemy under the banner of the Four Stars and Six Kings. It was during those days that Gwon Pyowol reunited with Mok Seon-oh. The swordsman from his memories had be the Sword Star, and the young man who had be an instructor at a rural martial arts school had be a martial artist of the Alliance. But that wasn¡¯t important. ¡°You still have an excellent physique.¡± What was important to Gwon Pyowol that day was that the man who had been his dream still remembered him. ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing after you. To be a chivalrous hero.¡± The slightly older Mok Seon-oh had a sagely aura added to his ugliness. Wrinkles had been formed with the passing of years. But there was something that hadn¡¯t changed. Mok Seon-oh was still a chivalrous hero with a splendid smile. ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing. But I¡¯m proud that I appeared as one to you.¡± And for him, that was enough. The history of blood ended. However, Gwon Pyowol¡¯s journey in the martial world didn¡¯t end. He wanted to proim. That one must carry conviction in their heart with every draw of the de, for the sword bears such weight that it should never be wielded without purpose. When he turned thirty-five, he was bestowed the title of Golden Sword. At thirty-eight, on the day he becamemander of the White Sword Unit, he received the golden scabbard. For another three years, he pressed on, running straight ahead without pause. Only now, the Gwon Pyowol of today finally realized. He had been weighed down by the very weight of his sword. And that he had be a man who only cared about the weight of the sword, forgetting to wield it with conviction. No, even the conviction he was supposed to wield was wavering. ¡°Sword of Sovereignty.¡± And now, he had finally shed those constrainingyers. ¡°It¡¯s a sword art that governs other sword techniques. A martial art passed down through my family.¡± This enlightenment was because of the youthful vigor in front of him. ¡°What is your sword?¡± The five seconds he had given him were already over. Mok Riwon was bitterly realizing what the wall of the Supreme Realm meant. It wasn¡¯t about shy sword techniques or an imposing aura. It was simply immacte. Golden Sword Gwon Pyowol was a man who wielded a sword as restrained and heavy as the ideals he pursued. A big smile formed on Mok Riwon¡¯s lips. His eyes shone with even more excitement than ever before. ¡°Sword of a Myriad Principles.¡± Mok Riwon said. ¡°It¡¯s a sword that epasses ten thousand sword techniques and governs them with a single intent.¡± For the first time in today¡¯s matches, Mok Riwon took on a formal stance. ¡°It¡¯s a martial art I created myself.¡± A glint shed across Gwon Pyowol¡¯s eyes, and a smile identical to the young man before him formed on his lips. ¡°To spar with a great master, it¡¯s truly an honor.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± The five seconds were up. Two men stood there, swords poised at each other. This was the Headquarters of the Orthodox Faction, the Martial Arts Alliance. And on a sparring ground. No further words were necessary. The two men moved simultaneously. Gwon Pyowol¡¯s Sword of Sovereignty shot out with precision, thrusting towards the center of Mok RIwon¡¯s stomach. Mok Riwon countered with an upward sh. But it wasn¡¯t a simple upward sh. His form was ever-changing, symbolic of the Ink Dragon. Even at this moment, it was constantly shifting, seeking an opening to exploit. ng! The upward sh transformed into a downward strike. Gwon Pyowol¡¯s thrust was deflected, missing Mok Riwon entirely. Seizing that instant, Mok Riwon¡¯s sword reversed direction, aimed for Gwon Pyowol¡¯s neck. Gripping his sword in reverse, Gwon Pyowol parried the iing de with his hilt. ng! The sh of steel resonated across the sparring ground. Each movement, infused with qi, sent shockwaves throughout the entire arena. The exchange of sword techniques continued. Mok Riwon¡¯s sword was like a raging tempest, while Gwon Pyowol¡¯s sword felt like a deeply rooted tree that wouldn¡¯t fall even in the fiercest storm. At a nce, it might seem like Mok Riwon was one-sidedly pressing the onught, but none of those watching the match were inexperienced enough to be deceived by that. Namgung Jincheon furrowed his brow. A difference in ss. It was simr to the situation in the finals of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. However, the reason Gwon Pyowol wasn¡¯t falling like he had that day was simple. Having crossed the wall of the Supreme Realm, he was on an entirely different level, evenpared to Mok Riwon. That must be what was causing this difference. Namgung Jincheon crossed his arms and widened his eyes. His azure eyes shone as if he didn¡¯t want to miss even a single moment, filled with a sharp light. Through this sparring match, Namgung Jincheon was observing. The method to bring Mok Riwon to his knees, the direction he himself should take. Overwhelming power. Even in the face of a sword that pressed with an even more overwhelming ss difference, he would remainposed. It wasn¡¯t just Namgung Jincheon. The sparring match between these two men was truly living up to the name of a friendlypetition, inspiring everyone who watched it. It was giving them small clues to break through their own walls. And that was just for the observers. Then how much more for the participants themselves? ng! Their swords went back and forth. The intent imbued in their swords, the convictions supporting them, and their ideals are exchanged. With smiles never leaving Mok Riwon and Gwon Pyowol¡¯s faces. It was like dancing with swords on a tightrope where a moment¡¯spse in concentration could lead to a fall. The thrilling sensation that arose from this coursed through their entire bodies. Amidst the threat and tension that focused their thoughts to a single point, the thought that urred to both of them was surprisingly one and the same. This is fun! They were both enjoying this match. The exchanged swords were telling each other so many things. The form of the sword is the form of the heart, and also the essence of the person. In Gwon Pyowol¡¯s powerful and restrained sword, Mok Riwon felt his steadfast personality, his restrained etiquette, and his passion that burned like embers that never die. In Mok Riwon¡¯s pressing sword, Gwon Pyowol felt his capriciousness, his bubbly personality, and his passion that burned brilliantly like a raging fire. Once again they shed. From swift to strong, then from flowing to heavy. Mok Riwon¡¯s sword, which contained four variations in a single strike, was blocked by Gwon Pyowol with just a twist of his wrist. Gwon Pyowol¡¯s next move was the greatest of the day. He took a big step forward. With a boom, his qi swept across the sparring ground. Mok Riwon sensed it instantly. I can¡¯t face this head-on! The difference in ss was truly insurmountable, and if he shed directly with this, there was a 100% chance he would be defeated. Mok Riwon stepped back, but Gwon Pyowol didn¡¯t stop his movement. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the Supreme Realm yet.¡± A smile appeared on Gwon Pyowol¡¯s lips. Now that he had shaken off his delusions, there was nothing to hold him back. He intended to show this young and talented chivalrous hero a world he hadn¡¯t experienced yet. ¡°Qi manifestation is ultimately the expression of one¡¯s mental image. Remember this well.¡± Qi burst forth from Gwon Pyowol¡¯s body. His qi was the light of a rock. But it was a soft form without any trace of roughness. It was a form that directly showed his life of reaching the realm of the superhuman with the unremarkable family martial art of the Sword of Sovereignty, of polishing a rough rock into a precious gem. Gwon Pyowol swung his sword down from above. It was a sword imbued with a cleanliness that made it impossible to guess how long he had trained just this one move. It was qi in the form of a sword. It was the skill of manifesting what one has honed throughout their life into a visible form. A skill that was like proof of those standing at the threshold of transcendence. Aplete form of qi arts was recreated here. It filled Mok Riwon¡¯s field of vision. ¡­Ah. At that moment, Mok Riwon¡¯s instincts told him. Even if I try to flee to any corner of this sparring ground right now, I won''t be able to escape that sword. There was no killing intent. But his survival instincts cried out. It was defeat. At this, Mok Riwon smiled. Incredible. He would lose like this. But that didn¡¯t mean he shouldn¡¯t struggle. ck qi burst forth from Mok Riwon. He began to unleash an awkward qi art that he couldn¡¯t even wield properly. The third form of the Starfall Seven Swords, Sword of Twelve Earthly Branches. Transparent stars appearing in the ck mist filled the space, dyeing all the paths Mok Riwon could take with light. And then. Boom! He cut Gwon Pyowol¡¯s clothes. On this day, Mok Riwon faced the wall of the Supreme Realm. * * * Silence fell over the sparring ground. The young martial artists who had witnessed this overwhelming disparity were too preupied with counting the final exchanges to say anything. Gwon Pyowol stood in the center, looking at Mok Riwon who was kneeling. Then he felt the front of his clothes with his hand. A wryugh escaped his lips. Unbelievable. It was an imitation. The qi art he had shown was a clumsy one that could barely be imitated by those at the very edge of the Peak Realm while looking towards the Supreme Realm. But Mok Riwon wasn¡¯t even at the edge of the Peak Realm. He was firmly in the middle of the Peak Realm. In other words, Mok Riwon had forcibly grasped a skill that shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to him, using only his innate talent and adaptability. Gwon Pyowol marveled at this phenomenal talent. A fact arose with certainty. He will surpass me. Before long, this young chivalrous hero will dash to a realm that even I myself would not dare to look at. Lost in such thoughts, Gwon Pyowol smiled and shook them off. But not yet. If a new master appeared in the orthodox faction, he should simply wee it. And for now, he was still the stronger one. ¡°It was an excellent match.¡± He simply showed proper courtesy to his opponent. Mok Riwon, with a dazed expression, mulled over the situation that had just urred, then finally smiled refreshingly and said. ¡°¡­I learned a lot!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s match had ended. But the Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s matches weren¡¯t over. Gwon Pyowol immediately looked at the Dragon Phoenix Squad and said. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± He then went on to win 5 more consecutive matches. Gwon Pyowol thoroughly showed them what it meant to be amander of the Martial Alliance. And what it meant to be a martial artist of the Supreme /genesisforsaken Chapter 70: Chapter: Mission, Espionage (1) Gwon Pyowol was strong, and the Supreme Realm was in a league of its own. That one statement was enough to assess the sparring matches that day. Among the Dragon Phoenix Squad members who followed Mok Riwon, only Namgung Jincheonsted more than a few seconds against Gwon Pyowol. It was a situation that could bring despair due to the overwhelming difference in realms, but these were the talents referred to as the next generation of the orthodox faction. They weren¡¯t weak enough to crumble after just one defeat. ¡°Huff!¡± The Pavilion of the Dragon Phoenix Squad was filled with rough breathing and enthusiasm. The three training grounds were rarely empty during daylight hours, and even after sunset. Five days after the sparring matches.While these young, passionate martial artists who had witnessed a higher realm were oveing their defeat and immersing themselves in training... ¡°A mission has been assigned.¡± A mission was given to them. In the Dragon Phoenix Squad¡¯s captain¡¯s office. As Tang Hwa-seo waved the letter in her hand, five pairs of eyes followed its movement. Their expressions varied. ¡°Finally!¡± Mok Riwon was so excited that one might think if he had a tail on his backside, it would be spinning like a windmill. ¡°In the end...¡± Zhuge San and Hyeun looked annoyed. ¡°Hm.¡± Namgung Jincheon and Il-woon were indifferent. It was quite entertaining to see such mixed reactions, but that was it. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. With these people? Already? ¡°Where are we going?!¡± At Mok Riwon¡¯s question, Tang Hwa-seo felt a sigh escape her lips. Well, I guess we¡¯ll have to work with what we¡¯ve got. Espionage is difficult. Except for Zhuge San, these people weren¡¯t suited for espionage. And as luck would have it, the mission they were assigned was just that. ¡°¡­We are going to Shaanxi.¡± ¡°Shaanxi! You mean THE Shaanxi? The one with Mount Hua and Mount Zhongnan?!!!¡± As always, the burden of worrying fell on Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s shoulders. Mok Riwon was just trembling with excitement, once again caught up in his romanticism. The other members also showed a hint of anticipation for the outing. Tang Hwa-seo felt cold sweat running down her back. ¡­Two weeks until departure. They needed even more rigorous training from Kang So-so. * * * Yeom So-so felt perplexed by Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s request. It was a sensation she hadn¡¯t felt in quite a while. ¡°You want me to turn them into spies? In two weeks? Me?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was truly sorry, but there was no other choice. This was their very first mission. The first mission that was assigned since the Dragon Phoenix Squad was formed. Its importance naturally couldn¡¯t be overstated, and Tang Hwa-seo needed to achieve at least partial sess in this mission for the sake of their performance record. Of course, Yeom So-so was well aware of her circumstances. ¡°Hmm...¡± Yeom So-so stroked her chin while humming. Before her were four wet-behind-the-year youngsters. Although Yeom So-so¡¯s main profession was assassination, she was more skilled in intelligence gathering than anyone else, yet¡­ these were failing students who would trouble even her. Those two brats at least¡­ Il-woon and Hyeun at least pretended to listen when told. They were the type who could be taught through defeat. But... ¡°¡­Can¡¯t we just leave those two behind?¡± Yeom So-so said, looking at Mok Riwon and Namgung Jincheon. Tang Hwa-seo barely held back from saying, I wish we could. ¡°Wh-What do you mean¡­!¡± Mok Riwon looked at Tang Hwa-seo pitifully, as if begging not to be abandoned, while Namgung Jincheon just red. What escaped Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s lips was, once again, a sigh. ¡°¡­It¡¯s an order for all members to deploy.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Yeom So-so clicked her tongue and considered other options. This is difficult. Truly, even during that era of bloodshed, there were only a few situations this troublesome. Her wrinkles deepened. It was at that moment. Yeom So-so came up with a rather usible method. ¡°Ah.¡± At her exmation, Tang Hwa-seo looked on expectantly. ¡°Have you thought of a way?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a method, but¡­¡± She looked towards Mok Riwon and Namgung Jincheon. ¡°How about this? Since it¡¯s unrealistic to have them learn various situations, let¡¯s just instill one specific role limited to this mission.¡± It was like focusing on just one problem in an exam. Tang Hwa-seo¡¯s face brightened slightly at Yeom So-so¡¯s strategy. * * * After the three members who had avoided failing left. Tang Hwa-seo, standing beside Yeom So-so, looked at the two men and said. ¡°The purpose of this mission is to locate demonic practitioners hiding in Shaanxi.¡± ¡°Hm? Mount Zhongnan and Mount Hua aren¡¯t doing it themselves?¡± ¡°They are moving too, but don¡¯t they have eyes following them? Their faces are too well-known to move secretly, so there are areas they can¡¯t fully investigate. We¡¯ll be looking into those parts.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be going in disguise.¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyes sparkled. At the mention of disguise, he was already excited about what kind of human skin mask he would wear. However, Mok Riwon¡¯s expectations didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Ah, only Sword Dragon, myself, and Monk Il-woon will wear masks.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°Young Hero Mok, your face isn¡¯t that well-known. That Zhuge is so skilled at acting that he won¡¯t be caught by appearance alone, and that White Phoenix hasn¡¯t been out much except for the Dragon Phoenix Tournament.¡± No matter how well-crafted a human skin mask was, there was always some awkwardness. As such, to make outsiders feel less ufortable when looking at them, a few people need to go with their real faces. And three people were suitable for that role. This was the logical decision. As Mok Riwon became dejected, Tang Hwa-seo continued. ¡°Our identities will be the children of local merchants from Jiangxi Province out on a sightseeing trip, along with their servants. Sword Dragon, myself, and Young Hero Mok will y the roles of the children, while the other three will be servants.¡± Namgung Jincheon nodded at those words. He looked satisfied. ¡°A fitting identity.¡± Namgung Jincheon didn¡¯t know. The reason he was ying the role of a young master was because of his piercing blue eyes that couldn¡¯t be hidden by a human skin mask. He would have to spend most of this journey confined in a carriage. Of course, there was no intention of telling him those extra details. Tang Hwa-seo pped her hands and said. ¡°So, starting today for two weeks. You two will learn the demeanor of spoiled merchant children who have been well-fed and well-raised.¡± Yeom So-so chuckled and added. ¡°Now then, start insulting each other.¡± Mok Riwon and Namgung Jincheon¡¯s eyes met. * * * To state the obvious. Mok Riwon had been a person of such gentle nature since childhood that he had never spoken harshly to others. Even when his emotions ran high, his words never took the form of berating others, and he was so innocent that he would hurt himself by speaking harshly to others. ¡°Y-You ba¡­!¡± Mok Riwon squeezed his eyes shut as he tried to force out the words. His body trembled as he tried to continue speaking somehow, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. In contrast, how was Namgung Jincheon? ¡°You piece of trash.¡± He was arrogant and ruthless by nature. He didn¡¯t even need to act like a ruffian; in fact, if you took away his martial prowess, he was already an excellent ruffian. Mok Riwon inhaled sharply as if hurt. But Namgung Jincheon didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Know your ce, you worm. Bow your head. Do not even breathe without permission. How dare you make such a face before my presence?¡± Every word pierced him like a knife. Mok Riwon coughed and gasped at this. He needed to counterattack, but Mok Riwon didn¡¯t know any harsh words to counter such insults. Naturally, he turned to Tang Hwa-seo, seeking help. Tang Hwa-seo felt a surge of pity at his pitiful appearance. Maybe it would be better to have him y the role of a well-mannered young master... No, that won¡¯t do. Tang Hwa-seo shook her head vigorously to steel her wavering heart. The important thing in this Shaanxi trip was to use their status to poke around in various ces. Wasn¡¯t Mok Riwon the one who needed to do that instead of Namgung Jincheon, who would be confined to the carriage? Tang Hwa-seo decided to be harsh. ¡°Young Hero Mok! Is that all you can do?!¡± ¡°B-But¡­!¡± ¡°Hurry and counterattack!¡± Mok Riwon¡¯s eyebrows trembled. Tang Hwa-seo felt her heart breaking at his face full of betrayal. But all of this was for Mok Riwon¡¯s sake. So Tang Hwa-seo willingly took on the role of the viin. Watching this farce, Yeom So-so, thought. There¡¯s never a dull moment. If it wasn¡¯t her job, the antics of these people would be quite an entertaining spectacle. * * * Mok Riwon¡¯s face was half-dead as he walked through the Alliance¡¯s corridor. It had been a week already. Mok Riwon, who had been hearing nothing but bad words all day with even the other members joining in, couldn¡¯t find peace of mind even for a moment, so he had secretly escaped like this. ¡°¡­Ink Dragon?¡± The voice that suddenly entered his ears belonged to none other than Golden Sword Gwon Pyowol. Mok Riwon¡¯s head whipped around. And his face brightened. ¡°Great Expert Golden Sword!¡± ¡°Is something wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Mok Riwon felt his emotions rising at those words. He felt like pouring out all the grievances he hadn¡¯t been able to express. Just as he was about to open his mouth toin, his eyes fell on Gwon Pyowol¡¯s scabbard. ¡°G-Great Expert! Your scabbard!¡± ¡°Ah, you mean this.¡± It was no longer golden. He was wearing a shabby scabbard that ordinary martial artists might use. ¡°I felt it didn¡¯t suit me yet, so I put it away for now.¡± A smile that seemed almost relieved spread across Gwon Pyowol¡¯s face as he stroked the scabbard. Mok Riwon was momentarily flustered, but then smiled. I see.¡± He must have had a change in mindset, Mok Riwon did not bother asking about it. He simply said. ¡°Congrattions. It seems you¡¯ve had an enlightenment!¡± ¡°Just a small one.¡± Gwon Pyowol chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. Then he asked Mok Riwon again. ¡°But why does your face look like that?¡± He looked concerned. Mok Riwon¡¯s heart tightened again, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he sighed and poured out his heart. His litany of woessted nearly an hour. After hearing everything, Gwon Pyowol stroked his chin and nodded. ¡°Hmm, it is certainly a difficult task. To nt a dagger in another¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Indeed! How can I be cruel to people who haven¡¯tmitted any sins?! I think the Young Lady and Senior... especially Sword Dragon is being too much!¡± Gwon Pyowol smiled awkwardly. It seems he doesn¡¯t get along well with Sword Dragon. Seeing how innocent this friend was, Gwon Pyowol pondered what words might be helpful to Mok Riwon. Having done more than enough espionage missions during the era of the Bloodied History, Gwon Pyowol recalled how he had ovee difficulties during his training. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Something came to mind. ¡°How about trying this?¡± Mok Riwon tilted his head. Gwon Pyowol¡¯s smile was a bit mischievous. And after that secret conversation, the next day at the training ground. ¡°¡­My goodness.¡± Tang Hwa-seo was /genesisforsaken The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!